ae 7
train a
sf aK
“ sh Se ale ne
wise
oS coe aa
i Meas oh
os oo
Bas
BSG Se
*
Sitti SPR
ee Ng
a i oe
ithg
Wea eys ‘st
liv
t ten
15 bee a 2 ee
s weenee
al
eee,
gett saa
Mayet:
its
mat ue ea wes
on
4 a Hi
yee, cesta a oh
Pali
C ae We
WP ae.
MN yet
mia anes
fue ae
if»
sat aie
hot we a
Ha eine
A ee tae?
rapaneticrestine's
iit
bhece pine Rain aaa
ie a ies
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2008 with funding from
Microsoft Corporation
https://archive.org/details/elegiesotherelegOOtheouoftt
ae mf
¥ 1S
hw, *-
ater ot, e
a
THE
ELEGIES OF THEOGNIS
G. BELL AND SONS, LTD.
LONDON : PORTUGAL ST., KINGSWAY
CAMBRIDGE: DEIGHTON, BELL & CO.
NEW YORK: THE MACMILLAN CO,
BOMBAY: A. H. WHEELER & CO.
ELEGIES OF THEOGNIS
AND OTHER ELEGIES INCLUDED IN
THE THEOGNIDEAN SYLLOGE
A REVISED TEXT BASED ON A NEW COLLATION OF
THE MUTINENSIS MS. WITH INTRODUCTION
COMMENTARY AND APPENDICES
4, BY
o-~
mi
oY
T. HUDSON-WILLIAMS, M.A.
PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY COLLEGE OF NORTH WALES
BANGOR
LONDON
G. BELL AND SONS, LTD.
IQIo
PREFACE
To Professor W. Rhys Roberts, of Leeds University,
I owe a debt of gratitude which I can never adequately
repay; not only for the kindness with which he en-
couraged and advised me in the course of my pre-
liminary studies of the Theognidean question (1901-4),
but also for many helpful suggestions made during
the preparation of this edition; and finally for his
assistance in correcting the proofs when the book was
passing through the press.
I am also indebted for valuable assistance to my
colleague Mr. W. H. Porter and to Mr. J. MacInnes of
Manchester University.
T. HUDSON-WILLIAMS.
March, 1910.
i * t i
Ay ie bai
i ps ;
: E
‘eo E
ili ~
Listes
Ss
PARE Cert
ie ried
ren au
$f! ge ‘
. 5 eind vr
+ F
Got $v 4
CONTENTS
BrsiioGRAPHicAL Note
EDITIONS
ABBREVIATIONS
INTRODUCTION :
Chapter I. History and Chronology .
Chapter II. Origin and Composition of the
Theognidean Sylloge
Criticism of various Theories. Catch-
words, p. 18; Anthologies, p. 16;
Schoolbooks, p. 19 ; Song Books, p.
27; Hicienda, p. 30; Metrical Tests,
p. 35; Linguistic Tests, p. 41; the
Conservative JReaction, Harrison’s
Studies, p. 43 ; the Second Book, p. 54.
Chapter III. Results and Conclusions .
Chapter IV. Testimonia ; discussion of refer-
ences to Theognis in ancient literature
MANUSCRIPTS ; : é : : 5 .
Text AND Criticat Notes 3 ; 8 “
Expuanatory Notes .
APPENDIX . C P 3 : = :
70
82
103
107
171
255
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTE
BESIDES numerous articles in the classical journals (e. g.
Philologus, Hermes, Classical Review, &c.), 1 have consulted the
following pamphlets :—
Bernhardt, H., Theognis quid de rebus divinis et ethicis
senserit. Vratislaviae, 1875.
Cauer, F., Parteien und Politiker in Megara und Athen.
Stuttgart, 1890.
Corsenn, A., Quaestiones Theognideae. Leipzig, 1887.
Criiger, O., De locorum Theognideorum apud veteres scriptores
exstantium ad textum poetae emendandum pretio. Regi-
montii, 1882.
Frese, H., Quae ratio intercedat inter librum Theognideorum
priorem et posteriorem. Kailiae, 1895.
Geyso, A. de, Studia Theognidea. Argentorati, 1892.
Grifenhan, G., Theognis Theognideus. Mulhusae, 1827.
Hartel, G., Analecta. Vindobonae, 1879.
Heimsoeth, F., Emendationes Theognideae. Bonnae. Partes
tres, 1873, 1874, 1875.
Herwerden, H. van, Animadversiones ad Theognidem. Traiecti
ad Rhenum, 1870.
Holle, J., Megara im mythischen Zeitalter. Recklinghausen,
1881.
Jordan, H., Quaestiones Theognideae. Regimontii, 1885.
Kiillenberg, R., De imitatione Theognidea. Argentorati, 1877.
Lucas, J., Studia Theognidea. Berolini, 1893.
Mey, H. van der, Studia Theognidea. Leiden, 1869.
Miller, C., De scriptis Theognidis. Coronae Germanorum,
1877.
Peppmiiller, R., In elegias Theognideas exercitationes criticae.
Halle, 1887.
xii BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTE
Renner, J. G., Quaestiones de dialecto antiquioris Graecorum
poesis elegiacae et iambicae. Lipsiae, 1868.
Uber das Formelwesen im gr. Epos u. epische Reminis-
cenzen in der ilteren gr. Elegie. I, II. Freiberg, 1871,
1872.
Rintelen, C., De Theognide Megarensi poeta. Monasterii, 1863.
Roche, J. La, Studien zu Theognis. I, II. Linz, 1891, 1892.
Schifer, M., De iteratis apud Theognidem distichis. Halis
Saxonum, 1891.
Schneidewin, H., De syllogis Theognideis. Argentorati, 1878.
De Theognide eiusque in Stobaei florilegio servatis.
Stettin, 1882. |
Schomann, G. F., Schediasma de Theognide. Gryphiswaldiae,
1861.
Sitzler, J., Emendationes Theognideae. Aurelia Aquensi, 1878.
Studien zum Elegiker Theognis. Tauberbischofsheim,
1885.
Studemund, G., Commentatio de Theognideorum memoria
libris manu scriptis servata. Vratislaviae, 1889.
Weber, C. F., De proverbio apud Theognidem (v. 17). Mar-
burgi, 1853.
Wendorff, F., Ex usu convivali Theognideam syllogen fluxisse
demonstratur. Berolini, 1902.
Winter, W. M., Die unter dem Namen des Theognis iiberlieferte
Gedichtsammlung. Leipzig, 1906.
EDITIONS
THE following are the chief editions containing the complete
Theognidea :—
Bekker, 1815, 2nd ed., 1827. Welcker, 1826. Schneidewin,
F. G., in his Delectus Poetarum Graecorum, 1838. Orelli, J. G.,
1840. Bergk,in the Poetae Lyrici Graeci, 1848, 4th ed. 1882;
also included (with revised text) in B,.H.C. (see Abbreviations).
Hartung, in Die Elegiker, vol. 1, 1859. Ziegler, 1868, 2nd ed.
1880. Sitzler, 1880. Harrison, 1902.
Selections (annotated) from the Theognidea are included in
Stoll Anthologie griechischer Lyriker (2nd ed., 1857) ; Buchholz,
Anthologie aus den Lyrikern der Griechen (revised by Pepp-
miller, 1900); Tyler, Selections from the Greek Lyric Poets
(revised 1906: Ginn).
An interesting but very fanciful study of Theognis will be
found in J. H. Frere’s Theognis Restitutus, Works, vo). II, 1872.
A good account of the poet and his alleged writings is given
in the histories of Greek Literature by Bernhardy, Bergk,
Flach, Croiset, and in other well-known handbooks; cf. also
Cucuel, Théognis de Mégare et ses élégies (Annales de Bordeaux,
1889); Felice Ramorino, Teognide di Megara (Rivista di
Filologia, 1879); Couat, Le second livre d@élégies attribué a
Théognis (Annales de Bordeaux, 1883).
Of the numerous translations the most interesting are
perhaps Frere’s verse rendering in Theognis Restitutus, and that
by Jacques le Gros (16th cent.), published for the first time in
L’Annuaire de 1’Assoc. pour 1’Encouragement des Etudes
Grecques, 1882.
ABBREVIATIONS
a’ = Theognis, Book I, viz. vv. 1-1230.
Ale. = Alcaeus.
Alem. = Aleman.
Anacr. = Anacreon.
Anacrnt. = Anacreontea, formerly ascribed to Anacreon.
A.P., or A.Pal. = Palatine Anthology.
A.Plan. = Planudean Anthology.
A.Pol. = Athenaion Politeia.
A.Rh. = Apollonius of Rhodes.
Ath. = Athenaeus.
B’ = Theognis, Book II, Musa Paedica, viz. vv. 1231-1389.
Bek. = Bekker.
Bek. = Bergk.
B.H.C. = Bergk’s Anthologia Lyrica revised by Hiller and
Crusius.
C.R. = Classical Review.
Callim. = Callimachus.
Callin. = Callinus.
Camer. = Camerarius.
Diog. L. = Diogenes Laertius.
Gild. = Gildersleeve.
H., or H.H. = Homeric Hymns, ed. Sikes and Allen.
Harr., or H. = Studies in Theognis by E. Harrison, 1902.
Hds. = Herodas.
Hat. = Herodotus.
Hes. = Hesiod, W(orks and) D(ays), Sh(ield), Th(eogony).
Hesych., or Hes. = Hesychius.
Hom. Ep. = Homeric Epigrams.
LD; = The Ionic Dialect by Weir Smyth.
Nl. = Iliad.
J.H.8. = Journal of Hellenic Studies, article on Theognis by
T. Hudson-Williams in vol. xxii, Part I, 1903.
ABBREVIATIONS XV
L, and B, = Leaf and Bayfield’s notes on the Iliad.
M.P. = Musa Paedica, Theognis, Book II, viz. vv. 1231-
ee tee ee
' 1389.
| M.T. = Goodwin's Moods and Tenses.
Mimn. = Mimnermus.
; NJ. = Neue Jahrbiicher.
| Od. = Odyssey.
P.L.G. = Bergk’s Poetae Lyrici Graeci.
Pol. = Polybius.
R.M. = Rheinisches Museum.
Schol. = Scholiast.
Scol. = Attic Scolia.
Simon. = Simonides of Ceos.
Sol. = Solon.
_ Steph. = Stephanus, Thesaurus, ed. Haase.
Stob. = Stobaeus.
INTRODUCTION
Theognis poeta vetus et prudens.—AMMIANUS MARCELLINUS.
Theognis was a great and wise man.—F. Yorx Powetu.
CHAPTER I
History and Chronology
Tue two books of elegiac verse attributed to Theognis
the Megarian contain poems known to have been com-
posed by Tyrtaeus, Mimnermus, and Solon. As the
Theognidea comprise more than half the extant remains
of Greek elegy written before the Alexandrian period
(from Callinus to Theocritus of Chios inclusive), it is
by no means unlikely that they include a great number
of poems by other authors whose identity may some day
be revealed by a lucky find in the sands of Egypt.
Before we can proceed to examine the internal evidence
for questions connected with the poet’s life, date, and
political surroundings, we must first discover some test
which will enable us to distinguish authentic poems of
Theognis from those of other writers represented in the
collection which bears his name.
Many generations of Theognideans have been engaged
in a stubborn dispute over the odpyyis mentioned in
vy. 19. The poet refers to this ‘seal’ as a device that
will protect him against the depredations of the pla-
giarist ; for its presence will always betray the theft.
Some suppose it to be the poet’s name, and appeal
to the practice of Herodotus and Thucydides who in-
serted their names at the beginning of their historical
B
2 INTRODUCTION
works; the addition of his own name by Timotheus
in the closing section of The Persians has been adduced
in support of this interpretation, which has been adopted
by Welcker, F. G. Schneidewin, Hiller, Crusius, and
Harrison.
‘It is the declaration of the author’s name which is
the seal, the hall-mark, the guarantee of merit, just as __
a great maker’s name on a piano is a proof of good
workmanship’ (Harr., p. 246). But a hall-mark is of
no use unless it is on every separate jewel; the maker’s
name must be on every piano. To suppose that any
one would steal the whole collection is absurd ; against
those who wished to appropriate single poems the mere
insertion of the author’s name at the beginning or end
of the book would offer no protection. Thucydides and
Herodotus wrote continuous histories and not detached
elegies.. Hipparchus, Demodocus, and Phocylides”
attached their names to single maxims of one or two lines.
This fact is in itself a sufficient proof of the copyright
claimed for their own productions by the gnomic poets.
of early Greece; for, as Wilamowitz-Méllendorff re-
marks, ‘these poets took pains to perpetuate their names’
(Greek Reader, Engl. ed., vol. i, p. 3). So too Theognis,
by the less clumsy expedient of adding the two syllables
that made up the name of his young protégé Cyrnus
(always in the vocative), affixed his mark to many short
elegies, and so made known the author’s identity to
every reader and hearer. He would be a poor elegist
who used the same appellation over seventy-five times.
' Few would to-day be inclined to follow Hartung and others in
supposing that the Theognidea once formed part of a continuous.
poem. They base their arguments on the expression 4 moiyots in
Xen. ap. Stob. See p. 86.
Kai rdde Anpoddkov k,7.A., Pwxvadidew #.7.4., Mvjpa 768° “Inmapxov~
areixe dixaa ppovay; a method that demands too much space in.
the short compass of a hexameter or an elegiac couplet.
KO
.
Vo — oe
HISTORY AND CHRONOLOGY 3
merely because it served him as ‘a convenient stop-gap’ ;
so Mr. Harrison calls it in a note to his Studies (p. 1338).
Others regard odpyyis as ‘the seal of silence’ (‘let
them remain conceal’d and. secret’, Frere), comparing
a couplet ascribed to Lucian (A. Pal. 10. 42).' Leutsch
connected it with a section of the vduos, and the recent
discovery of The Persians has led to the revival of his
theory in a somewhat modified form. We know that
the odpayis was the sixth division of the véuos, coming
immediately before the ériAoyos. In The Persians it
contains the name of Timotheus with the addition that
he was a native of Miletus. Such a odpayis would not
suit the purpose of the Megarian, who distinctly refers to
it as a security against theft. There is a vast difference
between a volume of loose elegies and a nomos with its
complicated arrangement so ordered as to form one sym-
metrical whole. The passages already adduced from
Solon and Lucian favour the interpretation of the word
in the ordinary sense of ‘seal’; as a seal served to pro-
tect the contents of a packet from being rifled, so too
in the case of dispatches it afforded the best clue to the
writer’s identity.
But whatever be our interpretation of the poet’s words,
it must be admitted that the presence of Kvpve is the best
criterion for distinguishing a genuine elegy by Theognis ;
and this is recognized even by those who refuse to regard
it as the ‘seal’. Mr. Harrison, for instance, holds that
Theognis himself inserted the address to Cyrnus in v. 1354
because he wished to give a hint of his connexion with
the Musa Paedica*; and Nietzsche maintained that the
composer of that book interpolated an elegy addressed
to Cyrnus with the deliberate intention of bringing into
diseredit the stern moralist of Megara.
1 "Apphrov éméav yAwoon oppary's émneicOw | kpelcowv yap piOwy 7)
nreavev pudrann. Cf. also oppaye rods Adyous ovyp. Solonap. Stob.
3. 79. * «To set his seal on the second book’ (p. 267).
B2
4 INTRODUCTION
The identification of odpyyis with Kvpve is found in the
Latin translation’ (Iacobo Schegkio interprete) pub-
lished by Hertel with Vinet’s edition of Theognis. It
was also proposed by Hartung who did not add to its
value by emending the text so as to read ‘ Kipve’ codi-
Lopévow dvopa «7.4. It was independently put forward
by Sitzler who also quite needlessly prints the name
between commas in v. 19, He has herein not been
followed by Lucas and the others who accept his general
explanation of the passage.
Sitzler in his edition of Theognis certainly goes too
far when he rejects almost every poem that does not
bear this ‘seal’; an elegy may often be a mere fragment,
and there is no need to suppose that the poet affixed
his mark to everything he wrote. But as material to
illustrate his life the remaining poems in the collection
must be used with the greatest caution, and mere occur-
rence among the Theognidea should never induce us to
accept an elegy as authentic.
Home of Theognis.
Outside the Theognidea we have little trustworthy
information about the poet himself, and every inference
drawn from casual statements in the works of ancient
writers has been hotly contested. The Greeks them-
selves could not agree even on the question of his home
and birthplace. In v. 23 he calls himself a ‘Megarian *.
The poems contain such clear references (e.g. 773 sqq.)
to the Nisaean Megara on the Isthmus of Corinth that
most modern scholars agree in regarding Theognis as a
native of that town; the use of Meyape’s without any
distinguishing epithet points to the most famous Megara,
and the political situation described in 53-60, &c., corre-
1 Dicenti mihi uera aderis suauissime Cyrne,
nomine et obsigna ut sint bene tuta tuo.
HISTORY AND CHRONOLOGY 5
sponds closely with the accounts of Megara Nisaea given
by Aristotle and Plutarch.
The ancients, it is true, were divided in their opinions,
and some preferred the claims of Megara in Sicily. The
latter had the support of Plato, who refers to Theognis
as moXirns Tov év Suxehia Meyapéwv.' Most modern critics
endeavour to remove the difficulty by adopting the sug-
gestion of a scholiast; Plato, they say, knew that
Theognis was a native of Nisaean Megara, and in the
passage under discussion he tells us that the poet had
received the franchise of the Sicilian city. Had Plato
meant this, he would have added yevopevov to zoXirnyv (as
in the case of Tyrtaeus). Welcker, followed by Sitzler,
removed the obstacle by making kai jeis mean jwe,
inhabitants of Attica’, This would certainly make
everything clear; but such a translation is impossible.
The Athenian speaker uses xai jets like jets d€ yé papev
two lines before in the sense ‘we and those who share
our views’. Theognis is not brought upon the stage as
a native of Attica against Tyrtaeus of Sparta; such a
contrast would be irrelevant, and Tyrtaeus himself has
at the very outset been claimed as dice “AOynvaios. The
two poets are introduced to represent not two districts
but two conflicting schools of thought.
It must be admitted that the philosopher looked upon
Sicilian Megara as the home of our poet. Didymus
uttered a violent protest éripvdpevos TO TAdtwv os rap-
urropovytt (schol. Laws 630) ; Harpocration endeavoured to
refute Plato by an appeal to Th. 783. We can without
hesitation reject the authority of Plato and accept the
claims of Nisaean Megara. So strong is the evidence in
its favour that even the two German critics (Unger and
Beloch) who refuse to regard the poet as a native of
1 Laws 629 A °AO. mpoornowpeOa yotv Tupraov, Tov pice per
‘AOnvaiov, ravde Séwodirny yevopevoy . . . (630 A) 'AO. moinriy be Kai
hueis waprup’ éxopnev, O€oyrvw, ToAiThny TaV év Sixedia Meyapéwy.
6 INTRODUCTION
N, Megara have found themselves compelled to connect
him with that town and to admit that at least part of
his life was spent there.
Date of Theognis.
In vv. 53-60 we hear that sovereign power had been
taken away from the ‘good’ i.e. the nobles, and seized
by the ‘bad’. This is a reference to the introduction of
democracy at Megara; to fix its date we have but very
scanty materials at our disposal ; but we may still attain
a fair degree of certainty by examining the statements
of the poet himself and stray bits of evidence from
Aristotle and Plutarch. We must start with Theagenes,
the exact length of whose rule is unknown; but it is
certain that he was already firmly established as tyrant
of Megara when, not later than 624 8.c., he supplied his
son-in-law Cylon with a body of mercenaries to join in
an attack upon the freedom of Athens. Plutarch (Qu.
Gr. 18) tells us that he was expelled by the people of
Megara; some scholars (e.g. Bergk) have assumed a
connexion between his fall and the failure of Megara
to save Salamis from the Athenians. As the capture
of the island cannot have occurred before 600 B.c., we
must reject this theory, for it would give Theagenes
a reign of at least twenty-five years; in that case we
should have found his name in the catalogue of long
tyrannies given by Aristotle (Pol. 1815b), where the
fourth place is occupied by the rule of Hieron and Gelon,
which covered only eighteen years (including the reigns
of both these tyrants). The tyranny of Theagenes must
then have been of short duration, and we shall not be
far wrong if we reduce its limits to five or six years.
Plutarch (Qu. Gr. 18) tells us that after the tyrant’s
fall the Megarians enjoyed a ‘short period of moderate
government’ (éA‘yov xpdvov erwdpdvycav, cf. Th. 41);
HISTORY AND CHRONOLOGY 7
finally, under the lead of demagogues ‘who gave the
people copious draughts of freedom’s wine’ they became
thoroughly corrupt (diadOapéres, cf. Th. 45), assumed a
brutal attitude towards the rich, and passed a measure
compelling money-lenders to return the interest they
had exacted. In Qu. Gr. 59 we hear again of 7) dxddacros
Sypoxpatia, ) Kat Tiv wadwToKiav éroinoe Kal tiv tepocvdLav’
tov d¢ Meyapéwv ot Opacitaro: pebvodertes UBper Kal dpdrnte
violently assaulted a Theoria from the Peloponnese.
Similar expressions characterize this democracy in the
two passages from the Qu. Gr.; its traits are doédyewa,
‘Pps, eporyns, and dragia; it afforded the stock instance
of mob rule at Megara, and it is distinguished from all
others by the adjective dxddacros.
We next turn to the Politics (Ar. 1804 b). TlaparAnoiws
“bé Kal 7 év Meydpous karedAvOn Sypoxpatia® oi yap Sypaywyoi,
iva xpypata éxwor Onpevew, €€€Badrdov 7oddovs TOV yveopipur,
€ws roAXAovs eroincav Tovs hevyovras, ot dé KatidvTes eviknoav
paxopevor Tov Onpmov Kal KaréoTHOAY THY é\tyapxiav. Again
(1302 b) we read év tais Snpoxparias | oracidlovew | oi
eiropo. Katappovycavres THs atagias Kal dvapyxias, otov Kal
év OnBais peta THY ev Oivodiros paynv KaK@s ToALTEvOpEVOLS
4) Onpoxparia SuepOapy, Kai 7 Meyapéwv 80 drakiav Kal dvapyiav
yr7nGevtwv, Kai ev Svpaxovoats tpo THS T'éXwvos Tupavvidos, Kat
év Pddw 6 Sjpos po Tis éEravacTacews.
The characteristics of this Megarian democracy agree
with those in the passages quoted from Plutarch; if
Aristotle had not the dxéAacros dyuoxparia in mind when
he spoke of doéAyeu, dragia, dvapxia, and confiscations,
he would have let his readers know, as in the very same
passage he is careful to specify the allusions to the other
states, e. g. €v OnBais peta tiv K.7-r. In the case of Megara
there was no need of further description, as the reference
was at once plain to all. Another passage in the Politics
(1300 a) probably refers to the overthrow of this demo-
cracy. Some refer 1300a, 1302 b, 1804 to the return
8 INTRODUCTION
of the exiles mentioned in Thucyd. 4. 74; but, as Schneider
pointed out (Welcker, Proleg. Theog. xii), this is incon-
sistent with the expressions évikynoav paydpevor, yrTnOEevtov,
and cuppayecapevwr (1300 a); the exiles of 424 secured their
return by peaceful means (xow.woAoynodpevor Katayovet).
We learn from Plutarch that the interval between the
fall of Theagenes and the triumph of the masses witnessed
a short period of moderate government. Combined with
a sentence in the Poetics (8. 3) this may render service
in fixing our date. The Megarians, so Aristotle informs
us, claim Comedy as their own, dating its invention
érl THs Tap aitois Snmoxparias. "The Parian Marble (264-
263 B.c.) contains a reference to competitions in Comedy
instituted by the people of Icaria between 581 and 562
z.c.;' Susarion is mentioned as the ‘inventor’. With-
out accepting this statement as historical, we can safely
deduce the following inferences. Less than sixty years
after Aristotle it was believed that comedies were per-
formed in Attica before 562 8.c. In the time of Aristotle
(without being contradicted by him), the Megarians
claimed for themselves the invention of Comedy (Poetics
3. 3). They would not be able to secure a hearing for
their claim unless they asserted that comedies were
represented at Megara before the commonly accepted
date of the Icarian contests and Susarion. The date
offered was ézi rns map avrois dnpoxpatias. It follows
that this democratic rule must have been introduced at
least before 570 B.c., probably many years earlier. What
happened at Megara after the return and triumph of
! There was a definite date engraved on the marble; but it is
no longer legible. The entry comes between the archonship of
Damasias and the rule of Pisistratus. °Ad’ od év’A6[ Hv ]ats nwpol dav |
[xolplos ér]é6n [orn lodv[twv mpw|rav "Ikapéwy ebpdvtos Sevcapiwvos,
wai GOdAov éeréOn mpwTov icxada[v] aporxo[s] nal oivov pelt ]pynrhs, ed.
H. v. Girtringen, 1908. Some believe that the compiler derived
his information from a pupil of Aristotle. The ancients ascribe
a Meyapéwy roditeia to that philosopher.
HISTORY AND CHRONOLOGY 9
the oligarchs cannot be determined. Welcker and
others assume that the commons again came into power
and retained their supremacy till Ol. 89. 1. This is
contradicted by a sentence in Thucydides, who dismisses
his account of Megara in 424 s.c. with the remark: «ai
mi<iotov 3) xpovov atrn im éd\axiotwv yevopevn ek oTacEWws
petacracis Evvepewev (4. 74). As this was written before
396 B.c. (the probable date of the historian’s death), the
oligarchy of 424 must have broken the record when they
had been less than thirty years in power. It is clear that
there were several changes in government at Megara
during the period claimed by Welcker for democracy
alone.
Poems undoubtedly composed by Theognis refer to
a political situation similar to that described by Plutarch
and Aristotle, and it can be proved that he wrote elegies
to his young friend Cyrnus soon after the democratic
revolution (vv. 53 sqq.). In announcing his intention
of instructing Cyrnus, he adopts the attitude of a man
possessing wide experience, and their relation is like
that of father to son (27-30). We can therefore infer
that he was over thirty years of age before 570 B.c., and
about sixty by 545 s.c. This figure agrees with the
statements of ancient chronologists and grammarians ;
for they placed his floruit at Ol. 59-7; e.g. Hieron.
Ol. 59. 1; Chron. Pase. O1. 57; Suidas yeyovas ev 7H v6’
‘Odvpridb. (see infra p. 99); Cyril OI. 58, so too Eusebius.
Those who contend for a later date base their argu-
ments upon two elegies that occur about the middle of
the collection, vv. 757-68, 773-82. The general tone
of both is better suited to the dread’ of a Persian invasion
in 545 x.c. than to the years of actual fighting with
a Persian army in Greece itself or the interval between
the two campaigns of 490 and 480. In a poem composed
1 Cf. réws 62 Av Tota. “EAAqot Kai Totvopa 7d Mhdwy péBos diovoa
(before Marathon), Hdt. 6. 112.
10. > INTRODUCTION
after the battle of Marathon we should reasonably expect
to find some allusion to the national deliverance and
some expression of gratitude to the gods whose further
protection was sought. Here there is neither.
The two elegies should be dealt with apart from one
another, and each discussed entirely on its own merits.
Sitzler rejects both ; Hertzberg ascribes 757-68 to Xeno-
phanes of Colophon.
There is good ground for believing that they are not
the work of the same poet. The second (773 sqq.) is
certainly by a Megarian ; it contains an appeal to Apollo
as the patron god of the city, and it is expressly stated
that he built it an acropolis. The poem may well have
been composed by Theognis; at any rate we know of
no other Megarian who could have written it.
In 757-68 ‘Zeus and other gods immortal’ are en-
treated to protect the folk; but Apollo is reserved for
the petition: 6ép0cco. yacoav Kat voov jyérepov, Which
I take to imply that he stood in no special relation to
the writer’s home. There is no doubt that the lines
were written to allay a scare, but the language is not
what we should expect from a man writing during an
actual invasion. The danger, we are reminded, is not
worth a serious thought, and, as Mr. Harrison admits,
‘war with Medes is mentioned casually, together with
old age and death, as a trouble to be forgotten at a season
of drinking, song and talk.’
The terror of 773-82 is indeed different. The Persians
are referred to as ozpatds iBpiorys, and the poet is in
great apprehension ; contrast 764 with 780. His fears
are occasioned not by the presence of the enemy, but by
the dissensions among his own countrymen. This fits
in well with the excitement aroused in Greece by the
sudden appearance of Cyrus and his conquests in the
East, when Greeks of Asia had to abandon their homes
and seek a refuge across the sea. So concerned was the
ee
HISTORY AND CHRONOLOGY 11
greatest of Hellenic states that she sent an embassy
calling upon the king to desist ; Sparta, they said, could
not remain an indifferent spectator while any Greek
city was being attacked (Hdt. 1. 152). The reply was
a threat to supply the Spartans with ‘woes of their
own’. There was a lack of union among the Greeks at
this date, Sparta being at war with Tegea and Argos
over Thyreatis, and Pisistratus meditating an attack upon
Athens.
Christ (Gr. Litt.-Gesch. § 90) sees in vv. 891-4 a refer-
ence to the Athenian expedition under the Cypselid
Miltiades in 506 8.c. But no satisfactory explanation
of the allusions in these two couplets has yet been offered,
and it is far from certain that Theognis is their author.
See notes on vv. 891-4.
Beloch (N. J. 1888) holds that Megara had passed
through its social revolution about the end of the seventh
century B.c., and he admits that we must either assign
the poet to that date or else remove his home to the
Sicilian city. His interpretation of 773-82, in which he
finds an allusion to the events of 480, compels him to
adopt the latter course. The difficulty disappears if we
refer the ‘ Persian elegies’ to 545 B.c., or reject both as
spurious; the former alternative is to be preferred. The
chronology of Theognis does not depend upon these two
poems; the other evidence already adduced sufficiently
vindicates the traditional date, floruit 545 B.c.
- The following may serve as a probable account of what
occurred at Megara in the days of our poet. After the
overthrow of Theagenes the nobles ruled the state and
jealously retained their hereditary rights. This led to
the conclusion of a temporary alliance between the rich
capitalists of the middle class and the distressed peasants
of the country districts. A revolution ensued and demo-
cracy was established. Before long there was a split in
the coalition, and the masses, disregarding all considera-
12 INTRODUCTION
tions of party, attacked all the rich alike, and passed
measures of expropriation. The aristocracy and the
nouveaux riches were now drawn together by commu-
nity of interests, and a new political party was formed.
Distinctions of birth tended to disappear; but some of
the nobles still held aloof and looked upon the breaking
down of social barriers with dismay. .
Theognis could see no prospect of social and political
salvation save in a return to the good old days when
the nobles were supreme, and he uttered impassioned
protests against the contamination of noble birth by
marriage with ‘bad’ men and ‘low’. He was the pro-
phet of a lost cause; their common losses tightened the
bonds of the alliance, and great numbers of both classes
went into exile. Returning with an army they attacked
and defeated the disorganized democrats. A new con-
stitution was drawn up in which political privileges
were shared by all who had helped to restore the exiles
(Arist. Pol. 1300 a).
CHAPTER II
Origin and Composition of the Theognidean Sylloge
In the following sections I have found it necessary to
discuss in detail the various theories that have been put
forward regarding the Theognidean question. Many of
these hypotheses unaccompanied by any proof are dog-
matically asserted in our leading textbooks on the history
and literature of the Greek people. I have inserted a few
references in the footnotes.’
' For literary appreciations, ethical discussions raised by the
Theognidea, &c., see Symonds, Greek Poets, Series 1; Butcher, Aspects
of Greck Genius; the Introd. to Grant’s edition of Arist. Ethics;
Croiset, Hist. of Greek Lit. (large French edition), &c.
EE ————
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 13
i. Catchwords.
Many attempts have been made to discover some general
plan in the arrangement of thepoems. The whole collection
is not arranged according to subject-matter, nor is there
any reason to suppose that the elegies were once placed in
alphabetical order. The catchword theory has received
much support ; it was first put forward with considerable
hesitation by Welcker (1826), then worked out in detail
and stoutly defended by Nietzsche, again further exempli-
fied and somewhat modified by Fritzsche (Philol. 29), and
it is still held with some qualifications by J. Sitzler, whose
edition of Theognis, in spite of many theories which can-
not command our assent, is unsurpassed for convenience
and completeness.’
Nietzsche maintains that ‘our collection is arranged
according to words |or expressions |. The fragments are
linked together by catchwords, so that we find the same
word |or similar expressions] in every pair of adjacent
poems’. For instance, 1-18 are thus connected ; 1-10 Avds
texos, 11-14 @vyarep Ards, 15-18 Kotpar Avs—ézos, which
joins the poem with the next (=éreow 20). Fritzsche fre-
quently offers such feeble links as avdpi and dv@pwros. The
catchword need not come near the beginning and end of
the poems connected.
An examination of Nietzsche’s scheme shows us that
we find the most satisfactory catchwords in the groups of
poems that deal with the same subject, the catchword
1 Oceasionally, it is true, we find successive elegies beginning
with the same letter, e. g. 73, 75, 77, 79; 611, 615, 617. Were we
to arrange the whole book in this way, we should have to separate
poems closely allied in subject-matter.
2 Cf. R. M. 1867 (Nietz.). The Quart. Rev., vol. clxxxiv, p. 304, con-
tains the following remarks on the author of Superman. ‘From
Pforta Nietzsche passed at twenty, in 1864, to the Univ. of Bonn.
His last piece of school-work had been an essay upon Theognis of
Megara, in which the old Greek moralist and tyrant was held up
to admiration above the heads of the vile democracy.’
14 INTRODUCTION
being usually the very word we should naturally select as
a heading for the section (e.g. /Aos, otvos, zAotros) ; simi-
larity of thought implies similarity of language. With
very few exceptions we never get a strong link save where
the subjects are the same ; where the sequence of ideas is
broken, we have a very unsatisfactory catchword or else
a gap in the scheme. The gaps are most numerous where
there is a rapid change of theme and the poems are short ;
the longer elegies frequently supply us with some word
that may be pressed into service, e.g. voy 1008 = véov 1016 ;
dere 664 = drodwdev 677. It is hard to see how such
links as these could help any one to remember the
sequence in which the poems followed one another.
‘It is a fact,’ says Nietzsche in summing up, ‘that a
great number of the fragments (more than half) are con-
nected by catchwords; we therefore assume that the
whole collection was once so arranged.’ His fact is cer-
tainly correct ; his conclusion by no means follows ; it
must first be proved that the poems were intentionally
arranged on this principle. If in the term ‘catchword’
(Stichwort) we are allowed to include simple and trivial
words, synonyms and homonyms that often bear only the
faintest resemblance to one another in sound or meaning,
without any distinction between the different parts of
speech, however far apart from one another the words
may be; if, when it suits our purpose, we are allowed
reasonable licence in combining or cutting up poems that
deal with the same subject ; if we are permitted to fill up
any gap that may still be left by the insertion of poems
that have already been used or that occur later in the
collection,’ then, with all these resources, which have
1 N. claims that his theory accounts for the repetitions in the
text of Theognis. When a catchword could not be found, the
compiler selected a suitable poem from those already incorporated
in the collection. Some of the repetitions inserted by N. to fill up
his gaps come from /ater portions of the book. Besides, his hypo-
‘
‘
|
:
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 7) oC
been abundantly used by those who advocate the theory,
we shall always be able to prove an arrangement by catch-
words in any collection of poems with a range of subjects
as narrow as that in the Theognidea, and generally with far
greater success than has attended the efforts of Nietzsche,
Fritzsche, Miller, and others in the composition of their
schemes.
To satisfy myself on this point I took up the first col-
lection of short poems that suggested itself to my mind,
and I found them to be admirably suited for the purpose.
The poems of Asclepiades had been taken by their editor
from their various positions in the Palatine Anthology ;
they amount to 180 lines, including 38 poems (all elegies,
with a single exception) ; 25 of these contain 4 lines each,
eight 6 lines, two 8 lines, two 2 lines, and one 12 lines.
Nos. 1-24 deal with erotic themes, 25-27 are convivial,
28-38 epitaphs and inscriptions. Without once resorting
to Nietzsche’s device of combining different poems I suc-
ceeded, with only five gaps, in finding a series of catch-
words quite as satisfactory as those provided by the chief
advocates of the theory.
Seeing that in a chance collection of 88 poems we have
a series of catchwords broken in only five places,’ we
should not be surprised if we found a chance collection of
370 poems connected by a series broken in fifty places
alone. In the Theognidea, even if we accept all the
catchwords admitted by Fritzsche, who allows greater
freedom than his predecessor, the number of gaps is 112.
We are therefore right in maintaining that this principle
of arrangement was never applied to the Theognidean
Sylloge.
thesis does not explain (1) the minute variants presented by the
text of the repeated elegies—in one case the catchword itself had
to be restored by N.; (2) the occurrence of repetitions im groups of
several elegies not always themselves connected by catchwords.
1 With a little more boldness in the use of synonyms the number
of gaps may be reduced to one.
16 INTRODUCTION
A slip made by Welcker shows what chance can do.
He asserts (Proleg. cv) that not infrequently poems have
been placed next to one another owing to similarity of
wording alone. Among the proofs offered come 1223-4,
1225-6, 1227-8: these give good catchwords. He had
forgotten that these three poems do not occur in any MS. —
of Theognis. The first comes from Stob. 20. 1, the second
from another section of the same authority (Stob. 67. 4) ;
the two were first inserted by Vinet ; subsequently the
last was introduced into the Theognidea by Grotius from
Stob. 11. 1 (see p. 170).?
il. Anthologies.
Most students of Theognis hold the view that the first
book (vv. 1-1220) of the collection which bears his name
is an anthology culled from the genuine elegies of the
Megarian poet, supplemented by additions from the work
of other elegiac writers ; some are even inclined to regard
the book as a representative selection of Greek elegiac
poetry to the close of the fifth century s.c. Various
explanations of its origin have been proposed, and dates
have been confidently attached to the successive phases of
its. development by writers who base their theories on
arbitrary inferences resting upon a too strict interpreta-
tion of casual statements in ancient authors. <A full dis-
cussion of these passages will be found in a later section
of this Introduction (p. 84). Some have stoutly main-
tained that the two books in their present form cannot
be older than the fifth century a.p. ; others with equal
assurance assign them to the beginning of the fourth
century B.c.; and recently there has come forward in
England an able critic who, as he himself puts it, ‘ makes
1 For a fuller discussion see my article in the J. H. S. After it
had been printed I discovered that Mr. Harrison had already
applied a similar test to Latin and English collections of poetry,
with most convincing results. See his Studies, pp. 170-210.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 17
bold to maintain that Theognis wrote all or nearly all
the poems which are extant under his name’.
The practice of collecting striking passages from favour-
ite authors is probably as old as Literature itself, and
we know that extracts from prose and poetry were com-
piled for public and private use in the time of Plato and
Aeschines.'
(1) Theodor Bergk accordingly maintained that the First
Book consists of genuine elegies by Theognis in a much-
abridged and fragmentary form with a strong admixture
of foreign matter’; (2) others have seen in it a textbook
based upon Theognis and compiled for the instruction of
the young in the schools. of Greece; while (8) a third
school of interpretation regards it as a collection of songs
for use in convivial gatherings.
Without some account of Bergk’s wild speculations
it would be impossible to grasp the principles that underlie
his dealings with the text or to account for the frequent
appearances of the breviator as deus ex machina in the
critical notes of the Poetae Lyrici.
He regards the Theognidea as a selection from early Bergh’s
1 Plato, Laws 811 a GAovs mointas éxpavOavortas* of 5& éx mavTav
kepadaia éxdéfavtes Kai Tivas bAas pyoes eis TAVTO GuVayayovTeEs Expav-
Oavew pact Sety eis pyqpny TiWepevous, ei péAXEr Tis dyads Hyiv Kal
gopos éx modvumecpias Kal moAvpabias yevecOa. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 14 rods
Onoavpovs TaY Tada copay avbpwy, ods Exetvor KaTéALTOV év BiBrLows
ypaavres, dvehirrev Kvn adv Tois pidois Siépxopar, kal av Tt dp@pev
dyabdr, éxdeyspneba. Aesch. Ctes. 135 &a rodTo yap, oipat, Huds maidas
évtas Tas TOY ToINnTaV yvwpas éxpavOdvew iv’ avbpes bvTeEs abrais xpwpeba,
A papyrus of the third century B.c. contains fragments of an
anthology: ef. Flinders Petrie Papyri, tab. iii. See Isocrates quoted
infra, p. 89.
2 Jevons, Hist. Gk. Lit., p. 147, refers to the Th. as ‘an anthology
of the older elegiac writers . . . addressed to aristocratic readers’.
The fatal objection to this view lies in the fact that in our collec-
tion one person stands out pre-eminently, olos mémvuta, viz.: the
author of the Kipve poems. Had the collection come down to us
without a name the writer of the Kvpve elegies would certainly
have been picked out as the one outstanding personality.
c
18 INTRODUCTION
Greek elegy,’ to which Theognis is the chief contributor.
The whole collection is nothing but a mass of fragments ;
‘there is not a single complete elegy in the whole book.’
In a list of those which he considers to have suffered
least from mutilation he includes 237-52, 475-92, 699-
718, 1135-50. The epitomator of Theognis aimed at
eliminating all personal references and individual traits,
keeping only general reflections and maxims in which
the elegiac poetry of the Greeks so richly abounds,’
Sometimes the beginning and end of an elegy were alone
retained; for example, 119-28 are the first lines of a
poem that terminated with 963-70. Another poem
began with 11-14; 783-6 are the beginning of an elegy
that ended with 787, 788; 697-718 are fragments of a
longer elegy by an unknown author. He believes the
collection to contain poems by various writers; it is
impossible, he says, to piece together the bits that once
formed complete poems; but with some hesitation he
suggests the following restoration of ‘an elegy by Solon’:
373-82, a gap, 383-92, a gap, 315-18, 197-208, 731-42.
Bergk’s chief reason for regarding our collection as
nothing but a series of fragments is that he cannot
believe the elegiac poetry of the Greeks to have been so
‘trivial and meagre’; and he appeals to the long poems,
‘themselves fragments’, which have come down to us
under the names of Tyrtaeus, Solon, and Xenophanes,
It is true that the Greeks of the sixth century 8.c. wrote
long poems ; it does not therefore follow that they never
See his Gr. Litt.-Gesch. ii. p. 308, and Rhein, Mus. N. F. iii. 1845.
* Whatever else has disappeared from the poems of Theognis,
personal allusions and reminiscences are still very frequent in the
elegies addressed to Cyrnus. Bergk believes that changes were
made in the text with the object of removing proper names; ~
e. g. 193 abrés rx Ta’rnv, cr. n. Ipse Theognis nomina duo propria
posuisse videtur. Hartung proposed AdroxAjs Av-yny, which he has
inserted in his translation, although in his text he has not departed
so far from the MSS. tradition.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 19
wrote short ones. Paradise Lost does not cast suspicion
upon Milton’s Sonnets, or upon the still shorter Hesperides
of his contemporary Herrick. A long poem is not re-
quired to express the needs of the moment, and most
elegies in our Sylloge belong to the class of ‘ occasional
poems. Some are evidently little epistles like Solon’s
reply to Mimnermus (Sol. fr. 20 P. LZ. G); others were
composed to describe the passing phases of current poli-
tics, and some may well be styled manifestoes or a call
toarms. Their conciseness and brevity should arouse
no suspicion. Short pithy sayings were much appre-
ciated in that age, as may be seen from the aphorisms
of the ‘Seven Sages’ and the gnomes of Phocylides and
Demodocus. What can be more to the point and com-
plete than Th. 351-4, 503-8, 509-10, and 979-82?
Lucas (Studia Theognidea) follows Bergk in assuming Lucas.
that the collection contains many fragments ; e. g. 77-8,
233-4, 299-300, 371-2, 539-40, 655-6, 819-20. He
regards as more or less suspect all ‘monelegies’, i. e.
‘versus qui spatio unius distichi sententiam continent
ita ut primo obtutu speciem sententiae perfectae et abso-
lutae praebeant.’ Some of these are slightly adapted from
longer poems ; e.g. the couplets 541-2, 1103-4, which
once formed part of the same elegy. Sometimes, he
says, a distich was specially composed as a réswmé of
a complete elegy, e. g. 117-18, 179-80, 335-6. But we
do not know enough about the nature of early Greek
elegy to justify the exclusion of poems on the ground
_ of their being short or ‘incomplete’.
ili. Lhe Theognidea not primarily a school textbook.
References to Theognis in ancient literature make it
probable that his poems were used as a textbook in the
_ schools of Greece. In spite of the dogmatic assertions
_ made by modern critics, not a single passage has yet been
c2
Sttzler’s
theories.
Foreign
elements in
Theognis.
20 INTRODUCTION
adduced in which it is expressly stated that Theognis
was read in the class-room (see ch. iv. passim) He was
certainly regarded as an excellent teacher of practical
morality and conduct ; Isocrates includes him among the
dpirto. ovpBovro ; Dio Chrys. refers to him in company ~
with Phocylides as cvpBovrAcbwv Kat rapavav Tots ToAAOtS Kat
iSurois ; Cyril (see p. 99) declares with a sneer that the
verses of these two poets are ézoid rep dv Kal titOo1 Koptots
Kal pay Kat radaywyot patev ay vovOerovvres TH peipaxca ; and
the common saying rovri ydev zpiv @oyvw yeyovevat (Plut.
phil. cum princ. 777 c)' is possibly a reminiscence of school-
days.
Some scholars have therefore concluded that the pre-
sent condition of the Theognidea is a direct result of
adaptation for teaching purposes.? In his exposition of
this theory Sitzler declares that Hesiod and Theognis
endured a similar fate; the poems of both were re-
arranged for the convenience of the schoolboy so as to
provide a series of sections linked together by catchwords.
The schoolmasters who first made the poems of Theognis
a subject of instruction had access to all or most of his
elegies. As books were scarce, they dictated lines to
their pupils, and made them learn them; each teacher
made his own selection from the complete poems, guided
by his own idea of what was suitable, rejecting what
he regarded as unfit, inserting parallels of language or ~
thought, as well as contradictory passages from other
authors, and adding verses that contained a criticism of
the ideas expressed in the preceding elegy of Theognis.
1 Cf. also ‘hoe profecto nemo ignoravit et priusquam Theognis,
quod Lucilius ait, nasceretur’ (Gell. N. A. 1. 3. 19). Curiously
enough Erasmus (Adagia) referred the allusion to Theognis ‘Snow’,
the poet ridiculed by Aristophanes. :
2 E.g. H. Schneidewin, A. and M. Croiset; ef. ‘Our MSS. of
Theognis come from a collection made for educational purposes in
the third cent. B.c., and show that state of interpolation which is
characteristic of the schoolbook’. G. Murray, Anc. Gk, Lit., p. 84.
7
:
i ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 21
Pupils and masters alike composed verses in imitation Jmitations
of the elegies in their textbook; some of these made ‘” 79s.
their way into the text, and are still there.
When a poem was studied, other passages from petitions.
Theognis bearing upon the same topic, expressing similar
or conflicting views, were discussed and explained. For
the sake of convenience these were first placed in the
‘margin and afterwards admitted into the text. Some-
times one or more elegies intervene between two poems
«connected by language or thought; Sitzler explains this
by the assumption that a poem originally written by the
‘teacher in the margin had been afterwards inserted in
the wrong place in the text. The first part of the book
has suffered less from interpolation because the beginning
of a school manual is less likely to be changed, and the
further one gets in any book, the more material for
repetition is at our disposal. The later sections of the
“Complete Poems’ do not appear to have been so well
‘suited for use in schools; consequently there is a greater
‘proportion of interpolated matter as we draw near the
end of the book.
Thus by degrees was produced ‘a new Theognis, not
everywhere the same’, which was religiously copied,
expanded, and handed down from generation to genera-
tion. In the meantime the original Theognis had dis-
appeared and perished of neglect ; for the school edition
alone survived. Such was the popularity of the new
textbook that the manuals compiled from the writings
of other poets fell into disuse and were allowed to die;
Hesiod is the sole survivor. Traces of such books may
still be detected in the numerous ancient controversies
regarding the authors of certain well-known lines. Theo-
phrastus, according to Michael of Ephesus, in one passage
of his philosophical treatises assigned a popular proverb
to Theognis, while elsewhere he refers to Phocylides as
its author (Th. 147). Sitzler’s explanation is that the
Sitzler’s
theories.
22 INTRODUCTION
gnome was included in two school handbooks based upon
Theognis and Phocylides respectively. The philosopher
was familiar with both, and when he used the quota-
tion a second time, he had forgotten his previous mention
of it, or else he would have added a discussion on the
question of authorship.
Arguing from the references to Theognis in ancient —
Greek writers, Sitzler has endeavoured to fix the date
of the successive stages by which the 7'heognidea reached
their present form. Beginning with Plato, Meno, 95 p,’ he
takes 6A‘yov peraBds to mean ‘a little lower down’, and
finds the interval between Th. 36 and 485 too long to —
suit this description. Therefore, he maintains, the two
passages discussed by Plato stood nearer to one another
in his copy of our poet ;*? the difference in length is due
to the presence of extraneous additions in our Sylloge ;
remove the interpolations, and the difficulty caused by
the expression 6A‘yov peraBas promptly disappears. The
quotations in Aristotle make it clear that much of our
Theognis was unknown to the philosopher. The refer-
ences in Xenophon are of no use for our present purpose;
the extract attributed to him by Stobaeus (88. 14) is not
genuine, but the words epi ovdevds GAAov «.7.X. prove that
the writer had in mind a Theognis very different from
the one we know. The remarks of Isocrates on Theognis.
are inapplicable to our Sylloge, especially his description —
of the poet as one of the dpurro. ctpBovdo, By the
beginning of the first century a.p. Theognis had not |
suffered much from interpolation; the additions were
mostly ethical, and quite in keeping with the tone of the
original. The first two centuries witnessed very little
change besides the introduction of more sententiae. The
edition which came into the hands of Plutarch did not
1 The passages concerned are quoted in full infra, ch. iv.
2 Counting the lines printed as genuine in Sitzler’s text, we find
that there are 182 between 36 and 435.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 23
contain all the extracts from other poets that occur in
the collection which we possess; for when he quotes
poems which our MSS. assign to Theognis, he gives
them under the name of their original authors!; our MSS.
contain all the verses which he cites as the work of
Theognis. The statements of Dio Chrysostom* prove
that there were no erotic or sympotic poems in the
Theognis known to his age. The third century witnessed
sweeping and violent changes in the form of the book,
including the admission of carmina amatoria et convivalia
et alia id genus; for the edition used by Athenaeus con-
tained erotica and sympotica, as is evident from the quota-
tions which (see ch. iv) he makes. But he had never seen
the Musa Paedica, otherwise he would have referred to it
in support of his attack upon the morality of Theognis.
With the exception of this and a few lines not given by
our MSS., the Theognis of Athenaeus was practically the
same as ours; the same applies to Stobaeus (beg. sixth
century). The second book (iM. P.) was subsequently
added to the collection, and is first mentioned by Suidas
in the ‘eleventh century’.
Sitzler therefore rejects as spurious all the elegies that Evictions.
fall into any one of the following classes: (1) verses
assigned by the ancients to other authors, (2) repetitions
or imitations, (3) verses different in sentiment from those
which are probably genuine, (4) all that embody a criti-
cism of the preceding elegy, (5) amatory and convivial
poems, aliaque ludicra. The poems that have survived
the scrutiny are by no means all allowed to remain:
many evictions follow the application of a further test.
Sitzler firmly believes that Theognis attached his seal,
(the odpnyis) ‘ Kipve’ (ef. p. 4), to every poem which he
1 So do modern students of ancient poetry, in spite of the fact
that the MSS. of the Theognidea claim the lines for the aristocrat of
Megara. Plutarch was using other sources,
2 Born about the middle of the first century a. D.
Criticism
of Sitzler.
24 INTRODUCTION
published ; we should therefore expel all the elegies that
do not bear the address to Cyrnus, unless we have good
reason to suppose that they are fragments of elegies that
once bore the required seal. To this class he assigns
(1) all poems addressed to other persons, e.g. Poly-
paides (for, like Welcker, he does not consider this to |
be another name for Cyrnus), Onomacritus, Argyris,
Academus, Clearistus, and others; (2) invocations of the
gods, e.g. 1-18 (in spite of Aristotle’s reference to 14),
731-42, 773-82; (8) poems that for any other reason
cannot have been addressed to Cyrnus, e.g. 1209-10;
757-68, because they mention the Persian wars which
Theognis cannot have lived to see; 407-8 ‘nam eiusmodi
non est familiaritas quam aliis locis videmus Theognidem
inter et Cyrnum intercedere’*, Out of this ‘ baphometic
fire-baptism’ emerge 330 lines; of the 1389 verses (ex-
clusive of repetitions) which make up the J'heognidea these
alone have attained to the honour of the large type with
which Sitzler designates a genuine elegy ; all the rest are
spurious and meet the reader in one of two varieties
of small type chosen to indicate the supposed origin of
the interpolation.
If Sitzler’s interpretation of the statements made by
ancient authors regarding Theognis is shown to be im-
possible, and if he can fairly be accused of having put too
narrow a construction upon the words of Theognis him-
self with regard to his own methods of composition, then
the theory of which I have just given an outline loses
every vestige of support (see ch. iv).
Sitzler was not the first to deal with the Z'heognidea
in this fashion. As early as 1826, Welcker, the father
of Theognidean criticism, rearranged the order of the
poems, printing the ‘genuine’ elegies in two sections
according to subject-matter, (1) Gnomes to Cyrnus, (2)
Gnomes to Polypaides. He added in the following divi-
sions poems classed as ‘a Theognide aliena’: Sympotica,
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 25
Epigrammata, Parodiae, Adespota, Musa Paedica, and of
course poems known to have been composed by Tyrtaeus,
Mimnermus, and Solon. See an exhaustive discussion
by Harrison (Studies, ch. iii).
In stating his theory Sitzler lays great weight on the
differences which our MSS. exhibit in the length of the
Theognidean collection. But a brief examination of the
contents and order of our MSS. is enough to prove beyond
all doubt that we have before us a number of more or less
varying texts which can only be accounted for on the
assumption that they are all derived from one prototype
differing little from our earliest and most complete MS. A.
According to Sitzler’s reasoning our MSS. represent dif-
ferent stages in the later history of the school text; we
should therefore expect to find traces of the process of re-
casting, omitting, and adding, by which, we are told, the
book reached its present form. With one trifling exception
A contains all that is given in the other MSS., and these
differ from one another only in the occasional omission
of some lines that are found in A, especially repetitions ;
the order of the poems is the same in all. The mere
omission of a great number of poems is irrelevant, as
it cannot even be shown that lines of a certain tendency
were cast out; and there is no trace of the further
addition of parallels and the insertion of imitations
composed in the school-room. There is but one analogy
that would support Sitzler’s hypothesis, and this our MSS.
do not supply; for it would be idle to argue that they
descend from various school-books based upon Theognis
{the ‘novus Theognis, non ubique idem’ of Sitzler)
produced independently of one another. Selections made
by different masters and treated according to the method
assumed by Sitzler would not be very like one another
in arrangement and contents. No two teachers would
agree in giving in the same place extracts of the same
length from the same poems of Theognis, arranged in
26 INTRODUCTION
the same order, with the same criticisms; nor would
they always agree in choosing the same parallels from
Mimnermus or Solon and inserting them in the same
place; and they would have passed well beyond the
border-line of the miraculous if they agreed in giving
the same repetitions with the same textual variations,
of a trivial nature, in the same place and in producing
exactly the same imitations of the same elegies and
letting them creep into the same place in the text. As
this, and this alone, would afford the required analogy,
it must be admitted that there is nothing in the relations
of the surviving MSS. to one another to favour the theory
which has received such wide support.
Again, the contents of the book make it quite unfit for
school use. Many of the elegies it contains are frag-
mentary, disconnected, and, where they stand, almost
unintelligible ; the subject they deal with is often trivial
and of no general interest ; it is hard to see what possible
use could be found for poems like 371-2, 407-8, 419-20,
589-40, 579-80, 595-8, 599-602. The moral tone of the _
poems is often low ;* it is not likely that exhortations to
a life of luxury, idleness, and dissipation, would retain their
popularity with many generations of schocl teachers.* It
1 Cp. 115-16, 643-4; 41, 1082 a.
2 For a different view cf. ‘The extant lines of Theognis are often
supposed to represent a school edition of the poet’s works, con-
taining the more improving portions,’ Freeman, Schools of Hellas.
‘The hand of the schoolmaster seems to have been at work in the
case of another poet much used in education, Theognis. Such
parts of his poetry as are obviously unedifying are relegated to a
sort of appendix at the end of the book, and in many MSS, are
omitted altogether.’ G. Murray, Rise of the Greek Epic, p. 138.
3 Of. Th. 503-8, 983-8, 993-6, 1007-12, 1039-40, 1063-8, 1129-32.
Even if it could be shown that the poems are connected by means
of catchwords, this would give no support to the school-book theory,
as Sitzler himself extends the catchwords to the Musa Paedica (Bk. ii),
which he does not believe to have been used in schools. With
regard to the repetitions his theory fails to account for (1) the
VX eee
DS IAIN IR
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 27
is curious that, while Sitzler denies to the Theognidea in
their final form the moral excellences claimed for Theognis
by Isocrates and others, he can still believe that they
were good enough to improve the mind of the young for
several centuries after the introduction of Christianity.
iv. A Song Book.
The view has been advanced that our book is a col-
lection of drinking-songs specially designed for use at con-
vivial gatherings, and attempts have been made to account
for all its peculiarities by means of this hypothesis.’
There is no doubt that elegies of the most varied character
were sung at banquets, and there is a reference to this
practice in more than one passage of the Theognidea. In
v. 239 we are told that Cyrnus will be on the lips of all
men, and present at all feasts and banquets; young men
will sing his renown to the accompaniment of shrill-.
toned pipes. In v. 939 a guest offers an excuse for his
inability to sing. From v. 945 we learn that the singer
stood to the right of his accompanist. Athenaeus (p. 694)
tells us that hortatory poems were most suitable for
symposia, and an enumeration of the poetical qualities
recommended in the Convivial Problems of Plutarch as
most likely to produce the best impression upon the
frequenters of convivial gatherings would furnish an
excellent description of the didactic poems of Theognis.
There are in the Attic Scolia (e. g. 8, 21, 22, 28, 26, 30, in
P. L. G.) yvopou very similar to those of Theognis. The
minute variants in their text, and (2) the occurrence in masses,
towards the end of the book, of repeated poems that frequently
have no connexion with their neighbours.
1 Reitzenstein, Zp. u. Sk. ch. ii, regards the Theognidea as a con-
vivial hymn-book compiled from the works of many poets; in its
character of Commersbuch he finds an argument in support of a fifth-
century date. Wendorft’s dissertation is entitled ex usu convivali
Theognideam syllogen fluxisse demonstratur. Wilamowitz also holds the
Theognidea to be a Trinkliederbuch. Cf. Baumgarten, Hell. Kultur, p. 208.
28 INTRODUCTION
word éraipos which occurs so frequently in our book was
specially used in the sense of ‘ drinking-companion’ (ef.
v. 115). Clubs of éyaoi met to sing the praises of
their own party and to commemorate their heroes of the
past ; remains of such songs have survived in the Leipsy-
drium Scolion (Ath. Polit. 19) and in an elegiac couplet
sung in honour of Cedon (Ath. Polit. 20).
Some poems in the Theognidea appear to have been
specially composed for use in social clubs, e. g. 579-80,
sung by a woman, with the man’s reply, 581-2 ; 1155-6
is evidently an answer to 1153-4, if not by the same
author, certainly by an imitator; advocates of the Com-
mersbuch theory have extended this explanation to those
pairs of elegies of which the second contradicts or criti-
cizes the sentiment expressed in the first, e.g. 1003-6
and 1007-12 ; cf. also 885-6, 887-8, 889-90; but these
may also be accounted for by the practice of writing
parallel or contrasted passages side by side in a common-
place book. We might even admit that every single
elegy in the collection with which we are now dealing
was intended by its author to be sung or recited in meet-
ings of boon-companions; it would not therefore follow
that the collection as a whole was meant to be a hymn-
book for habitués of such gatherings.
Before we can make good this assumption we must
show that the setting of the book is peculiarly appropriate
to the purpose claimed for it, and that the poems are put
together in a convenient way, for instance, either (1) dic-
tionary-wise according to subjects alphabetically arranged,
so that an elegy on any given theme could be immediately
picked out from a group under that heading ; or (2) in the
form of a continuous programme giving the order in
which the poems are allotted to each singer in succes-
1 Pind. 01. 9.6 nwpyatovr: piros "Epappdotw ory Eraipos. Plat. Rep.
568 E airés Te nal of cvpndra Te Kal Eraipo Kai éraipa : ef. the use
of & éraipe in Attic Scol. 23.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 29
sion. But there is in our book no grouping according
to subjects, and no general principle of arrangement has
yet been discovered. Geyso (Studia), it is true, maintains
that what he regards to be the second division of the
poems, viz. 757-1230, is drawn up on a definite principle,’
and he has attempted to show how each poem naturally
calls forth the next. But his programme will not bear
examination ; he is often forced to connect poems by
means of fanciful resemblances or contrasts? ; a mono-
tonous succession of elegies on similar subjects is suc-
ceeded by a series of rapidly changing topics with no
connecting link, and, in spite of transpositions in the
order, there are still many gaps in the scheme.® Here,
as with the catchwords, the links fail where they are
most required.
Geyso lays great stress on the hymns addressed to the
gods with which the alleged sympotic collection opens.
But 769-72 can hardly be regarded as an invocation of the
Muses; and 757 sqq., 773 sqq., are poems composed for
a special occasion, and ill adapted for constant use in con-
vivial meetings. We get invocations of a far more suitable
character at the beginning of our book (1-18), and these
occur in a section for which Geyso does not claim a place
at symposia. In spite of the praise lavished upon his
dissertation in the preface to Bergk’s <Anthologia (ed.
Crusius) it cannot be said that his main conclusions are
likely to receive much support.
1 ‘Collector igitur haec carmina ex genuino ordine eripuit eaque
in speciem certaminis convivalis collegit et suum in usum ordin-
avit.’ Studia, p. 64.
2 e.g. ‘ad versus 787 sq. respondet alter symposiasta qui patriae
laudi opponit virtutis et sapientiae laudem’. 895-902 ‘ yvwns et
ovyyvwpns virtus laudatur, ad quos alius vv. 903-30 adiungit aliam
virtutem pedwAiay laudans’,.
3 e.g. after 820 and 1190.
Geyso-
Hartung.
30 INTRODUCTION
v. Eicienda.
Many attempts have been made to sift the foreign from
the genuine element in the Theognidea and restore the
interpolated poems to their original owners. Their failure
is due to the unsatisfactory nature of the criteria adopted ;
there can be no finality in conclusions based upon (1)
resemblances in language, tone, sentiment, and general
situation ; (2) references to places and persons alleged to
be inconsistent with what we already know about the life
and fortunes of Theognis; (8) contrasts to what are
assumed to be his characteristic modes of thought and
feeling. For instance, Wendorff (pp. 2 sqq.) holds that
373-80 cannot have been composed by the author of
1179-80, as in the latter elegy Theognis advises Cyrnus to
revere the gods, while the other contains a savage indict-
ment of King Zeus himself; nor will he admit that the
same man could have written the following pairs : 567-70
(or 1119-22) and 527-8 (or 1351-2); 465-6 (or 629-30)
and 1063-8 ; 1153-4 and 1155-6 (or 559-60) ; and several
others,
The following is the black list drawn up by Hartung,
who has actually printed the ‘ restored’ elegies among the
collected fragments of their alleged rightful owners.
Solon, on the ground of similarity in thought and diction,
receives Th. 197-208, 605-6, 693-4, 847-50, 983-4, 945—
54, 1155-6; Mimnermus is credited with 1007-24, 1069-
70; Callinus gets 235-6 (for no apparent reason), 603-4
because Athenaeus is supposed to allude to this couplet
when he says that the elegies of Callinus contain a
reference to the fatal effect of luxury on the citizens of
Magnesia’; 257-66, 861-4, 1209-16, are assigned to
1 12. 525 ¢ dmwAovro 8 Kal Mayvntes of mpds TO Mauavdpw did 7d
mAéov dveOjva, ws dno. Kaddivos év trois édeyeios. But the woes of
the Magnesians had become proverbial, and there is no reason
whatever for holding, as many critics do, that the lines in question
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 31
Cleobulus, Cleobulina, or Eumetis, because they are known
to have composed riddles in elegiac metre. To the
Spartan sage Chilon he confidently attributes 879-84,
which can only have been composed by a Laconian, and
1087-90, because the author invokes the Spartan deities
Castor and Polydeuces.
Reitzenstein is more cautious, and offers the following Reitzenstein.
suggestions: 579-80, 861-4, and 257-60 were composed
by a woman; to these he would also add 1043-4, where
_ the corrupt MS. reading aorvdédAns stands for the name of
- awoman; further, 879-84, 997-1002, 1087-90 by a Laco-
- nian, 891—4 by a Euboean, 1209-10 by an Ai6wv living
in Thebes, 1211-16 by an exile from a city in the Lethaeus
region. He refers to the above as ‘the undoubtedly
un-Theognidean pieces’. The critical notes of Bergk’s
Iyric Poets contain a number of similar ejections includ-
ing the ascription of 533-4 to Archilochus.? In most
of the above cases the difficulty disappears if we bear in
mind the fact that elegies frequently reflected the passing
moods of the moment, and that we are altogether ignorant
of the situation which called them into being ; it is quite
possible that the poet wrote for friends or imaginary
characters of his own invention. The references in some
of the rejected poems are too obscure to warrant any
definite conclusions regarding their authors*; and we
should not forget that these early poets frequently imi-
tated and appropriated the thoughts, expressions, and
must have been written by an inhabitant of Asia Minor. See
Appendix on 1103-4.
? He believes the collection to contain ‘eine ganze Reihe fiir uns
namenloser Dichter’. See his book Epigramm und Skolion.
2 Mahaffy confidently assigns 757-68 to Bias. ‘I am persuaded
that in Theognis, vv. 757-68, we have an actual fragment of Bias
preserved, describing the blessings of the proposed Ionian settle-
ment in Sardinia.’ Gk. Class. Lit., Poets, p. 178, n. 1,
$ 1209-16 are perhaps not to be literally interpreted. See
notes.
Euvenus.
32 INTRODUCTION
even the general framework of the elegies written by
their predecessors or contemporaries. For a discussion
of the poems by Tyrtaeus, &c., see infra, pp. 44 sqq.
Theognis v. 472 is quoted three times by Aristotle.
In two passages he refers the line to Euenus, in the third
he introduces his quotation with the impersonal ép6as
eipytat.! Harpocration (probably second century A.D.),
quoting Eratosthenes (born 275 p.c.), informs us that there
were two elegiac poets called Euenus, and that both were
natives of Paros ; he further tells us that the younger of
the two alone attained to celebrity (yvwpiler Oar), Syneellus
(800 a.p.)? had evidently the latter in mind when he said
that about Ol. 80 Evnvos éXeyetas rounrijs éyvwpilero.
We know from the writings of Plato that Euenus of
Paros was a contemporary of Socrates and well known as
a poet and sophist. We meet him in the Apology* as a
teacher of ‘human and political virtue’ acting as tutor
to the sons of Callias. In the Phaedrus he is referred to
as 6 xkdéAAtoros Iapios Evynvos in company with such dis-
‘tinguished men as Tisias and Gorgias: he is cited as
the inventor of certain innovations in rhetoric, and the
allusion concludes with a passing reference to his poetry
and his distinction as a codds. He is also described
as Oavpacrds by Hermias in a note on the Phaedrus.
His fame as a poet may be gathered from a passage in
the Phaedo; Cebes, in the course of a conversation with
Socrates, told him that Euenus wished to know what had
induced him to write poetry in prison; to this Socrates
replied that it was not from any intention of competing
with Euenus, for that, says Plato, ‘would be no easy
matter.’
1 Eth, Eud.2.7, Metaph.4. 5, Rhet. 1.11; mpayy’ Arist.; xpnyw’ MSS. Th.
2-1. 484, éyvapifero, as Bergk suggests, points to the younger
Euenus ; in that case Ol. 80 seems too early, and is perhaps due to
anerror. Suidas calls the historian Philistus a pupil of ‘ Euenus,
the elegiac poet’.
3 Apol. 20 a, Phaedrus 267 a, Phaedo 60 p.
)
‘
Ss En AE BB OO
i]
‘
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 33
The name Euenus is found four times in Aristotle. Two
of the passages have already been given ; the third comes
from the Nicomachean Ethics (7. 11), where two hexameters
are quoted to illustrate a remark on ‘habit being second
nature’; the fourth quotation is a pentameter in the
treatise On Virtues and Vices (p. 1251 a). Aristotle, then,
writing on philosophical questions, refers several times to
a poet bearing the name of a famous man mentioned by
a brother philosopher as having earned distinction at
Athens in philosophy as well as in poetry. The lines
quoted contain more philosophy than poetry, and their
abstract character almost betrays the sophist masquerading
as poet. There can be no doubt that the Euenus of Aris-
totle was the great sophist of Paros. In spite of the
_ evidence, Bergk rejects his claims ; and, merely because
he does not think that the philosopher would quote the
_ authority of so recent a poet, he assigns all the quota-
_ tions of Aristotle to his namesake, an obscure indi-
vidual of whom nothing was known to a man of the
widest encyclopaedic learning, Eratosthenes, librarian of
Alexandria, probably the greatest scholar of his age, born
less than fifty years after the death of Aristotle.
Bergk’s P. L. G. contains ten fragments under the name
of Euenus.’ Nos. 1-5 he ascribes to the younger poet ;
the elder receives Nos. 6-9, and, after some hesitation, 10.
Nos. 7, 8, 9 occur in the quotations by Aristotle already
mentioned. The remaining two (6,10) come from Plutarch,
who quotes one line under the name of Euenus in his
Essay on the Love of Offspring (ch. 3), and again cites
Euenus as an authority on a question of natural science
(Qu. Pl. 10.3). It is hard to see why the earlier poet
should be credited with the former of these two quota-
tions, especially as Hermias definitely assigns the line to
the better known Euenus (@avpacrds). Summarily dis-
_ posing of No. 6, Bergk finally decides to throw in
1 Besides ten ascribed to later poets of that name.
D
34 INTRODUCTION
No. 10, on the ground that Plutarch never quotes the
younger poet. Theognis 467-96, 667-82, 1345-50, are
also sent to swell the collected remains of Euenus Maior.
Hartung (Gr. Eleg., vol. 1) is still more generous to-
wards him, and shows greater consistency in fathering
upon the same writer all the poetical fragments of an
ethical and erotic nature ascribed to ‘Euenus’; these
include all the pieces printed as 1-9 by Bergk, except
the two hexameters quoted by Aristotle (fr. 9, Nic. Eth.
7. 11), which Hartung allows the sophist to retain. It
is certainly impossible to detect any difference of tone
_ between 1-5 and 6-9. To these Hartung adds the two
elegies from Theognis, Book I, and nearly the whole of
Book II (Musa Paedica). |
The mere fact that Th. 472 was read among the poems —
of Euenus the sophist does not in itself entitle him to the
whole elegy in which it occurs.'. But several other con-
siderations point in the same direction, and it is highly —
probable that he composed the three poems assigned by —
Bergk to his older fellow-countryman and namesake
(467-96, 667-82, 1345-50). The three are addressed to
Simonides ; the first contains a line assigned by Aristotle
to Euenus (472). In the second there is a reference to
the ‘Melian Sea’ (672); assume the line to have been
written by a Parian, and all difficulties raised by this
perplexing expression at once vanish (see notes ad loc.).
The tone of 1345-50 fits in excellently with what we ©
know about Euenus; Artemidorus (On. 1. 4) refers to
erotic writings by him,? and Epictetus probably had
1 For single lines or phrases used by different authors ef. the —
saying of Aristodamus, yphyar’ dvnp in Aleaeus (fr. 50), and Pindar
(Is. 2. 11); also Th. 17, Eur. Bacch. 881, Plat. Lysis 216 c.
* There is an erotic couplet ascribed to Euenus in the Musa —
Paedica Stratonis, A. Pal. 12. 172. That the sophist is meant may
be gathered from a reference to his erotic poems in Auson. Cent.
Nupt., where we read that Menander called Euenus sapiens. For |
other poets of the same name see P. L. G. |
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 3D
these in mind when he rebuked a friend for abandoning
Chrysippus and Zeno in favour of Aristides and Euenus
(Epict. 4. 9. 6). We have, therefore, good grounds for
holding that the Vheognidea comprise poems by at least
one elegist who lived long after Theognis.
vi. Metrical Tests.
Metrical considerations have led Hartel (Analecta, 1879)
to reject or suspect of corruption many lines in the Theog-
nidean collection. He condemns the hiatus in 6 dva (1),
PoiBe avaé (5, 773), and aire dvaxra (987), on the ground
that Theognis does not admit hiatus before dvaé and
dvicow. But avag is not elsewhere found in the Theog-
nidea ; avacow occurs but twice,’ and the two instances
of its use have no bearing on the question. The Homeric
parallels sufficiently justify the lines rejected by Hartel.”
He also objects to the lengthening of a short syllable as
in Th. 2 Ayjoopar apxopevos ovd adroravopevos, and regards
as corrupt every line in which a similar instance occurs."
There is no reason to suppose that the elegiac poets,
whose language so constantly reflects the words and
phrases of the Homeric poems, could not also have
occasionally admitted their metrical licences, and Hartel
is willing to allow this in certain cases of hiatus before
a lost digamma. In each of the four lines which he has
condemned the lengthening occurs before the caesura, and
in three out of the four the short syllable is preceded by
two other short syllables.* Hartel regards the lengthening
in the two pentameters as the result of an attempt to give
the colour of antiquity by imitating the language of the
1 -esow) , , : ! ae
LING avacoe(s) 373, 803; ef. Od. 20.112 dvOpwmacw dvacces.
2 Zed ava, Od. 17.354; & dva, H. Apoll. 179; oiBe dvag, ib. 257 ; oi
5é dvaxta ib, 372; xaipe dvag, H. 15. 9, and elsewhere in the Hymns.
8 viz. 329, 461, 1232; 440 is certainly corrupt.
4 Cf, H. Ap. 209 Smmws pywopevos Exies ’ACavtiba Kxovpny ; Il. Herm.
23, H. Aphr. 157, 199, H. Ap. 491.
p 2
Hartel.
Lucas.
36 INTRODUCTION
Hymns. He brings a similar charge against oeto (1), of
which not a single instance occurs in the elegiac poets.
But its presence should excite no surprise in an invocation
that is almost entirely composed of phrases taken from the
Hymns.
In discussing the other cases of hiatus in Theognis,
Hartel declares that very few of the verses in which they
occur are free from suspicion; if so, it is strange that
textual corruption should have followed such definite
conditions in its treatment of hiatus. Out of twelve!
instances in arsis, in nine the hiatus occurs at the caesura,
and in four of these nine there is a pause in the sense as
well; one of the others comes before a proper name be-
ginning with two short syllables (‘AraAavry). The same
applies to the fourteen cases of hiatus in thesis; eight
occur at the caesura (three in ordinary, five in bucolic
caesura) ; in six of these there is also a pause in the sense ;
four of the others are Homeric, one comes after a vocative
and a pause, and another after an imperative (ze(6<o).?
T have carefully considered the detailed metrical analyses
published by Lucas in his Studia Theognidea. In spite
of the arguments invoked therein, the Theognidea appear
1 In arsis 253, 315 (Solon), 478, 535, 621, 778, 957, 960, 1066,
1283, 1291, 1341. In thesis 157, 232 (Solon), 236, 318 (Solon), 333,
649, 831, 992, 998, 1085, 1141, 1195, 1287, 1351. For 236 see next
note. The MSS. readings of 288 are certainly corrupt. In 1141
épOira: should be read, and there is probably something wrong
in 1287. For 232, 318, 992, and the readings of the best MSS., see
er. n. ad loc.. and ef. Phocyl. 15.1 dAdore GAAo, Od. 4, 236 GdrdoTeE
ddAAw. Ten of the twelve cases in arsis avoid the recurrence of
three short syllables.
2 Cases of hiatus due to the loss of a digamma or other initial
sounds are almost entirely confined to reminiscences of Homer, e.g.
cd Epdev 105, 368, 573, 955, 1263, 1266, 1317. ai oi (*su-) 405 ; ef.
also 178, 391, 519, 1256,1376, ofSa 159, 375; cf. Il. 7, 237, Od. 14, 365,
vm eimeivy 177; cf. Il, 4. 22. xpnpootyn eixwy 389; cf. Il. 10, 122.
ovdé pe oivos 418; cf. Il. 3. 269. oxérrdia Epya 733; ef. Od. 22, 413.
Tpde addon 52; cf. Od. 2.114, Kupve, drwoopévn 236; cf. Od, 5, 312.
Sapa iootepavwy 250.
4
.
.
‘
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 37
to be in line with the elegies of the fifth and the preceding
centuries, and there is nothing in his statistics to prove
that the lines do not belong to the age for which tradition
has claimed them.
The metrical investigations of J. Sitzler published in
his Studien zum Elegiker Theognis have also led their
author to the eviction of many lines attributed to our
poet. He starts with the statement that there is a sharp
contrast between the early elegiac poets (i.e. down to
500 zB. c.) and those of the ‘ Attic’ period ; as Theognis is
to be reckoned among the former, it follows that we must
regard as spurious or corrupt all the lines that are not in
metrical agreement.with poems of the early period; on
these grounds he condemns a number of Theognidean
verses. For instance, dealing with correption before the
combination mute + liquid in the interior of a word, he
quotes Hartel on the usage of Homer, viz. that lengthening
is the rule; exceptions are rare, and perhaps to some extent
occur in later accretions to the text, and for the most part
in compound words. Here the early elegists (excluding
Theognis) agree with Homer. They offer but three
instances of this correption in the hexameter.!
From the ‘Attic’ period we get thirty instances,
including three compounds, eight proper names, and
five augmented or reduplicated forms ; in the Alexandrian
elegiac poets (i.e. those in Hartung’s Hlegiker, Callimachus
ed. Meineke, and Theocritus ed. Fritzsche) we find sixty-
nine instances, of which four are compounds, twenty-
seven are proper names, and eleven augmented or redu-
plicated forms. Theognis supplies us with seventeen
cases ; of these Sitzler is willing to accept ten as metrically
1 giddxpnyaria in Tyrt. 3.1. “Appodirn, Mimn. 1.1, and Anacr. 94.3.
There is a fourth case in Erinna 4. 3 éypayer; this he dismisses, as
he regards the poem in which it occurs to be the product of a later
age. It should not be forgotten that Homer presents such cases as
paperpn Il. 8. 328, évéxpupe Od. 5. 488, ExAlOn Od. 19. 470.
Sitezler.
38 INTRODUCTION
unobjectionable (i.e. five compounds, three augmented
or reduplicated, and dAddzpis owing to the Homeric
precedent) ; the remainder he relegates to a later date.'
Other lines he rejects on metrical grounds of a similar
nature ; in the first half of the pentameter, for example,
the early poets offer but two instances of correption within
a word, the Attic period seven, Alexandrian thirteen ;
Theognis presents six, all of which except one are regarded
by Sitzler as ‘suspicious’ (verdichtig), though he admits
that three may possibly be allowed to remain. It will
be seen that the dividing line throughout is drawn
between the ‘early’ period (before 500 8. c.) and the
others, and the Theognidean verses are rejected because
they violate the alleged metrical practice of that early
period. But there is not sufficient material on which
to base our conclusions regarding its metrical laws; the
Theognidea include more than two-thirds of the elegiac
poetry assigned to the early period ; they also come at
the end of it, and it might well be argued that their
metrical rules represent the transition to the next age.
We have quite as good a right to begin the ‘ Attic’
period with Solon as with Simonides, and Sitzler him-
self does this when it suits his purpose. Further, we
must not expect all poets of the same period to observe
rigidly the same exact limits in the use or extension of
a metrical convenience already sanctioned to some extent
by their predecessors and contemporaries ; nor shall we
always find even the same poet imposing upon himself
1 The ten instances are 417, 1105, 927, 981, 1181 compounds ;
55, 921, 1229 aug. or redupl., and dAddrpuos in 267, 1149, Eight of
these ten lines, with the elegies in which they occur, are rejected
as spurious for other reasons. ‘Nach Ausschluss dieser bleiben
7 Fille iibrig, vv. 803, 351, 471, 479, 501, 559, 1143, die von der Ubung
der iltern Zeit diewéiches aa ganz an spiitere Zeit erinnern.’ The
last words are an excellent description of 351,as the form in question
(duvets) is a conjecture made by Hartung and Meineke for the MSS.
eves. In 471, 559, sean dypunvéorta, aveoy.
a
oer le
2
sii:
a
a a ao eee PRS
=
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 39
the same strictness in the observance of conventions that
so readily admit of expansion.
Sitzler finds further justification for his methods of
ruthless surgery in the metrical use of «adds, évin and
dvinpos, Tivew, mivev, ioos.
kaos. He cites two instances of xidds from Hesiod,
and then dismisses them as due to the poet’s native
dialect.” Mimnermus 1. 6 has yfjpas 6 7° aicypov buds Kal
Kadov dvdpa tHe, which Sitzler emends by substituting
téXav. Hrinna 6. 8 has «ida capa’ dpdv7, Solon 13. 21
dyooas Kaka epya. In the ‘Attic’ elegists & is more
frequent than a; cf. Simon. 95. 1, Ion 1. 15; @ is rare
in the Alexandrian period. Sitzler therefore regards the
following verses as ‘certainly suspicious’: Th. 282, 652,
696, 960, 994, 1259, 1280. He finds another explanation
for @ in Th. 17: the hexameter drz xaddv, dirov éori,
70 6 ov Kadov od didrov éoriv was taken from an epic which
dealt with the marriage of Cadmus and Harmonia, and
its author, like Hesiod, used & as well as a.
avin, avunpds. dvin always with i in the epic poets. [It
occurs only once in Hesiod, viz. Th. 611.|)* The word is
not found in elegy until the Alexandrian period ; Sitzler
quotes five instances with i from hexameters in the works
of four poets of that age, and one with ¢ from a penta-
meter by another. From this he infers that the Alex-
andrian elegists used t in the hexameter and { in the
pentameter ; and he extends this usage to the early and
Attic elegists, an inference of which he finds confirma-
tion in Th. 1337, 76, 344, 872. This will serve as a good
' Compare, e. g., the licence of Leonidas with the strictness of
Callimachus.
* Paley and others reject W.D. 63 as an interpolation. ‘The
short a in «addy is fatal to the genuineness of the verse ; in the
early epic it is invariably «aAds. We have indeed in Theogony 585
airdp éme.di) Tedge Kaddv Kkaxdv dvr’ dya8ot0, but there Hermann reads
avrdp énel revfev. Paley, l.c.
8 Pindar has dvin, Sappho dviao (1. 8).
40 INTRODUCTION
instance of the recklessness with which he argues from
insufficient data. Had it not been for the solitary instance
of tin an Alexandrian pentameter we might have found
three Theognidean elegies rejected as late or even post-
Alexandrian.
dvinpds always with i in epic. In early elegy i in
Archil. 10, « in Solon 13. 15. ‘Both lines are hexa-
meters, so that we at once get the rule: the elegiac
poets use . anceps.” Had the case from Archilochus
happened to be in a pentameter we should have had the
same inference as for avin; had fate preserved two
instances of i alone from the early period, to judge from
his treatment of similar cases, Sitzler would have branded
as ‘suspicious’® the two examples of ¢ supplied by
Theognis (276, 472).
tivev, ctinepic. Pindar, Pyth. 2. 24, has 7: tin Solon
13. 31. No other case occurs in the early period ; the
word is not found in elegy of the Attic age; ¢ and 7 in
later elegy. Having got rid of the example of ¢ from
Solon’, Sitzler extracts from the remaining data the
extraordinary conclusion that ‘as a poet of the first
period, and not a native of Attica (Nicht-Attiker), Theognis
in all probability always used rivew witht... Th. 740 is
therefore suspicious’ (dvtirivew, which he regards as an
‘Attic compound’; cf. Eur. Med. 261).
tiopat. Athenaeus, p. 446 e, makes the statement :
miopar dé dvev Tod v AexTéov, éxTeivover Oe TO 4, aNd he quotes
cases of it from Homer and Aristophanes ; he then con-
tinues: éviore 6@ Kat ovoréAAover TO 1, With two instances
from Plato Comicus. Sitzler adds examples of i from
! «akvov always with 7in Homer and epic, 7 in the Attic poets ;
Theognis (811, 1175) has 7 in two elegies that are undoubtedly
genuine;?in21,1111. Had we not possessed such unimpeachable
evidence for the authenticity of 811-14 and 1171-6, Sitzler’s method
would probably have led to their rejection.
2 *Solon folgt hier dem attischen Dialekt ganz in derselben
Weise, wie oben bei «adds.’
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 41
Sophocles and Pindar (0/. 6. 86) and of ¢ from Theocritus
7.69. Although he can only bring one instance (Th. 962)
of i from the earlier or the Attic elegists, he feels compelled
to assume that in early elegy the form with i alone was
used. The shorter form, he tells us, first established
itself in the Attic age.’ Therefore Th. 1129 (éuzéopua)
must belong to that age, or even a still later period.
He closes the list with tcos—icos. i always in Homer
and Hesiod (except W. DU. 752, which he rejects in com-
pany with the editors). Solon 24. 1 and Asius 1 have 1;
in Attic i and ¢ (the latter in Eurip. Epigr. 1. 2, Demosth.
Epigr. 1.1). He therefore rejects Th. 678. Pindar always
uses 7 except in compounds, Sappho has ¢ in 2. 1.
vil. Linguistic Tests.
Other conclusions published by Sitzler in the same
pamphlet are equally unconvincing ; among these must
be included his condemnation of the poems addressed
to Polypaides? and his objection to certain linguistic
features which they present. The following are the
‘numerous anomalies’ (manches Auffillige) which he
adduces in proof of a later origin.
Th. 23: évopacrds, though used by Homer and Hesiod,
is not found in the sense of ‘famous’ until Pindar (Pyth.
1. 38); ef. also Herc. Fur. 509, Herodotus, and the prose-
writers. The first elegist to use the word was Posidippus
(A. Pal. 12. 45.3). The Theognidean lines are accordingly
rejected because this use of the word is ‘ late’ and ‘ pre-
dominantly Attic’. A similar objection is raised against
' Ton 2. 10 has miera: at the end of a pentameter.
2 It were idle to reject the lines containing the address ToAvmaidn
on the ground that the name is not included inthe oppyyis. The
collocation Kupve Toa. (or Tod. K.) is, unlike Zed Kpoviéyn, metrically
impossible, WoAvmaiéy in the latter part of an elegy frequently
corresponds to Kupve at its beginning ; cf. Zeb 373 = Kpovidn 377, and
similar cases in Homer.
42 INTRODUCTION
the expression ovdév Oavpacrdv (25) which Sitzler declares
to be ‘exclusively Attic’; ef. Philoct. 191. The word
Gavpacrés first occurs in H. Demet. 10, then frequently
in Pindar. It does not occur in pre-Alexandrian elegy.
Why should this and dévoyacrds not have been used by
Theognis? His language has many points in common
with Pindar, and in his sermones repentes per hunvum we
should also expect to find expressions picked up from
the conversational language of the day.
Th. 62: ypeca is not found in epic; it first occurs in |
Pindar, Nem. 8. 42, in the sense ‘use’ (xpetar d€ ravrotar
diduv dvdpov). In our passage it means ‘need’, ‘ thing
that one requires.’ But this meaning is first found in
Attic tragedy and comedy (cf. Philoct. 237), and so the
line from Theognis is condemned because ‘the earlier
elegists, when they used the word, employed the epic
form’; but no such instance of its use has come down
to us, and Sitzler admits that Critias 1.8 affords an exact
parallel to Th. 62.
Th. 68: dxd yAdoons occurs in Hes. W. D. 322 azo
yAdoons Anicoera, meaning ‘ with cunning’, as opposed to —
xepot Biy 321. In Aesch. Agam. 813 it is used as in Th.
68, dikas yap odk dard yAdoons Geol kvovres, Which Dindorf
explains ‘non ex eo, quod dicitur, sed e re ipsa’. The
preposition dzé is very frequently used by the tragedians
and Attic prose-writers to denote the instrument. Sitzler
therefore holds the expression dzd yAdoons pidos civar to
be later than the genuine Theognis, although he refers to
Iliad 8. 279 and 24, 605 for a similar use of dxé with
other words, and quotes cases of dd yAdoons with verbs
of ‘speaking’ from Pind. Ol. 6. 13 and elsewhere (see
explanatory note on Th. 63).
In Th. 64 coppryvivar=dvaxowodv. In Hdt. 8. 58 we
have éby ebédew ot kowdy Te mpHypa ouppisae (cf. Plat. Legg.
958 c); so Sitzler allows ‘this rare expression to pass as
Ionic’. He is more severe with regard to érwiv. This is
CC EE
a ee a
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 45
first found in Attic prose-writers (Thuc. Xen., &c.), in
poetry only in Clouds 344 and Plutus 385 oid érwiv,
‘evidently from the language of the common people.’
Theognis may well have borrowed it from a similar
source.
Th. 65: d€vpdv. This is the only known instance of this
word in the sense of ‘ morally bad, wretched, detestabilis’.
Homer, Hesiod, later epic poets, and comic poets, use it
only with the meaning ‘unhappy, unfortunate, sad’.
There is no instance of its use in Pindar or the tragic
poets; it does not appear in elegiac poetry until the
Alexandrian period, when it bears the same meaning as
in Homer, Hesiod, &c. Th. 65 is therefore condemned.
Th. 67 : zodvrAoxia is not found elsewhere. The adjec-
tive woAvrAoxos occurs in Medea 481 and Plato Phaedrus
230 a, meaning ‘of many coils’, ‘complicated’; it first
occurs in the sense of ‘cunning’ in Aristoph. Thesmoph.
434 | yvvy|, 463 [vonpal, and in late writers; therefore
Sitzler condemns the lines in which zodvzAoxia occurs
as the product of a later age. For a similar reason he
finds zoAvrdoxos (Th. 215) ‘suspicious’.
Th. 191: pi Gavpale c. ace. and infin. Sitzler com-
ments: ‘This construction is very rare. From the early
period I know of no instance besides Iliad 5. 601. But
later it becomes more frequent; e.g. Soph. fr. 325. 1,
Kur. Medea 268, Alc. 1130, and especially Suppl. 909 ;
also Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 36. The construction thus appears
to have been very frequently used in the Attic period, so
that the present passage is in agreement with those already
discussed. It is not found in elegiac poetry.’ He has not
explained how it can occur in the Homeric poems.
viii. The Conservative Reaction.
In 1902 there appeared a book which contains an
ingenious and able defence of a position that had long
been regarded as altogether untenable. Mr. Harrison’s
Tyrtaeus.
44 INTRODUCTION
Studies is a very valuable contribution to the literature of
Theognis; but on the main question the author has
failed to justify the extreme conservatism of his attitude.
He not only vindicates for Theognis ‘all or nearly all the
poems which are extant under his name,’ but even main-
tains that our edition of the Theognidea is practically the
same as that published by the poet himself. This claim
necessitates a defence of the Tyrtaean, Mimnerman, and
Solonian accretions, as well as of the ‘ repetitions’ which
are so frequent towards the end of the first book. With
regard to the former, Mr. Harrison believes that Theognis
published them as his own. ‘Sometimes Theognis merely
appropriates the lines of other poets, with only slight
changes ; sometimes he incorporates them in his own
work; sometimes he gives them a new application by
putting them in a new context; sometimes he makes
a vital change’ (p. 112).
1003-6, we are told, were ‘borrowed’ from Tyrtaeus
with one change (T. véw, Th. co3) ; to these, according to
Mr. Harrison, Theognis added six lines of his own. ‘ Let
us suppose that Theognis saw here an opportunity of |
correcting the earlier poet, as Solon makes an amendment
to Mimnermus’ prayer for sixty years of life’ (p. 101).
This is no parallel. Solon’s poem of four lines contains
but one line from Mimnermus, and he addresses by name
the poet whose work he is quoting. I can see no reason
for supposing with Mr. Harrison that oo is used here in
a ‘contemptuous’ sense, nor can I consider the whole
elegy (1003-12) either ‘complete’ or ‘ well-turned’.
1007-12 are printed as a separate poem by all the editors,
and it is impossible to join them to the preceding elegy.
Had any poet wished the lines to bear the meaning sug-
gested he would have expressed the contrast between the
wise man and the young man far more distinctly. If
1003-12 form a single poem, we must naturally suppose
that the author implies a contrast between €vvov...7éAyu
| ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 45
(1005) and gvvov 8 avOpuros (1007), which is absurd.
cop was introduced to give the poem a general and
universal application, and the elegy was inserted as a
corrective to the teaching of the neighbouring elegies
(e. g. 1007-12).
933-8. 935-8 were ‘borrowed’ from Tyrtaeus and
‘amended’ by Theognis. If we take these four lines by
_ themselves, they are a mere fragment, and there is no
- meaning for pw in the first line. If we follow Mr.
_ Harrison in joining them to the preceding couplet we
are in a still worse predicament. The note of the first
couplet (933, 4) is ‘Blessed is the man who has both
_ virtue and beauty’; the whole stress is laid on the
possession of both these perfections, and it is implied that
. very little is gained if we possess one without the other.
The next lines (935-8) enumerate the advantages such
aman enjoys: young men, men of his own age, and old
men make way for him ; on growing old he shines among
his townsmen and none refuse him respect and justice.
That would be an excellent though exaggerated picture of
the blessedness of the virtuous man in an ideal state ; but
where does the xaAAos come in? We are not told theadvan-
tage of the combination of dpery and xadXdos. Tyrtaeus
_ wrote the lines to describe the rewards of bravery in
' battle, and there is no trace of exaggeration in what he
says. Torn out of their context and stitched on to 933, 4
_ they give a grotesquely exaggerated account of the ‘ blessed-
ness’ referred to, and at the same time show that the
_ ‘poet’ quite failed to grasp the meaning of that couplet.
1017-22. ‘Stobaeus, exvi. 34, has the last three lines Min-
under the title ék Mipvéppov Navvots. There is no good “7”
reason for giving the first three lines to Mimnermus’
(p. 104). The piece in Stobaeus is evidently a fragment,’
1 There is a slight difference in the wording : Stob. has dpyadéor,
' Th. obAdpevov, Stob. yfpas tmep nepadjs adrix’, Th. a. tb. ny. We
_ should not forget that the elegies of Mimn. and his contemporaries
Solon.
-
46 INTRODUCTION
and our three lines bear a striking resemblance in general
expression to the extant elegies of Mimnermus. Cf. Mimn.
El. 2.
793-6. 795, 6 belong to Mimnermus: the two couplets
form a complete elegy, and I see no occasion for assuming
with Mr. Harrison and Welcker that Theognis ‘ borrowed”
the second couplet and added the first to it.
585-90 are found in Solon 13. 65-70, Here, besides
a few insignificant changes in the wording, there are two j
important variations which cannot be due to chance' and
which give quite a new turn to the main idea. Solon says
that the man who tries to do good fails, and the man who
does wrong succeeds and has not to suffer in consequence of
his folly. The Theognidean version tells us that the man
who tries to win fame fails, and that the man who does
right succeeds. There is no doubt that these changes are
intentional, and made as a protest to ‘justify the ways of
God to man’. But the Solonian form is much more in
keeping with the teaching of Theognis himself (e.g. 183 ; _
cf. 373). This poem has suffered from its popularity and
has been changed to suit the problem it discusses. The
more popular a poem is, the more likely it is to be adapted
to suit particular occasions or views: politicians on the
platform, preachers in the pulpit, essayists and theorists —
of all descriptions, delight in distorting well-known
poems for their own purposes, but they hardly go so far
as to publish these ‘ revised’ versions among their own
poems.? Again, 719-28 ‘are closely related to the twenty-
have only been preserved in the form of quotations made by ancient
writers who do not profess to give the whole poem. A couplet by ©
Solon (=Th. 153, 4) was known only in this short form until the
discovery of the Ath. Polit. Had this fuller version (four lines)
been found in the Theognidea, Mr. H. could with equal confidence
have claimed it for Theognis.
1 Th, eddoxtpeiv . . . KaA@s woredyTi, Sol. ed Epdew . . . Kaxws EpdovTt.
2 A philosopher corrected a popular quotation from Theognis,
changing xpi) meviny pevyovta to xpi Kakiay gpedyovra. On this
i
4) -
EEE. eS Eee EEE
EE
hoe
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 47
fourth fragment of Solon’. (See my explanatory notes
ad loc.)
On Th, 227-32 = Solon 13. 71-6 Mr. Harrison has the
following remark: ‘Some of his changes are small, being
due perhaps merely to a desire for just so much differentia-
tion as would give his adaptation an air of novelty’ (p. 106).
On 315-18: ‘ Perhaps Theognis took the lines bodily from
Solon, with just this change |r for yép| to make them
stand alone, and others for the sake of differentiation’
(p. 107). To ‘adapt’ a remark made elsewhere in the
Studies (p. 229), ‘this manner of dealing with earlier poets
has the charm of simplicity.’ One is almost tempted to ask
why Theognis wrote any poems at all: may we not assume
that we have before us a selection from earlier and con-
temporary Greek poets, ‘revised,’ ‘ borrowed,’ ‘ amended,’
- f corrected,’ ‘ adapted,’ and ‘ remodelled’ by Theognis ?
~ It will be noticed that in most cases the textual dif-
ferences are only such as are generally found in different
MSS. of the same work. According to Mr. Harrison’s prin-
ciples we might frequently regard Stobaeus as the author
of new poems ‘ modelled’ on Theognis: ef. 525, 6, which
occurs in Stob. 91. 2 joined to 699-702 with the variants
kat yap Leds...eduxev...copG ovpopov. The variants are
due to the use of different MSS., as is the case with
Stob. 10. 23, Bia viv’ Acer’ (Eur. Ion), which reappears as
Kai vov ébedAxer in Stob. 93. 4, where the same lines are
assigned to Eur. Jon.
A couplet which occurs in Th. Book II (1253) ‘re-
Mr. Harrison remarks (p. 121): ‘It resembles Solon’s answer to
Mimnermus, or Theognis’ treatment of lines from Tyrtaeus, with
this difference, that while Solon and Theognis gave their correc-
tions a place in their poetry, Chrysippus made his in conversation
or in a prose treatise, not intending the poem as amended to have
an independent existence.’ That last remark makes all the dif-
__ ference in the world. Theognis, if he ‘borrowed’ at all, must
have ‘borrowed’ as a poet; the philosopher would never dream of
claiming the new poem as his own; all he cared for was the
moral sentiment.
48 INTRODUCTION
sembles the twenty-third fragment of Solon’. There are
two slight changes in language.’ But Theognis has made
a ‘complete change in the sense’. How? According to
Mr. Harrison by inserting the poem in the Paedica, * by
the simple device of putting Solon’s couplet in a false
context’ (p. 112). But that gives Theognis no right to
the poem. One of the best instances of this kind of
semi-parody is afforded when a passage of Dickens is
applied to the pretensions of candidates at election times.*
The quotation is then used in a totally new context and
is exquisitely appropriate ; but what would be said if we
discovered it standing alone in the political section of
the ‘complete works’ of the man who first made the
application ?
153, 4, a couplet of Solon’s with one important change,
Kak® OABos for odds dABos. ‘Thus once again Theognis
has borrowed and amended’ (p. 113). What would be
thought of a modern poet who borrowed a poem beginning
with ‘The good die young’, changed ‘ good’ to ‘bad’, and
published the poem as his own? Mr. Harrison finds his
theory supported by what he himself (p. 115) calls ‘an
obscure expression in the middle of the book’. ‘In
769-72 Theognis says that the poet must not hide his
light from the world.’ ‘By zorety, then, he would seem
to mean those poems in which he borrowed little or
nothing from older writers.” padcba, ‘seek,’ and dexvivar,
‘illustrate,’ denote two degrees of appropriation of the
property of others. ‘Tennyson, for example, has the
best title that man can have to the full ownership of
Locksley Hall; his title to the Idylls of the King is not
so good; and his title to the Specimen of a Translation
1 @npevrai for dypevrai, and ¢évor dAAoSaz7oi plur. instead of sing.
2 Old Curiosity Shop, ch. xix. Codlin to Little Nell: ‘I’m the best
adviser that ever was and so interested in you... Codlin’s the
friend, not Short ; Short’s very well as far as he goes, but the real
friend is Codlin—not Short.’
ail i i i
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 49
of the Iliad im Blank Verse is slighter still.’ This is no
parallel: for in the three cases the language is altogether
Tennyson’s own, and he makes no attempt to palm off
his translations as original poems. If he had appro-
priated whole stanzas from Byron, and, after making
a few changes ‘for the sake of differentiation’, inserted
these in the midst of his own poems, we should have
thought little of his honesty and less of his genius.
Not content with appropriating and altering the pro- py jo,.¢;.
perty of others, the poet, if we are to believe Mr. Harri- ‘ions.
son, applied the same process to his own productions:
Theognis, and no other, is responsible for the numerous
repetitions which occur in the collection. ‘The passages
in which Theognis seems to repeat himself fall into two
classes: first, those which show some variation of lan-
- guage; second, those that show no variation or very
little’ (p. 135). He accounts for these repeated poems
_ by supposing that Theognis either used the same poems
in a new context, or else, after making the necessary
changes, used old poems for new occasions. Instances
of the latter kind are 39-42 = 1081-2 b, and 57-60 =
1109-14. Of the latter Mr. Harrison says: ‘57-60 are
in part the same as 1109-14; but the second version
differs from the first by as many changes as could be
made without altering the general cast of the language,
and the thought is expanded by the insertion of a new
couplet. It is this new couplet which justifies the semi-
repetition. In the first case Theognis complains of the
ill effects of the admission of serfs to the citizenship ; in
the second he complains of no change so violent, but only
of the rottenness of society and the overthrow of social
conventions and distinctions’ (p. 137).+
Al ES AIL EE, ES
OF han
1 57-60 form part of a longer poem 53-60, 1109-14 stand alone,
and are an abridgement of 53-60. Kvpy’ 1109 =Kupve 53; the words
Tovs dryadovs... Tywhs (1111, 2) sum up the situation described in
58-7, the rest of line 1112 is evidently an imitation of é« «axot
E
Vindication
of Book TT.
50 INTRODUCTION
That is, when Theognis wished to deal with a serious
crisis in the history of his country, he was too lazy or
too unimaginative to compose a new poem for the occasion,
and contented himself with taking an old elegy, written
at a previous crisis, and adapting it to meet the demands
of the new situation by changing a word here and there
and inverting the order of a few phrases.
No one would be inclined to question the right of
Pindar or Alcaeus to the poems in which they have
incorporated proverbs or well-known saws (cf. Ale. 50,
Pind. Js. 2. 11, xpypyar dvyp). Theognis has made two
popular maxims his own in 335, 336. But the poems
defended by Mr. Harrison cannot in any sense be called
new. We cannot save the situation by an appeal
to the frequent repetitions in Homer. These do not
occur as isolated poems augmented by the addition of
a line or two: they are justified by their position in
a new context into which they have been closely woven.
Cf. ‘Love is a boy by poets styled ; | then spare the rod
and spoil the child’, Hudibras II. 1; so Burns has appro-
priated Pope’s line ‘an honest man’s the noblest work of
God’. The mere fact that ancient authors ascribed
Th. 472 to Euenus should not be enough to justify the
rejection of the whole poem; the case for the Parian
poet rests upon a combination of evidence.
Mr. Harrison finds his theory supported by more than
one allusion in the first book. In a discussion of vv, 19-26
éoOdds eynuev (189): for prfpny (1114) cf. Trav 5 Kandy prjpn
yiverar obdeuia (798), I take 1109-14 to be the work of a person
who intentionally changed the order of the words in 57-60:
ef. 57 dyaBoi . . . of 58 mply écOdol | viv Seroi: 1109 of mpdae
dyabot viv ad xaxoi, of 5% Kaxot mpi | viv ayaGot: 59 dmarGow...
yedavres: 1113 dnaravtes ... yeA@ou: 60 obre KaKdv. .. OUT ayabar :
1114 ot’ dyadav ... ove xax@v, Is it likely that a real poet would
resort to such childish variations? In 1071-4 we have 213-18 with
the polypus eliminated. A judicious investigation of the MSS.
and their variants would enrich Greek literature with an immense
store of ‘new poems’ by Th. himself or a subsequent ‘ borrower’.
OE —— ——
_ a
me.
ne nn,
#
f
‘
?
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 51
he claims that there is no antithesis to pé (19)' inside
the poem; ‘we must therefore look outside.’ codilopévw
pev is explained as ‘when I play the sage at least’, ‘in
my wiser vein.” ‘The second half of the antithesis is
not expressed in words’: the per is a hint that the poet
has written something which does not entitle him to the
epithet codds, viz. the poems in the Musa Paedica. Mr.
Harrison sees a similar suggestion in v. 27, «d dpovéwv.
The ‘special significance’ of these words lies in the fact
that they ‘appear in the imitation of this passage in the
Birds’? He thinks that to the mind of Aristophanes
the two words conveyed the meaning ‘ with quite honour-
able intentions’, ‘in contrast with some other poems in
_ which the relation between Theognis and Cyrnus appeared
in a less creditable light’ (p. 248). It is hardly correct
to say that the two words «id ¢povéwy ‘appear in the
imitation’; and their meaning I take to be simply ‘ with
good intent’, ‘solicitous for your welfare.’ If the comic
poet could understand these dark hints, it is very strange
that they were all lost on such a careful student and
devoted imitator of Theognis as Isocrates, who, as Mr.
Harrison admits (p. 261), ‘ possibly’ did not know of the
existence of Book II. Again, ‘another suggestion of
something less creditable than the first book is to be
found in 367—70’ (p. 248), where the words ovre ed épdwv
ovre xaxos mean ‘neither in my virtuous nor in my
vicious style’, the reference being to the difference in
moral tone between the first and second book. But the
passage means ‘ whatever I do, I cannot please the people
of my town ’, a complaint very frequent in the T'heognidea
1 The parallelism of the two clauses is a sufficient reason for the
presence of pév, ‘Ion the one hand seal my poems, they on the
other will not get lost.? The emphatic words are not in both cases
placed before pév and 5€ any more than in xpiods pev . . . ypua
5é 183, and éva pev.. . feima be wAcdveco’ 521.
2 1362, 1863 col 8, & veavion’, ob Kaxds imoOncopat,
GAX’ oldmep airds Euabov STE Tals 7.
E2
ei
52 INTRODUCTION
(cf. 24, 799, 801). Finally, ‘a new light is now thrown
on the last line of the second book’!; ‘by this word
copos the poet seems to echo the codifonévw of line 19.”
The resemblance is too fanciful to need further com-
ment.
In Appendix VI Mr. Harrison endeavours to support
the claim of Theognis to several contested elegies by an
appeal to the use of the verb dwpijccw. ‘In line 842 dwapjoow
means ‘“‘to make drunk”.... The passive occurs four
times, 413, 470, 508, 884, meaning ‘‘to become warmed
with wine ”, “to get drunk”. Compare Pindar, fragment
72.’ Then he quotes Aristophanes, Acharnians 1135, but
tries to minimize the importance of this passage by saying
* that ‘though Aristophanes doubtless had this meaning
of Owpyoow in his mind, he could have used the word
as he does here if it had never before been used with
reference to drink. The scholiast on this passage has
the following note: @wpyéacba yap éor 76 KaborAocOjvat,
GAG Kai TO Tivew Kal peOvev ottw Kadodow, éredyn Oupagé
Kat TO oTnOos’ bua TO Oeppaivey ov 7d ornOos Owpyocey
A€yovow Kai TO pevew, Kat Oopaxas ToLs dxpopebdoous éxddovv.
Kéxpntar d€ TH Ae Kal “Avaxpéwv. €or 5é “Arrixy. Else-
where Owpyoow is used thus only in the medical writings
of Hippocrates, Galen and Nicander’ (p. 322). The
above is not the only passage in which Aristophanes
uses the word with this meaning.” Mr. Harrison thinks
that in the above scholion 77 AcE refers to Owpaxas and
not to Owpyocev, and so he believes that Anacreon used
1 Nietzsche also saw an allusion to Theognis in gogpds. For a
defence of Mr. Harrison’s main position cf. an article by Mr. T. W.
Allen in CC. R. Nov. 1905 ; and for a criticism of Harrison’s Studies
ef. a review by Prof. Weir Smyth, C. R. Oct. 1903.
2 Cf. Pax, 1286, with Merry’s note, ‘The boy uses this word in
its ordinary sense “‘ they donned their bucklers” ; Trygaeus chooses
to accept it in the sense (which may have been a piece of Athenian
slang, cp. Ach. 1135) of ‘‘ buckling tothe drink’’.’ Dindorf, Adnot.
ad Ar., gives the same explanation.
ne a
es
}
:
\
¢
‘\
j
pf
"|
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 53
the noun @dpag- ‘Probably from xéypyra: onwards the
scholiast is speaking of OwpaE, since Oopa€, but not Owpjoce,
is an Attic form.’ All this is very unlikely ; for the main
subject of the note is Owpyjoccew, and Oépaxas is probably
a mistake for dxpofdpaxas.' A word which Anacreon
used cannot be exclusively Attic: both noun and verb
are used in this connexion by Attic writers, and Aééis
*"Arrixy Means here ‘a favourite Attic expression.’ Mr.
Harrison claims for Theognis a peculiar use of the verb.
To do this successfully he must first dispose of the
claims of Anacreon, ‘contemporary with Theognis and
Pindar’; for he can easily get rid of Pindar by assuming
that he ‘may have borrowed this, as he borrowed much
besides, from Theognis’. ‘To defeat the more dangerous
rival, he tries to prove that Theognis used the word in
a different sense from Anacreon, and that the latter used
not the verb but the noun @wpaé, in the sense of ‘drunkard’.
Theognis, he says, borrowed the word from the language
of medicine into which it had ‘passed from slang’. The
proof offered to us is hardly satisfactory, as the author
begins by begging the question: ‘ Taken together the three
words Owpyoow, nriados, and “AckAnmiddar suggest that for
some reason or other Theognis felt more than an ordinary
interest in medical matters.’ Owpyoow is first used in
its medical sense by Hippocrates, and there is no suspicion
of any technical application of the word where it occurs
in the Theognidea, Pindar, or Aristophanes. We have
no right to credit our poet with ‘more than an ordinary
interest in medical matters’ simply because he uses the
word #iados and refers to the “AcxAynmiéda. We should
1 Bergk, P. L. G. 2 ed., p. 803, reads dxpoOmpaxas (vulgo Owpaxas) :
he adds ‘Cf. Suidas v. Owpygacda: et Zonar. 1068, ubi Anacreonti
tribui videntur verba dore OwpaxicOjva’, The latter statement points
to the use of a verb by Anacreon. For d«podupag(-ng) cf. the ref. to
Aristotle in Steph. Lexic. (Didot), The scholiast on Vesp. 1195 refers
to the passage in Ach. and uses the words 6a 70 4p ise 9id TO oTHO0s,
nal dxpoOupnkas Tovs axpopeOvaous éxddrouv.
54 INTRODUCTION
be equally justified in making the same remark about
the comic poet who uses riados,’ jriad€éw,? Odpag®
= orfOos), and Owpycow, and gives “AckAynmis a promi-
nent position in the Plutus.
Of the five lines in which 6wpyoow appears, three
occur in elegies which many critics refuse to regard as
the work of Theognis. One of these Bergk assigns to
Thaletas, ‘contemporary with Lycurgus.’ If, says My.
Harrison, this word was ‘the common property of Greek
poetry’ during the interval between lLycurgus and
Theognis, ‘why does it survive nowhere but in the
Theognidean collection?’ Considering what scanty re-
mains we possess of the Greek poets of that period who
could have used the word, there is nothing strange in
the supposition. But even if Mr. Harrison’s argument
is sound, it only proves that the word was not used
before the time of Theognis. There is no need to suppose
that it was a common word in poetry, and we shall not
be wrong in assuming that the poets picked it up from
the language of the common people.*
ix. The Second Book (Musa Paedica, f’).
With the exception of our best and earliest MS. (A),
first reproduced by Immanuel Bekker in his edition of
Theognis (1815), not one of the MSS. takes us further than
vy. 1220. But the printed editions in existence before
Bekker’s time are slightly longer than this, as they contain
after 1220 a few lines assigned to Theognis by Stobaeus
and Athenaeus, but not included in any known MS. of the
poet’s works. It was discovered that the new MS. (A)
1 Vespae 1038. 2 Ach. 1165. 3 Vespae 1194.
4 It is not modern critics alone who assume an early origin for
the word: ef. Eust. 166. 12 quoted by Ribbeck, Ach. 1087 (= 1135)
“Opnpos piv Owphocey del ent SmAropod pnaiv, of 5& per abTov Kal ent
uéOns Thy A€é TiWéaow, bev Kal Owpnéis KaTa Tos Tadraiods oivoTogia
kal dkparorocia.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 55
printed by Bekker contained after 1220 a series of
elegies amounting to 166 lines, introduced by the lemma
| edeyeiwv 6, and evidently intended to form a collection
of Paedica. The title preceding the first section of the
Theognidea in A (viz. 1-1220) is Gedyvidos* edeyetwv a’.
Although the name of the poet was not added to the
heading of the second book, there can be little doubt that
the compiler of A regarded Theognis as the author of
this Musa Paedica (M. P.).'
| This ascription has been challenged on various grounds, Autnenti-
and the evidence against the authenticity of the second “Y %&:
book is so strong that the great majority of editors and
critics have had no hesitation in rejecting the claims of
Theognis, and here there can be no doubt that they are
right. They are, however, wrong in insisting upon the
absence of the JZ. P. from all MSS. except A as evidence
against its authenticity. A is much better and earlier
than all the others; it also contains a greater number
of repetitions. In A O K Theognis comes immediately
before Phocylides: it might therefore be argued that
as the scribes of the younger MSS. dropped repetitions
that are given by A, they also omitted the second book
and excised the words éAcyeiwv a’, if they found these in
the title of the books which they copied.’ It is of course
equally possible that the compiler of A inserted the
M. P. after the first book, and changed the original
lemma to suit the new additions.
There is far greater force in the other arguments
usually employed.
oS tebe 2
theognidis elegia prima’
1 The MS. has Oedyvid50s" éAcyeioy a’ and + éAcyeiov B; between
+ and é there is an erasure leaving just space enough for a letter of
the same size ase. Could this have been 6? The @ of Oedyvdos in
the first lemma is no higher than the other letters.
2 It seems probable that the great variety of titles presented by
our MSS. is due to the amplification of an original simple @edyudos
(or 0€oyis) which was retained by some MSS. (e.g. gt).
The case
against B’.
56 INTRODUCTION
(1) If we except two couplets,’ one of which also
occurs in a’, there is no reference, direct or indirect, to
the WM. P. of Theognis or any poem which it contains,
nor is there a single quotation from it in the work of
any ancient classical author.’
The second book was not known to Athenaeus, Julian,
or Cyril, whose discussions touch upon topics connected
with its subject-matter. A full examination of their re-
marks will be found in a later section, where I shall also
show that in all probability 8’ was unknown to Suidas,
although it is generally supposed that the first retoronas
to the M. P. occurs in his article on Theognis.
(2) The ascription to Theognis of such a book as #
is irreconcilable with the high opinions entertained by
the ancients regarding the moral worth of his poetry
(see infra, p. 89).
There is another important consideration which
students of Theognis have almost entirely ignored.
Many of the couplets in f’ hardly strike us as being
appropriate for a collection of Paedica, and they would
———_
probably never have been so regarded had they not been — |
inserted side by side with poems appealing for the favours
of beautiful boys and bewailing the woes of love-sick
poets. It is clear that we have often to deal with lines
on friendship or love torn from their context and applied
in a sense never intended by their original authors.*
In connexion with the irrelevance of many poems we
1 1238 ab = 1151-2 are quoted in A. Pal. x. 40 under the heading
AAHAON. 1253-4 = Solon fr. 23.
2 Ap. Rh. Argon. 4. 445 perhaps imitated the elegy which comes
first in 8’. oxéTAv”Epws, péya wha, péya orivyos dvOpmmov* ex céOev
ovAdpeval 7’ Epides oTovaxai TE yo TE KT.
3 Cf. 1238 a-48, 1278 ab, 1288-94, 1351-2, 1353-6. There is no
need whatever to see a reference to the love of boys in 1231-4
(a poem on men ruined by the love of women), 1275-8, or 1386-8.
The elegies beginning with @ maf are more distinctly paederastic.
In 1253-4 (= Solon fr. 23) the charm of boys is but one of several
pleasures mentioned by Solon.
= —————————————
i
:
;
4
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 57
should also consider the striking differences which the
collection exhibits in poetic and linguistic merit, ranging
from the exquisite and simple beauty of 1231-4, 1275-8
to the worst specimens of the bungler’s art as seen in
1259-62, and the wretched introduction 1283—7 attached
to the charming lines on Atalanta, 1288-94.
The M.P. is a compilation consisting of short poems
and fragments taken from various sources. The com-
piler may have composed some lines himself, but there
is not a shadow of. evidence to support those who
regard B as the work of one person who assiduously
imitated the first book of Theognis, and extracted a few
loans from other poets as well. Poets do not always
maintain the same high level of composition, it is true,
but it is hard to believe that the same person could have
written 1275-8 and 1259-62. The composite origin of the
book would account for the conflicting views expressed by
scholars regarding the literary value of 8’. The explana-
tion of their differences is that they have focussed their
sight on the good or bad elements respectively, and, as
they insist on assigning the whole book to one hand,
they are compelled to make their description cover all its
contents. Regard f’ as a mass of heterogeneous poems
by different authors, and there is abundant justification
for the ‘simple elegance’ claimed by Hiller, and Welcker’s
references to ‘epigrammata amatoria quae quidem haud
infimum in impuro suo genere locum tenent’ (Proleg. cii),
while there remain elegies dull enough to deserve the
censure of Couat and their other detractors. Couat
insists on their dullness, from which he infers that the
book was composed by a dull man; he has quite failed
to observe the beauty and elegance which caught the
eye of Wilamowitz and Hiller.’ Although it is no longer
1 Wilam. Textgesch. d. gr. Lyriker, p.58 ‘ die reizvolle povoa maducn *.
Hiller, Fleck.-Jahrb. 1881, p. 471, refers to the ‘schlichte Eleganz
der Darstellung’. Couat, Le Second Livre, &c., p. 287 ‘cela n’a ni
Date of B’.
58 INTRODUCTION
possible to regard Theognis as the author of the Musa
Paedica, it is tolerably certain that with one or two
exceptions the book consists of fragments taken from the
works of poets who wrote in the sixth, fifth, and possibly
the fourth centuries B.c. As will be seen from a glance
at my explanatory notes, f’, like a’, is full of Homeric
reminiscences, and it bears a close resemblance in general
diction and vocabulary to the extant remains of early
elegiac poets; the tone of the book is simple, and it is
quite free from the conceits and abstruse mythological
references which distinguish the productions of the
Alexandrian age.
The references to the rape of Ganymede (1345 sqq.) are
quite in keeping with the oldest form of the legend.
Couat finds the marks of the Alexandrian age in 1231-4:
‘Ce n’est que plus tard qu’on eut l’idée, comme I’a eue
l'auteur de la piece [1231-4], d’attribuer & des aventures
amoureuses la fin tragique des héros. Ce qui fut dans
la suite un des lieux communs favoris de l’élégie alexan-
drine, convenait peu au génie de Théognis.’' But such
a conception of love appears frequently in Anacreon ;
cf. 48 peyadw dyiré p’ "Epws exowey wore xadkeds | redeKet,
xeymepin 0 edovocev ev xapddpy. The heroes mentioned in
1231-4 are Homeric characters, and it should not be
forgotten that the love of Helen caused all the misery
of the Iliad; cf. “EAévys péev daroddpe® civexa wodAoi, Od.
11. 488. Nor is there any need to follow Couat in
assigning the lines on Atalanta to the Alexandrian
period on the ground that they deal with the bending
variété, ni verve, ni malice; l’auteur s’y encourage au vice dans le
ton de Vhomélie; e’est un bourdonnement monotone comme celui
dun recueil d’oraisons. Ce sont les maximes qu’Arnolphe fait lire
x Agnés, et dont il faudrait seulement changer le titre’, The last
words describe their fate ; their title was changed and they were
made to masquerade as Paedica.
1 Headds: ‘Je doute qu’on ett rencontré dans ses vers la légende
ad’ Ajax.’
|
—_
a eal
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 59
of the most stubborn natures under the influence of
love. There is certainly a close connexion between 1231—
4 and a passage in the Argonautica (quoted supra, p. 56),
but it is impossible to decide which is the original, and
both may be reminiscences of an older poem. We know
that the second book contains one couplet by Solon
followed by another written in imitation thereof. The
antiquity of another distich is probably attested by an
ancient painting. On the inside of a drinking-bowl
discovered in a tomb at Tanagra is the picture of a
man reclining on a couch and stroking a rabbit ; from
his lips come the words o raidov xaAd\ore. Kohler, who
first published the bowl (Mitteil. d. Athen. Instituts 9.
1884), identified these words with Theognis 1365, which,
according to him, the man was singing. In spite of the
violent objections raised by several critics there is a very
strong balance of probability in favour of this identifica-
tion. Hiller’ denies that the man was singing, and holds
that a superlative in the vocative with 6 accompanied by
a genitive is too common a feature in Greek literature to
justify Kéhler’s conclusions. Against this we may urge
(1) that the order in the present instance is unusual. In
the seven instances quoted by Hiller (Theocrit., Soph.,
&c.) the superlative comes before the genitive.’ (2) The
words are evidently the beginning of a hexameter.
Wendorff (p. 41) refers to another drinking-bowl con-
taining the inscription &d¢ zor év Tipyv(i ‘ad imaginem
canentis viri, cui etiam tibicen additus est, ita ut dubitari
nequeat, quin cantet.’ Both inscriptions, it will be
observed, end at the caesura xara tpiroy tpoxaiov. (8)
The configuration of the man’s lips shows clearly that
he is singing, and not speaking. Kdéhler assigns the
bowl to the beginning of the fifth century B. c.
There is in f’ at least one genuine poem by Theognis
1 Jahresber. f. kl, Altert. 1888.
2 See Lucas, Studia Theogn., p. 41.
60 INTRODUCTION
(1353-6) ; the fact that this bears the well-known address
to Cyrnus, the absence in f of any other person’s name
besides Simonides, who is also addressed in a’, the presence
(sometimes in a longer form) of passages already included
in the first book, and occasional parallels in style and
diction, no doubt suggested the ascription of the whole
book to the Megarian poet.
Hiller and Herwerden have challenged the antiquity
of the poems that compose the J. P. on the ground of
linguistic defects and alleged deviations in vocabulary
and syntax from the general usage of early Greek elegy.
Other critics, notably Couat, have advanced further
arguments in support of a late date. It cannot be said
that their attacks have been successful. I have discussed
the linguistic questions in my notes to #’ ; it will be seen
that the only serious offences against style and grammar
occur in a few lines which I reject as the work of
a late bungler.
With the evidence at our disposal I hold it impossible
to fix even approximately the date at which the second
book was put together, but with the exceptions above
noted the poems bear far greater resemblance to the
elegies of the sixth and fifth centuries than to those
of any other period in the literature of Greece. The
occurrence of a few dag Aeydpeva and of words not else-
where found until a late period should not be urged as
a sign of late composition ; the remains of early Greek
lyric poetry will supply numerous instances of the same
phenomenon.
In regard to the genesis of the collection, various
theories have been put forward, and the date of its
compilation has been assigned to periods ranging from
the early sixth century s.c. to the Byzantine age.
Nietzsche, for instance, holds Mimnermus to have been
the author, and he explains the inclusion of the J. P.
among the Theognidea as due to the wiles of a malicious
{ ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 61
detractor, who, wishing to bring discredit upon the
moralist of Megara, inserted a poem addressed to Cyrnus
and added the whole to the first book of the elegies. It
is held by many, e.g. Couat, that 6’ was produced by Zhe rela-
an indifferent writer, who ruthlessly pillaged a’, bodily papel
appropriated some of its contents, and generally used
its materials for the composition of new poems on the
love of boys; to these he made some additions from the
_ works of other writers. The arguments of this school
rest upon the presence in f of (1) elegies addressed to
Cyrnus and Simonides ; (2) lines and couplets supposed
_ to have been borrowed from a’; (3) numerous general
resemblances in language and style.
_ The occurrence of Sipwvidy in 1345-50 affords no
_ proof whatever of a connexion between a’ and §’. It is
quite possible that the compiler appropriated these lines
from Euenus of Paros. Still less does 1353-6 (Kvpve
1354) warrant the conclusions of the critics. This little
poem is in no sense paederastic ; it possibly owes its
position in a WM. P. to a misunderstanding on the part
of a compiler, who stupidly took véoww épws to mean
‘love of young boys’. In construction and literary
finish it is quite on a level with the poems addressed
to Cyrnus in the first book. The first couplet contains
a statement of the sorrows and joys that love has in
store for young men until the moment of its realization.
The arrangement of the words is worthy of notice, rixpds
= drnvys at either end of the line, with yAvuki’s = dpradéos
in between; the next distich gives an exposition of the
thesis enuntiated in its predecessor, and the last word
_ recalls the first (avinpdrarov = rixpds).
Couat brings the charge of faulty construction against
these well-turned lines. ‘There is something awkward
in the development of the second distich, and the idea
is badly expressed ; it is not ‘‘until it is satisfied” that
love is now bitter, now sweet, but according to the satis-
62 INTRODUCTION
faction attained. This lack of exactness in expression
would perhaps justify our belief that the lines were
not written by Theognis.’ The critic has altogether
missed the point. The poet was thinking of the con-
flicting emotions and the changing moods of a man
swayed by an unrealized passion; the ‘bitter’ and the
‘sweet’ are the alternations of hope and fear, the antici-
pated joy of possession and the despair engendered by the
prospect of failure. We have evidently before us a genuine
poem by Theognis not included in a’, and its presence
in f affords a very fair argument against the alleged
dependence of the second book upon the fixst. Like
Stobaeus and Athenaeus, the unknown compiler of the —
M. P. deserves our gratitude for having added to the
number of extant J'heognidea, and his contribution, like
those of Stobaeus, is’ furnished with the very best
credentials.
With regard to the alleged borrowings from a it
should be noted that in some cases the lines are more
appropriate where they stand in f’; there is one case in
which f’ has preserved the longer form (1238 a sqq.), and —
there is nothing in the others that suggests any connexion
between « and f’ except the use of a common original
for their quotations.
The words (6 zaidwv) KadAwrre Kai ipepoeotate TavTwv
(1365) are far more appropriately applied to a fair boy
than to the God of Wealth (1117)*; there is a suggestion
of parody in the very ring of 1117, and this certainly
adds to its piquancy. Again, 1353 is said to have been
taken from 301; but in the latter position the line is very
awkward, and hardly makes sense ; while we have already
seen that 1353 forms part of a dainty little elegy by
' Cf. Oedipodia (ed, Monro) :
GAN’ étt KaAAOTOV TE Kal iuEpoéoTaToY aAAaY,
maida pidoy Kpefovro; dudpovos, Aipova Biov.
rr
.
| ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 63
Theognis himself. Again, 1238 ab = 1151-2; the latter
stands alone, but the former is joined to another couplet
which completes the sense, and adds a personal touch
which was removed to produce the abstract gnome
1151-2. We have here the longer form of the ‘ repeti-
tion’ in f’, just as in another case it is preserved in a’
(949-54 and 1278 cd).
Nor is there any ground for believing that the other
| ‘repetitions’ in #’ have been taken from a’. The follow-
_ ing remain to complete the list: 12483=597; 1318
ab = 1107-8; 1278 ed = 949-50, 1278 ab = 1101-2;
1278 ab is incomplete in both a and f’; it was
| probably found quoted in this fragmentary form in
_ some work from which the two compilers derived it.
: There is no more reason to suppose that ~’ borrowed
_ from a than there is to imagine that repeated poems
_ in a were borrowed from their first position and
_ inserted a second time in the same book. In both
cases we have to deal with loans from a common
source.
. We have next to deal with the argument based upon
the general resemblances between the two books. The
subject has been thoroughly handled by Corsenn (Quaes-
tiones Theognideae), who has subjected the two collections
to a microscopic examination ; the huge mass of materials
which he has so laboriously collected serves but to prove
the weakness of his conclusions.
He stoutly maintains that the Musa Paedica is the
work of one single author whom he identifies with the
person who compiled the first book of Theognis by
combining two separate anthologies of which the second
begins somewhere between vv. 878 and 1038. His theory
rests on the following considerations :—
(1) Besides containing several couplets and single lines Corsenn’s
that also occur in a, f’ so frequently resembles a’ in
language, vocabulary, and metrical position of words
ee
64 INTRODUCTION
that these can only be accounted for as conscious imita-
tions and plagiarisms.*
(2) The several poems of which f’ is composed present
a number of recurring characteristic words, expressions,
and similes which stamp the collection as the work of
one author.
(83) The invocation 6 zat with which so many elegies
begin can be nothing but a substitute for the frequent
Kupve of the first book. ts’
He has drawn up what appears at first sight to be
a formidable list of resemblances between a’ and 8. On
closer examination its imposing character disappears ;
it becomes evident that the number of undoubted imita-
tions is remarkably small, and in more than one instance,
as I have shown above, it is in a’ rather than f that we
should look for the imitation. Many cases of alleged
borrowing from a include combinations of words and
even whole lines that had come to be regarded as common
property ; stereotyped collocations of this kind form a
striking feature in the early elegy of the Greeks; for
the elegiac poets had no scruples in appropriating well-
turned convenient expressions from one another as well
as from the rich treasury of Homer.? In the great
1 If the compiler of 6’ used a’ it is strange that he did not
borrow other poems which have a more marked paederastic ten-
dency than the passages discussed above. Welcker has actually
done this; in his rearrangement of the Theognidea the section
entitled TMad:x) Modoa begins with seven couplets which he has.
removed from a’, viz. 959-62, 1091-4, 1095-1100. :
2 Cf. Callin. 1.15; Tyrt.7.2; Mimn. 6. 2; Sol. 20.4; Tlieog. 340
poipa Kixor Oavarov at the end of a pentameter (Call. xixev, Theog. MSS,
Kixy).—paor meOdpevos(or) end pent., Sol. 13. 12; 4. 6; Theog.
1152, 1238 b, 1262; Simonides 93. The Homeric xovpidins ddéxou
oceurs at the end of a pent., Call. 1. 7; Tyrt. 10. 6 (dative) ; Theog.
1126. Archil. 9. 3 has the Hom. modAv@AoicBoio Gaddoons at the -
end of a hex. as in Homer. Archil. 9. 7 dAAore 8 dAdos €xe in a
hex. ; Sol. 18. 76, and 15, 4.=Theog. 318 (cf. 992) at the end of
apent. The Hom. miovos é¢ ddvroo Il. 5. 512 (end hex.) reappears
i ia,
8
|
:
'
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 65
majority of the examples so confidently adduced by Cor-
senn the resemblances are too vague and trivial. Certain
words are by their very form adapted for certain metrical
positions (e. g. -ocvvy at the end of a pentam.), and their
constant recurrence in the same place should not be
regarded as a proof of conscious imitation. Poems dealing
with friendship will inevitably contain similar phrases,
and we must not be surprised if we find again and again
in different authors, ages, and languages, the same obvious
reproaches and the same threats directed against an un-
faithful favourite. It is the same here as with the
catchwords of Nietzsche and his followers; identity of
expression accompanies identity of thought.
Several couplets in f’ are certainly identical with
verses assigned by «a to Theognis; it is also certain that
one couplet in the same book was composed by Solon, and
another elegy is probably the work of Euenus. It is likely,
then, that the WM. P. includes poems by other writers of
the early period, and if we possessed another anthology
of that date equal in length to the Theognidea and
containing such a large proportion of lines on the
mutual relations of friends, we should probably find other
points of contact equally numerous with those collected
by Corsenn.
That Corsenn has greatly magnified the resemblances
as m. é¢ ddvrov at the end of a pent. in Tyrt. 3. 3, and Theog. 808.
xpnpootvn 7° eixwv Tyrt. 10. 8 and Theog. 389, aixéva Aofdy Exe
Tyrt. 11. 2 and Th. 536 (both end pent.). és «dpoy 7)Adoare end pent.
Tyrt. 11. 10 and Sol. (Ath. Pol. ch. 5). év re péooow end hex. Th. 3
and Asius 3. vivera: ovdenia end pent. Mimn. 12. 2 and Theog. 170.
ndow ddciv xaderdv Sol. 7; cf. Th. 24, 336. oddev éream TéAos end
of pent. Sol. 13. 58; cf. Th. 640. Compare Tyrt. 12. 30 Kai naidwv
natdes kat yévos ¢£oricw with Sol. 18. 82 7 maides rovTwv 7 yévos éfomiow,
We have probably another instance of a stereotyped expression in «i
pry ephy yopnv eanataor Ocoi (540, 554), and dvOpmnav dmdaous héAcos
kabopa (168, 850 ; cf. 616); such lines are little more than adverbs
or adjectives, ‘ probably,’ ‘all men in the world.’
EF
66 INTRODUCTION
will be seen on comparing his examples with his conelu-
sions. |
‘Dubitaverit fortasse quispiam, num in parte eorum
locorum, quos supra attulerimus, de usu vel recordatione
cuiuslibet generis omnino possit cogitari; sed, utut est,
in his, quos allaturus sim, locis quodammodo fragmenta
collectionis Theognideae exemplo fui8se ei, qui appendicis
carmina condiderit, tam certum esse mihi videtur, ut eos
iam enumerare satis sit: 1237, 8 (1095, 6; 1086);
1238 a b (1151, 2); 1242 (504); 1248 (597); 1245 (961);
1247, 8 (825-7); 1257, 8, 1259-62 (218-18, 1071-4);
1262 (1152); 1266 (253); 1267-70 (1157-60); 1271-4
(36): 1278 a-d (1101, 2 ; 945, 50) ; 1279-82 (825-7 ; 337) ;
1310 (466); 1811 (599, 600); 1812 (826); 1318ab.
(1107, 8); 1323-6 (848; 765-8); 1828 (1024; ef. 1279,
80); 1333 (958); 1335, 6 (1063); 1837-40 (854); 1349
(25; 191); 13851, 2 (457; 526); 1358, 4 (801); 1856
(124 [201]) ; 1357 (1023, 4); 1861 (1099); 1868, 4 (101);
1365 (1117); 1367, 8(209); 1877 (31; 597); 1878 (546;
508); 1879 (1099); 1384 (295).’?
With the exception of the repetitions and two other
lines (1353, 1865) which we have already discussed, the
above list of forty-five references to a’ offers but eleven
cases which can possibly be regarded as reminiscences of
Theognis, and even these are by no means certain. All
the other alleged resemblances are too commonplace and
trivial to need further comment. With regard to the
eleven that still remain, it should be noted that in 1287, 8
(1095, 6; 1086) the pentameter is probably to be re-
garded as common property, as also the pentameter 1356,
which is actually found elsewhere (Tyrt. 10. 4) in a slightly
different form, rdvrwv éo7 dvinpotarov : as regards 1095, 6
it should be noted that Homer has ro. dvayxyn at the
end of a hexameter followed by an infinitive at the
1 1262 = 1238 b, which is not derived from 1152; 1379 = 1361.
————————————
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 67
beginning of the hexameter that follows (Il. 5. 633) ;!
1267-70 and 1157-60 have nothing in common but the
framework (ovre yap—déddA\a—as 8 airws), which is too
natural and simple to be classed as a proof of imitation ;
in 1812 (826) we have the combination of dpOy.0s and
didos, which is Homeric (cf. H. Herm. 524,2 Aesch. P. V.
195, Callim. fr. 199) ; 1323-6 may be a faint reminiscence
of 765-8, and there is perhaps a close relation between
1242 and 504, 1857 and 1028, 1377 and 31, 597. There
is nothing in the above examples that adds the slightest
support to the views of those who would assign all #’ to
one author.
Corsenn adds a great number of other less striking
parallels ; the following may be taken as typical examples:
1325 cf. 829 (dardrave); 1325 cf. 342 (dds c. infin.); 1326
ef. 1119 (nérp’ 4Bns, which is Homeric). The cumulative
evidence afforded by such insignificant resemblances
has no value whatever for the purpose to which he
applies it. On the other hand they throw interesting
light on the common language of the early elegiac age.
Frequently they are too vague even for this: e.g. zpo-
Airotoa ievac (351-2), and olyecOar rpodurdv@ (1102) are
regarded as the originals of tpoAutov ciow (1277-8); on
turning to the Index in Paley’s Hesiod we get five refer-
ences to zpoAuév, four with some form of <u, épxopar; or
oixovar, and only one instance with any other verb. Cf.
mpolixotca wxer “Apiorn, A. Pal. 5.16. With Th. 1296,
974 cf. dapa 7d Pepoeddvys, A. P. 11.274. The A. P.
will supply endless parallels similar to those for which
such importance is claimed by Corsenn; e.g. ‘ad verba
1 The following are also probably to be classed as public
property: éufs guddérnros dpaprdy (1861, 1379, 1099), aicxpdy éverdos
éxw (1378, 546, 508), and xaderwrarov dxOos (1384, 295).
2 Of. Sikes and Allen ad loc. Their note may well be applied to
the case before us.
F 2
The Muse of
Strato.
68 INTRODUCTION
pe tpopevéeat (1299) cf. v. 1098 ex Aiuvys peycdns avdpa
Kakov mpopvywv ’. }
Nor is there any validity in the metrical considera-
tions urged by Corsenn. The Homeric Poems, the
Hymns, Hesiod, Early Elegy, and the Palatine Antho-
logy will afford innumerable instances of the parallels
advanced to prove the dependence of f#’ on «a. Hexa-
meters in both books (a and f’) end with some form of
the following words ; dvdyxn 1237, 195, 387, 419, this is
very frequent in Homer; diuixw 1299, 329 (Od. 5, 332,
Hymn 9. 4, A. Pal. 12. 18, &e.); pirddrnyr—1241, 1091
(three times in Od.); #Aecas hex. 5th foot 1271, 43 (Od.
9. 40), The A. Pal. and Early Elegy will supply
numerous cases of pentameters ending with orédavos,
axapt, appooivy. From the elegists we may compare
(at the end of hex.) & te pécoow Th. 3, Asius 3;
(end of pent.) diyooracin Th., Sol. ; éveore voos Th., Sol. ;
ehebarn Th., Sol.; Th. and A. Pal. end hex. with dpap-
TOV, Labi. Sbleng &e.; pent. with éecopadv, éovdetv, dv-
vapat, &¢., &e. |
The Second Book and a later parallel.
The twelfth book of the Palatine Anthology is entitled
Srpétwvos Modtoa Tadixy, and contains 258 elegies, many
of ‘which bear the name of Strato himself (fl. under
Hadrian). Alcaeus, Meleager, Rhianus, Callimachus,
Asclepiades, and Posidippus, figure very prominently in
this collection, but there is not a single line attributed
to Theognis, nor a single anonymous quotation from his
alleged works.
The book opens with “Ex Avds dpydperOa, Kabas eipynKev
"Aparos, and mention is made of Zeus, the Muses, Graces,
Eros, and Bromius, in the first two elegies (cf. Th. 1-18,
1@ mat is too common in Greek poetry (e.g. Simon. Am. 1,
Anacr. 4, ad init. vers.) to prove any connexion between Theognis
B’ and a’,
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 69
1231). There are numerous resemblances to Th. ’, but
the points of difference are still more striking. Some
of the poems are couched in the most offensive terms
(cf. 3, 6), and there is in many a total absence of that
restraint and vagueness which characterize the collection
assigned to the Megarian. There is more violent passion,
and far more vivacity in the expression thereof. Favourite
boys are mentioned by name ; descriptions abound, detail
is added to detail, narrative is frequent, metaphor follows
metaphor, there are more subtle conceits and quaint
fancies,! and although some poems were never intended
for the purpose implied in the title,’ the great majority
are far more definitely paederastic than the Theognidea.
There is a very great variety of erotic terms, including
the Theognidean reAciv, airciv, didodv ; here we meet again
and again with appeals to hard-hearted boys and warn-
ings regarding the old age to come that begins about the
twentieth year; in 4 we are told that the best age is
eighteen (cf. Th. Acay yévvy 1827); in 10 the lover is
more generous than the author of Th. 1327 and vows
never to abandon the boy xay roywv xiv tpixes; the
boy named in 12 has been overcome by the fate hinted
at in Th. 1331-38. In the WM. P. Strat. the God of Love
is no longer the dealer of death addressed in Th. 1231,
or the mighty God with the axe who appears in the
genuine Anacreon ; he is puxposEpws elaborately equipped
with zrepa, ioddxos gdapétpy, Toga Kai toi, and the like ;
épwres and 7660. are common. The legend of Ganymede
wears a later dress than Th. 1345 sqq. in 194, 220, 221,
and elsewhere. The above differences point to the earlier
origin of the Theognidean verses.
1 Of. of matdes AaBUpwOos avéfodos (Rhianus), 93 ; d«pos ered yuyxis
éort paryecpos "Epws (Meleag.), 92.
2 173 discusses the charms of two women.
Repeated
Poems.
70 INTRODUCTION
CHAPTER III
Conclusions
A good number of couplets and longer elegies occur,
generally with minute variations,’ more than once in the
course of the first book (éAcyefwy a). A glance at the
following table will show that with three exceptions
all the repeated poems come towards the end of the
collection, that is, between 1088 and 1220, and that
about one half are first found near the beginning of the
book, i. e. before 220.’ ;
Before 300 no repetitions.
Between 300-400 332 ab = 209-10.
4! 400-500 none.
5 500-600 509-10 = 211-12.
3 600-700 643-4 = 115-16.
ap 700-1000 none.
1038 ab = 853-4,
1070 ab = 877-8,
1071-4 = 213-18.
1081-2 b = 39-42.
1082 ¢-f = 87-90.
1104 ab ) 571-2.
| 1105-(6) ) (417-18).
1109-14 = 57-60.
1114 ab = 619-20.
1160 ab = 1095-6.
1161-2 = 409-10.
1162 a-f = 441-6.
1164 a-d = 97-100.
1164 e-h = 415-18.
1178 ab = 555-6.
1184 ab = 367-8. id
1 Besides ordinary variants we have a few cases due to a desire
for abridgement and the elimination of metaphor and an inten-
tional trifling with the order of words. Cf. 213-8 and 1071-4 ; 57-
60 and 1109-14.
2 As our earliest MSS. contain a greater number of repetitions
» 1000-1220
OO EE EE
ae ee
CONCLUSIONS 71
Many modern scholars have taken the presence of the
repetitions to prove the composite origin of the Sylloge,
and this is the only satisfactory explanation that has yet
been offered.’ Owing to the trivial variations in the
text, these repeated elegies cannot be due to the repetition
of a poem for the purpose of supplying catchwords, or
to its insertion as a cross-reference under another title, as
Geyso” maintains when he claims that the collections
of Stobaeus afford instances of the same lines adduced
under different headings. The differences in text are
too slight to admit the explanation put forward by
Mr. Harrison, viz. that the repetitions were issued as
new poems by Theognis himself. It is evident that we
have to deal with different versions of the same lines
derived from different sources. The two examples chosen
by Geyso to prove his hypothesis will serve as an excel-
lent illustration of my contention. Stobaeus quoted
Theognis 183 sqq. in the section entitled zepi pvyoreias
and again under zepi c’yeveias. The text varies consider-
ably ; in the first instance the lines are given in a detached
quotation as @edyvidos ; when they meet us again they
occur in a long extract Zevoddvros éx tod rept Oedyvidos.
His other example is Th. 35, 6, which comes in a long
extract from the Memorabilia of Xenophon under the
general heading zepi giAo7ovias: it is also included in a
prose passage attributed to Musonius and placed in the
section entitled wepi yewpyias orc dyabov. Here again
diversity of origin accounts for diversity of text.
than any of the others, it is not at all unlikely that the collection
originally included a still greater proportion which were gradually
thinned out by the copyists of successive generations.
1 Studemund has attempted to account for the lack of arrange-
ment in the order of the poems as presented in our MSS. by
assuming that in the archetype their original order had been lost
by the accidental transposition of the leaves on which they were
written. He has not explained how the repeated elegies came to
be grouped in masses towards the end of the book.
2 Studia Theognidea, p. 52.
Book I
a collection
of Antho-
logies.
72 INTRODUCTION
As most of the repetitions come after 1038 H. Schneide-
win! holds that the first book is composed of two
anthologies, the second of which begins somewhere
between 878 and 1038. Van der Mey finds the beginning
of the second about 769; Geyso, arguing from the
prayer to the gods, draws the line at 756. They all
agree in regarding 1231—1389 as an independent compila-
tion. f
These scholars have been too timid in applying their
own principles; for they have been content to leave
repetitions within the anthologies whose existence they
claim to have established; there are three cases of re-
peated couplets before 650, and three lines occur twice
in 1090-1170. My own view is that the first book of the
Theognidea includes several collections of varying length
supplemented by a number of separate elegies drawn
from many different sources. The first portion 1-252
is a well-arranged compilation complete in itself; it
contains no repetitions, and the poems are carefully
grouped under different headings that do not recur. We
have first a series of opening invocations leading up to
an introductory poem (19-26) addressed to Cyrnus and
giving the author’s name and method of composition.
It is highly probable that we have in this section (Th. 1—
26) the beginning of his book as arranged by Theognis
himself. In 27-88 the poet declares his intention of
instructing Cyrnus in the ways of the ‘ good’, and states
his general maxim or text, ‘always associate with the
‘‘good” and avoid the ‘‘bad.”’ He then proceeds to
discuss the political situation (89-42, 48-52, 53-68), and
shows how the ‘ bad’ are responsible for the ruin of the
state; the poet’s young friend is told how to conduct
himself under the new régime, and is warned against
friendship with the city’s new masters. 69-128 are all on
1 Cf. H. Schneidewin, De Syllogis Theognideis, 1878; Van der Mey,
Studia Theognidea, 1869; Rintelen, De Theognide, 1863.
CONCLUSIONS 73
the subject of friendship; 69-72 ‘make friends of the
“good ”’; 73-86, four elegies on the scarcity of faithful
friends ; 87-100 tell us what qualities are desirable and
undesirable in a friend ; 101-14, four elegies on the ‘bad’
as friends ; 115-28, three on the difficulty of distinguish-
ing between true and false friends; 129-72 contain
general remarks and reflections on human affairs, and
deal with our relations towards the gods, and especially
with our helplessness; the dominant note is ‘all is
chance! We know nothing’; 173 starts with a new
subject ‘poverty’, which is discussed in three poems to
be followed by three on its opposite ‘ wealth ’ (183-208) ;
209-36, eight elegies on miscellaneous topics; 237-52
form a closing elegy in which the poet informs Cyrnus
of the fame he has won for him.
My theory regarding the genesis of the Theognidean
Sylloge would adequately account for: (1) the insignifi-
cant variants in the text of the repetitions which generally
look like readings from two closely-allied MSS. of the
same poem or piece of prose’; the MSS. of Theognis often
differ more from one another than do the repeated
poems; (2) the form of one or two repeated poems that
have been subjected to more drastic treatment ; (8) the
recurrence of groups of elegies or single elegies dealing
with a topic already treated; (4) the disconnected
appearance of some elegies that irresistibly remind us
of the poems that make up ‘the complete fragments’ of
lost poets in collections like Bergk’s Poetae Lyrici or the
Fragmerta Comicorum; in both cases we have bits of
1 A careful.comparison has convinced me that almost without
exception the best text has been preserved where the repeated
passages first occur; and, generally speaking, the student will find
that he is more frequently confronted with textual difficulties in
the later portions of the Theognidea, Cf. the dissertations of
H. Schneidewin and Schifer, and Van der Mey’s Studia; see
Appendix on 211, 409,
The Theog-
nidea an
anthology
of pre-
Alexan-
drian
elegies.
74 INTRODUCTION
poetry that were found as detached quotations in the
works of ancient writers,
There are two questions which now call for a solution.
(1) To what period in the history of Greek Literature
do the poems included in the Theognidea belong? (2)
When was our present collection put together?
We know that the Sylloge contains elegies or por-
tions of elegies composed by predecessors of Theognis,
viz. Tyrtaeus, Mimnermus, and Solon ; with the probable
exception of Euenus the Parian, and one or two inter-
polations and additions to incomplete elegies (cf. 253,
1259), it cannot be proved that the collection contains
anything later than the age of Theognis himself. There
are, besides, many indications that point to an early
date." There is no allusion to any event later than
the Persian Wars, and before relegating any single poem
in the second book to a late period we should remember
that paederasty was in vogue as early as the days of
Solon.
In language and vocabulary the Theognidea bear a
striking resemblance to Homer and the early elegists ;
again and again the same phrases recur and the same
expressions are found in the same metrical positions.
I have endeavoured in my Commentary, by means of
numerous quotations and references, to illustrate the
close dependence of our poems upon the language of
Homer, as well as their connexion in general style, form,
and diction, with the elegiac poets of the seventh and
sixth centuries B.c. It is true that we occasionally meet
with words that do not elsewhere occur until a compara-
1 Bergk sees proofs of an early date in the reff. to the war-
chariot, 551, 889 (both very doubtful), and the early detmvoy, 998 ;
Gr. Lit.-Gesch. ii, p. 304. The Onomacritus addressed vy. 503 may
well be the famous forger of oracles, and there is no reason to
believe that any of the other persons mentioned belong to a later
age. Harrison has not produced sufficient evidence to connect
them with Megara and Theognis.
_—
NE ne
bh
a
;
/ CONCLUSIONS 75
tively late period ; the verses in which they are found
should not on that account be condemned as late in-
truders; similar instances are not unknown in Homer
and other early poets. For example, after Homer (incl.
the Hymns) there seems to be no instance of Spun until
we come to Posidippus (fl. 270 8. c.), and if we may trust
the dictionaries, not again until Oppian (fl. 170 a. p.), and
after him Quintus of Smyrna (fl. ¢. 400 a.p.).
The dialect is just what we should expect in sixth-
century non-Ionic authors, and the critics have signally
failed in their attacks upon certain features in the ver-
sification. The ideas and the dress they wear frequently
remind us of Bacchylides, Pindar,’ Archilochus, Phocy-
lides, and the other exponents of that intensely practical
gnomic wisdom which characterizes the century of Hip-
parchus and Solon.
Simple and straightforward in thought and diction, our
elegies present none of those fanciful conceits and abstruse
mythological allusions which are so distinctive a feature
in the poetry of the Alexandrian age. As we possess but
600 lines of elegiac verse from Simonides of Ceos to Theo-
critus of Chios (incl.), it would be rash to exclude the
later fifth and the fourth centuries from our collection,
especially as there is no strongly marked difference be-
tween their elegiac remains and those of the preceding
ages. But we may at any rate safely assert that we
have to deal with an anthology of pre-Alexandrian verse.
The book opens with a fitting introduction, which in-
cludes three elegies of equal length addressed to deities
naturally associated with the poet’s art. 5-10 is out of
place ; it disturbs the balance of the structure, and is an
interpolation probably taken from a Delian hymn. Be-
ginning with a general prayer to Apollo and another to
Artemis, we pass from the distinctively Theognidean
1 For parallels in Pindar and Bacchylides see Harrison’s
Appendix V, and Jebb’s Bacchylides, Introd., p. 64, and Index.
Theognis
edited a
collection
addressed
fo Cyrnus.
76 INTRODUCTION
maxim in v. 17 to the revelation of the poet’s identity in
19-26. For the authenticity of v. 14 we have the testi-
mony of Aristotle, drep A€yer O€oynis, Eth. Eud. 7.10. It
is not unlikely, then, that we have in vv. 1—26 the begin-
ning of a collection published by Theognis himself. He
had already attained to national distinction as a poet (ef.
23) when he gathered together a number of hortatory
elegies addressed to Cyrnus and issued them to the publie.
We may infer from 237-52, which probably formed the
epilogue to his book, that he intended these poems to be
sung at convivial gatherings (239-42). The tone of these
elegies would be strictly practical; the poet would
instruct his young friend in the ways of life and point
out the lessons to be drawn from current polities (ef. 27-
42, &e.).?
This hypothesis’ fits in well with the general opinion
of the ancients regarding Theognis ; among the elegists
he is the gnomic and paraenetic poet par excellence, and he
holds a unique position side by side with Hesiod and
Phocylides as one of the dpwrro cipBovdro. 76 Biv 7d Tov
avOporwv. Tvwpodoyiat, irobjxa, tapawéoes are the most |
frequent descriptions of his work. A book entirely devoted
to ‘counsels’ would attract greater attention and win for the
author greater fame as a moralist than would a miscel-
laneous assortment of elegies like the first book of our
Sylloge.
Athenaeus (c. 200 a.p.), to support a charge of luxurious
living, quotes Th. 997-1002, and then incidentally adds
' There is no need to suppose that every poem contained the
invocation Kvpve, while it is certain that the series would not
include elegies addressed to other persons. 1-252 contains foreign
matter besides 5-10, viz. 153-4, 227-32 (Solon).
2 We may still come across the title of the book To Cyrnus in the
confused statements of Suidas, and it has been transferred to our
Sylloge in the titles of several inferior MSS., e.g. Oedyvi50s Meyapéws
yvaporoyia mpos Kipvoy TMoAvraiinv rov épapevov, h, Oedyvidos ywGpar
Tov Meyapéws mpds Kupvov tov éavtod pidor, 7.
nasil ag Simla
Ee <
i
;
%
CONCLUSIONS 77
another accusation based upon 993-6, which he also
quotes. As I cannot follow Harrison in regarding these
two elegies to be portions of one poem, I think it likely
that Athenaeus found the verses in a collection ascribed
to Theognis that may or may not be the First Book
which we possess. He certainly was unacquainted with
the Musa Paedica. Cyril (died 444 a.p.), replying to his
opponent Julian, knew of none but the ‘hypothetic’
Theognis, else he could never have referred to his works
as droid wep dv Kai tirOar Kopios Kal pay Kal radaywyor
datey av vovOerodvres TA peipdxia. Even if the bishop had
never read a line of Theognis, he was thus at any rate,
although with a disparaging turn of language, echoing
the traditional opinion of classical antiquity.
Our collection (Book I) was certainly used (occasionally,
if not always) by Stobaeus (early sixth cent.), as is proved
by the order in which he quotes certain passages' and
the fact that he assigns to Theognis poems which others
(and in one instance Stobaeus himself) ascribe to Solon.’
There is no reason to suppose that the second book
was known to him. With the doubtful exception of Suidas
there is not a single reference to this collection (’) in the
whole body of ancient literature. By the time of Stobaeus
‘ occasional ’ poems ascribed to Theognis had heen brought
together, and fragments found as quotations in literary
and philosophical works, besides the disiecta membra of
the original gnomology as well as a large admixture of
foreign matter, had been incorporated in one compilation.
This may explain how it is that, with the exception of
three couplets addressed to Cyrnus and a fragment of two
lines quoted as an example of ypidos by Athenaeus, all the
! Stob. xviii. 14, 15, 16,17 = Th. 479-86, 497-8, 499-502, 503-8.
The order differs in St. 96, where we have 14 = Th. 649-52 +
177-8: 15 = 155-8 + 179-80: 16 = 175-6.
2 Where the text differs from that of the original, Stobaeus agrees
with the version in the MSS. of Theognis.
78 INTRODUCTION
quotations from Theognis in ancient Greek authors are
found in the first book that passes under his name.
There is no need to assume that these missing verses,
which are usually printed after y. 1220, were included in
a lost section of Theognidea supposed to have originally
formed the conclusion of éAcyeiwy a’. The elegies quoted
by Stobaeus may well have been inadvertently omitted by
copyists in the course of the five centuries that elapsed
between his day and the writing of our earliest MS. ; we
know that 1157-8, which are preserved in Stobaeus alone,
must have occurred in the archetype of all our MSS. or
some other MS. of which it wasa copy. It is also possible
that Athenaeus was wrong in his ascription of 1229-80, or
perhaps the person he meant was the other Theognis, the
dramatist, nicknamed ‘Snow’.
The Argument from Dialect.
The text of the 7'heognidea contains a number of non-
Ionic forms that do not occur in the Homeric dialect.
Some scholars regard these as the result of corruption
in our MSS., and advocate their wholesale expulsion in
favour of the genuine Ionic equivalents. A careful com-
parison of Ionian and non-Ionian elegy will not justify
this arbitrary method of dealing with the MS. evidence.
I have collected all the instances of y and a after p or
a vowel’ in the elegies of Callinus, Asius, Mimnermus,
Demodocus, Xenophanes, Archilochus, and Anacreon,
and the genuine hexameters of Phocylides ; these were
all natives of Ionia, and wrote before 500 n.c. The
proportion of 7» to a forms is forty-two to two. From
the elegiac poems of the non-Ionian Tyrtaeus and Solon
we have thirty-nine to sixteen (Tyrt. 17 to 6, Sol. 22 to 10).
1 T have not included datives in -:yo: or proper names in -ens.
Several poets not mentioned in the above lists do not offer any
specifically Ionic or Attic forms. I have omitted one or two cases
in which the evidence did not seem decisive on either side.
‘
|
s
|
:
CONCLUSIONS 79
In the next period I have taken from Bergk’s Poetue
Lyrici the elegies of Sophocles, Ion, Melanthius, Dionysius
Chalcus, Agathon, Kuenus, Critias, Socrates, Antimachus,
Plato, Zeuxis, Parrhasius, Aristotle, and Crates; there
is again a striking difference in the result: twenty-one
» forms, thirty a forms.
There can be no mistake about the significance of
these figures. The differences cannot be due to varying
degrees of corruption in the MSS., as our sources for the
text are practically identical in each of the three divisions,
viz. quotations in Plutarch, Athenaeus, Stobaeus, &c.
We have before us a clear proof of the encroachments
of Attic vocalism upon the native Ionic of Asia and the
Islands. In the first group we have evidently to deal
with one or two Attic forms that have crept into the
text and ousted the original Ionic vowels; similar
intruders meet us in the MSS. of Herodotus and Hippo-
erates ; there is no reason to doubt that, except when
composing a certain class of epigram, the Ionian elegists
of the early period remained faithful to their native
dialect. During the early period (i. e. before 500) we find
foreign writers of Ionic elegy, like Tyrtaeus and Solon,
indulging in occasional touches of local colouring ; by the
end of the fifth century Atticism has invaded the very
home of Ionic, and the Attic forms outnumber the others
even in the works of Euenus the Parian and Ion of
Chios.
In the above investigation I have rigidly excluded all
elegies that could be classed as dedications or epitaphs ;
for it was the custom to introduce the dialect of the dedi-
cator or the hero commemorated, e. g. Anacreon 102 (on a
Corinthian) has ®eddda ix7ros, Kpovida, pvapa, dperas (all in
one couplet), and 103 cay xdépw, 115 rav dyédav. To the
above cause is due the omission from my first group of
(1) three couplets by Archilochus which contain five 7
and no a forms; (2) Anacreon 100-116, with numerous
80 INTRODUCTION
Dorisms ; in the second group there are no omissions;
the omissions in the third are numerous, including the
whole of Simonides and most of Plato.
The same principle applies to the other cases of
Atticisms in early elegy, e.g. ov for ev (co), &c. Such
forms are alien to genuine Ionic, and should be removed
as corruptions in the works of native Ionians who wrote
during the first period; but where the MS. evidence is
good, we cannot dispute their right to remain in the text
of their non-Ionic contemporaries. Having once admitted
this claim, the editor of Theognis must be content to
accept the guidance of the most reliable MS. authority,
and at the same time resign himself to the certainty of
having admitted into the text, in company with Attic
forms introduced by the original author, a small pro-
portion of intruders, impossible to detect, smuggled in
by scribes of a later generation.’ Of course some of the
Ionic forms may be due to a similar corruption, as in
Solon 13. 46, where the MSS. give us a pseudo-Ionic
ovdepinv, and Th, 152, where A has pydepinv.
These Atticisms throw but little light on the com-
position of the Theognidean collection. They may have
been placed there by Theognis himself following the
tradition inaugurated by Tyrtaeus and Solon; for they
sometimes occur in elegies of well-established authenticity
(cf. Th. 120, 429, 1220). It is equally possible that the
poems in question are the work of earlier, contemporary,
1 Thave admitted non-Ionic forms into the text only where they
are supported by unusually strong MS. evidence. Such forms must
have the support of at least AO or A*. TloAvmaidns is of course
a Doric formation ; maoua: = xraoua: forms like mpaéypa may owe
their existence to Doric as well as Attic influence.
2 I cannot follow Prof. Weir Smyth (I. D. 61, 189) in rejecting as
pseudo-Ionisms all the forms with Ionic 7 in the elegies of Solon,
although even the earliest metrical inscriptions of Attica invariably
present the corresponding Attic a: cf. #Amias, C.I.A. 1.471, mpayp’,
ib. 463 (age of Solon). See Schwyzer-Meisterhans, Gram. d.
attischen Inschriften, p. 17.
|
;
|
.
CONCLUSIONS 81
or later poets. We should also bear in mind that in
almost every instance, without doing violence to the
metre, the genuine Ionic may be reintroduced to replace
the Attic of the MSS.
‘ Restored Fragments.’
Unsuccessful attempts have been made by Beschorner
and others to recover lost lines of Theognis by recasting
into metrical form some of the references in ancient
authors. Out of Plato, Laws 630 C, Beschorner recovered
a pentameter, 7v Ke dSicavoovvyy tis TeA€av Kadécn. But ds
¢yo. in this passage refers to the words of Theognis
already quoted, wicrds avyp xtA. From Ar. Nic. Eth.
1177 he extracted xpi 3 avOpérwa, Kipve, dpovetv dvOpwrov
eovta | Ovnta te Tov Ovnrov. There is no need to suppose
that Aristotle had Theognis in mind when he used the
word zapawotvras. See Sitzler in Bursian’s Jahresbericht,
1900.
Bergk, RM. 1845, claimed for Theognis a line twice
quoted by Ar., Hud. Eth. 7. 2, 7. 10 odxére yeyveoxovow
"A@nvaio. Meyapyas ; where it is first quoted by Aristotle,
it is called zapowwia, an expression frequently applied to
lines of Theognis.
Hesychius alludes to a parody of Theognis. [oAvraidys
Tapwonta eK Tov Dedyvidos BopBwv erawjow, for which
Bergk reads BoABov érawyjow, MoAvratdy, a travesty of an
elegy by Theognis now no longer extant. Geyso (Stud.
Th., p. 17) discusses the passage with considerable detail,
and concludes that the author parodied Antisthenes, who
wrote a zpotpertixés on Theognis; he corrects the text
into ék trav mept @edyvid0s, and for BouBwv suggests Boy.Bov
(= BopBvdbv), a narrow-necked drinking-vessel, praised
by Antisthenes as a check against immoderate potations.
Cf. Athen, 465.
82 INTRODUCTION
CHAPTER IV.—TESTIMONIA
Quotations as Evidence for the Text
Many editors have attached too great importance to
the quotations from Theognis in ancient writers ; inter-
esting they often are, but they contribute little to our
knowledge of the text. As their readings are accessible
to all in the pages of Bergk’s P. LZ. G., I have not thought
it necessary to record them in my critical notes, except
where they present a striking difference or offer any help
in cases of doubt. Bergk allowed himself to be unduly
influenced by the antiquity of the books in which they
occur, and by the consensus of opinion among the ancients
regarding the form of certain much-quoted lines. For
instance, because Th. 175 is frequently quoted in the
form yp) revinv pevyovra, he proposed to substitute this
for the Theognidean version jv 5) xpy devyovra ; ef. also
his inferences from Plato discussed in Appendix on 429.
Wherever we find, whether in an anthology or else-
where, a poem quoted for its own sake as a complete —
whole, it will often exhibit a sounder text than detached
fragments of the same poem incidentally cited by very
early classical writers. Frequently a line has to be
changed before it can bear an independent existence ;
nv 8 xpy cannot stand alone; xpi zevinv is an obvious
emendation which admirably suits the requirements of
its new position; and xai yap dvyp revin dedpnpévos (177)
has been transformed into a complete sentence by the
simple expedient of reading was yap avnp wevin dedunpevos.
Cf. Kur. Medea 263 ovyav. yovy yap radAa piv poBov
zXé€a Which reappears in Stob. 73. 8 as yur} yap éort TaAAG
pev PoBov rréa. Again cf. kypioce pabeiv | rov ebrvxeiv
doxovvta py CnAodv zpiv av xtA, Eur. Heracld. 865, and rov
evTvxeiv SoxovvTa pa) CnAovre piv rAd (Stob. 105, 26).
Sometimes it suits our fancy to change an independent
———— ee
Eee eee
TESTIMONIA 83
sentence into a combination of nouns and adjectives.
Keats wrote: ‘A thing of beauty is a joy for ever’
(Endym. 1); we frequently refer to an admired object
as ‘a thing of beauty and a joy for ever’, A mis-
quotation occasionally seizes the popular fancy, fights
its way into literature, and is perpetuated from age to
age as a separate quotation, while the correct form
continues to live on in the original context ; men quite
familiar with the latter still do not scruple to adopt the
usurper in writing as well as in conversation. We
frequently read and hear of ‘the man that hath no
music in his soul’; Shakespeare wrote in himself (MM. of
Venice, Act 5, Se. 1) ; ‘music,’ we are told, ‘hath charms
to soothe the savage beast’; the original has ‘a savage
breast’ (Congreve, Mourning Bride, Act 1, Se. 1); ef.
‘fresh fields and pastures new’ for ‘ fresh woods’ (Lycidas
ad fin).
The text of classical authors is often ‘corrected’ by the
use of semi-quotations found in early writers; the following
example should serve as a warning. In Theophr. Hist.
Plants 9.15 we read xai yap Aioyvdos év Tails éAeyelais ws
rokuddppaKkov A€<yer THY Tuppyviav, Tuppyvoy yevedv, pappaxo-
rowv €Ovos (=Aesch. fr. 446). Had not the words rip
Tvp. been followed by the quotation, some editors would
no doubt have been tempted to accept zodv¢d. as the
word actually used by the dramatist; and if we possessed
a MS. of the poem in question, the correct reading
dappaxor. would probably have been ejected, and the line
emended so as to admit the other adjective.
1 For a fruitful discussion of all quotations{from Theognis see
Oscar Criiger’s dissertation De loc. Th. ap. vet. script., 1882.
G2
84 INTRODUCTION
QUOTATIONS BEARING ON THE HISTORY OF
THE THEOGNIDEAN POEMS.
Plato.
Laws 680 A. Th. 77, 8 quoted under the
name of Theognis.
Meno 95 pv. 3
Lox. O€oyvw tov rout otc oti ravra Tatra Aé€yer ;
Mev. & motos érecw; ox. ev ois édeyeiors ov ever
Kal Tapa Tolow mive Kal erie, Kal peta TOLoW
ile kat advdave Tois, dv peydAn divapts.
eoOav pev yap dx écOda didd£ea* Fv dé Kaxoiow
oupployys, azroXeis Kai tov édvta voov |Th, 33-6].
ola ore év tovros pev os dSaxtod ovens THs dperis Eyer ;
Mev. daiverat ye. Zwx. ev ddrAors b€ ye dALyov peraBas,
ci 8 Hv rounrov, pyot, Kai évOerov avdpi vonua |Th. 435],
Néyer ws Ot
ToAAovs dv pucbors Kai peyddous éhepov |Th. 434 |
ol duvdpevor TOTO ToLEly, Kai
ov mot av é€ dyabod matpds éyevto KaKds,
teiopevos pore. caddpoow. GAA diddaoKwv
ov Tote Tooes TOV KaKdv avdp ayabov | Th. 436-8],
évvoeis OTe adTos aiTtG radw rept Tov attov TavayTia N€yer ;
Mév. daivera.
S8dgear (Th. MSS. pabyoea) is probably due to the title
of the discussion («i didaxrdv 7 dpery). For other questions
arising out of the text see Appendix.
The words év zoios éreow have been taken as a proof
that the published poems of Theognis were not confined
to the elegiac couplet ; and, in defiance of overwhelming
evidence to the contrary, a statement by Clement of
Alexandria has been brought in to supply the required
verses. They are assumed to be the well-known and oft-
quoted Pythian oracle containing the lines: tpeis 3, &
a
(A RS Se SE A
ee
TESTIMONIA 85
Meyapeis, ore tpirot ore rétapror ov're Svmd€xatou, oi'r’ ev Mbyw
ovr év dpiOuo (according to some versions they were ad-
dressed to Aiyées and not to Meyapeis) ; Clement alone
(Stromat. 901) ascribes them to Theognis (¢yciv 6 @éoys).
There is not the slightest ground for allowing his authority
to prevail against the numerous other writers who quote
the oracle ; for a list of these ef. Leutsch-Schneidewin’s
Paroemiogr. Graeci, note on Zenobius, 1. 48.
_ The translation ‘In what kind of verses ’ (metre) hardly
suits the context. Socrates begins by declaring that
Theognis contradicts himself on a question of education.
Can we believe that Meno, who is keenly interested in
the discussion, coolly interrupts the speaker with the
totally irrelevant question: ‘ What metre are these verses
you refer to writtenin?’ The ‘kind of verse’ may refer
not to the metrical form, but to the subject-matter and
wording, i.e. How does the poet express himself? Or
év 7. éreow May simply mean ‘ Where?’ '
Many scholars take 6A‘yov peraBds to mean ‘slightly
changing his point of view’. The fatal objection to this
rendering lies in the words that immediately follow the
quotations, évvoeis xr. Would Socrates at one and the
same moment refer to the poem of Theognis as showing
‘a slight change of standpoint’ and ‘ a direct self-contra-
diction’? It is better to translate ‘ after a slight digres-
sion ’,? and this is supported by the wording of the two
references made to Theognis.
They are both arranged in the same way, (1) reference
to the passage, (2) quotation, (3) criticism in the form of
a question, with the same reply in each case (datverai).
The inference is that the words éA‘yov peraBas are a mere
1 Cf, Eur. Bacch. 1291, mod & a@der’; 7) war’ oikov 7) mois Témas ;
obnep KTA, & mois Ténos ; El, 622 =[ubi]? For émy ef. Th, 20, 22.
” peraB. is used by Homer for a change of theme ; ef. GAN’ dye 57)
peraBn& Kal innov xdapov decor, Od. 8. 492; ef. Hymn Aphr, 293 ced
Deyo apapevos peraBnoopa dAdoy és buvor.
86 INTRODUCTION
reference. Instead of saying év dAAous ob Aéyer Socrates
uses the expression 6A. per. to emphasize his charge by
showing that the poems are in the same book and not far
from one another. The interval of 400 lines that sepa-
rates them in our MSS. seems too long to suit this deserip-
tion, and this makes it at least possible that Plato found
them nearer one another in his copy of Theognis. The
- passage certainly proves the existence of a book of poems
attributed to Theognis in the early fourth century, and
this is perhaps all that it does prove; the philosopher
may have been quoting from memory, and we must there-
fore not attach too much importance to his statements.
Xenophon.
Sympos. 2. 4 quotes, under the name of Theognis, 35-6,
in an ethical discussion on the question, ‘Can virtue be
taught ?’
Memor. 1. 2. 20. ~The same lines are cited without the
poet’s name (rGv roinTav 6 Te A€éywr).
‘Xenophon’ in Stobaeus 88. 14.
When Welcker rearranged the Theognidea and at-
tempted to re-establish their original order, he placed
at the beginning of the collection an elegy that in the
MSS. stands as vv. 183-90. His argument is based on
the wrong interpretation of the word dpyy in a passage
quoted by Stobaeus under the lemma Zevoddvtos éx Tod
rept Ocdyvidos.
‘ Ocdyvidds eotwy xn TOD Meyapéws.” otros dé 6 rounrys TEpi
ovdevos GAAOv Adyov werointat 7) TEpl apeTHS Kat Kakias avGpw-
Twv, kal €oTw 7 Tonos ovyypappa epi avOpwrwv* domep Et
ris immukos dv ovyypawere wept irrucns. 1) obv apxy pot doKeEt
THs Tomnoews OpOds exew" dpxetat yap Tp@tov ao Tov ev yeve-
aOat. weto yap ove avOpwrov ote TOV dhAwv ovdev dy dyabOdr
clvat, et pay TH yevPyoovrTa ayaa <in. okey oiv aito Tapa-
defypace Tois dANows Lwors xpyoacba, doa pH €ik Tpeperat,
bk ee
__—o
TESTIMONTA 87
‘
GXAG peta TEXVNS Exacta Geparreverat, S7Ws yevvaiorara écovrar.
dnAot & ev totcde trois execu Kpiods pev ktrX. Th. 183-90.
Taira TA éry A€yer TOUS aVOpwrous odk exiotacrbat yevvav e&
drAnwwv, Keira yiyver Gat 7 yévos TOV avOpdrwv KéKLov del peyvi-
pevov TO xelpov TO BeAtiovi. of Sé woAXol ek TovTw Tov erdv
olovtat TOV ToLnTHY ToAvTpaypootvyy (2?) Tov dvOpdrwv Karn-
yopety Kal avi xpnparuv ayéveiav Kai Kakiav avrixatadAdrrec bar
eiddras* émot dé doxel dyvo.ay Kariyopeiv wept Tov abrov Biov.
The origin of the extract has been the subject of much
controversy ; some stoutly uphold the claims of Xeno-
phon, others with equal tenacity refuse to regard it as his
work. An attempt has been made to father the section
on Antisthenes, and the title has accordingly been changed
to read “AvrirGévous éx Tod 7. , the treatise mentioned being
one of the two books referred to by Diogenes Laertius (see
infra, p. 96). Some (e.g. Rausch, Geyso) think that the
name of Xenophon was introduced owing to a mistaken
inference from the words <i tis immixos x7X., in which they
detect a reference to Xenophon’s treatise rept immuxijs ;
others hold it to be the title of a lost section that imme-
diately preceded the quotation about Theognis.
The integrity of this passage has also been contested,
but I can see no reason to assume that the lines following
the verses cited (ratra ra éry xrX.) are an addition from
another source. The extract cannot be derived from any
treatise on Theognis ; its whole tone and drift show it to
be merely an incident in an ethical discussion similar to
that which hinges on the poem of Simonides in the Pyo-
tagoras of Plato; and it is clear from the final paragraph
that the writer is more concerned with a vindication of
his own theories than with the correct interpretation of
the poet’s meaning. The words oi dé roAAoi ék tovrwv Tov
érav «rAd. indicate that these lines of Theognis, like 33-6,
175-8, 429-88, had found a place in many debates on
1 Of. an able essay by Immisch Xenophon siber Theognis.
88 INTRODUCTION
points of conduct and theoretical morality, and the author
(or speaker) is eager to press his own views in opposition
to current opinion. In such a context we need feel no
surprise if we find the 7’heognidea loosely called an ‘ Essay
on Goodness and Badness’ by a man who is capable of so
grossly distorting the words of Theognis as to tell us that
the object of the poet’s attack is not avarice, but ignorance.’
It has more than once been suggested (e. g. by Heiland)
that the fragment may possibly have occurred in a lost
section of the Memorabilia ; this would sufficiently account
for the absence of the alleged book on Theognis from the
list of Xenophon’s works as given by Diogenes Laertius.
Possibly the original lemma had merely Zevodévros and
the other words were added as a guess from the substance
of the extract to bring the title into line with those of
the two preceding extracts ; or it may be that a word was
lost after é« rod wept and the gap filled when a later
copyist adopted the simple and plausible remedy of re-
peating the poet’s name. As to the authenticity of the
passage, our verdict must still be non liquet.
Objection has been raised to ovyypaypa on the ground
that it means ‘a prose treatise’. Like our word ‘com-
position’ and ‘essay’ (cf. Pope’s Essay on Man) it is
occasionally used of poetry as well as of prose. Cf. éxacra
Tov ovyypapparov (hexameters) Hdt. 1. 48; ds d€ Kat povos
érepvnoOn “Opnpos ob wavy akpiBds ovvéypaye Lucian V. H.
2. 32; Ietoavdpos (an epic poet) cvvéypayev Theocr. Epigr.
22.4. The author of epi’ Yous uses cvyypadeds for ‘ writer’,
e.g. 27. 1, followed by a quotation from Homer, ef, 22. 1,
33.1. The addition of # zofyois makes a very great differ-
ence.” It would be wrong to say that Dante wrote a ‘ trea-
1 How would he explain eiéws in 193? Again in 195 dvayen is
distinctly said to be responsible for a man’s conduct. pedcdaive
(185), dvaivera: (187), BovdrAeras (188), teu@or (189) all point to the
race for wealth.
2 For the general description ef. Dio Chrys., who (Orat. 55) declares
that Homer and Socrates éAeyérnv mepi dperns avOpmimav Kal epi
~~
TESTIMONIA 89
tise’ on The Religious Beliefs of the Middle Ages ; but it
would be quite correct to declare that Dante’s poem is a
‘treatise ’ on that subject.
That 7 zo‘yors (line 3) means ‘the poetry of Theognis’ is
clear from the expressions already used, 6 zounrijs wept xr. ;
this in turn fixes the meaning of ris zoijoews; Wwe must
translate 7 otv dpyy «rA.: ‘The starting-point of his
poetry’... ‘for the poet starts with “good birth”; the
subject of dpyera: is the same as that of wero. Whatever
interpretation be attached to dpyy the fact remains that
edyéveia is the one essential quality in the social philosophy
of Theognis. Even if we follow Bergk, Schémann,
and other scholars in adopting the literal significance of
apxn (‘opening lines of his poetry’), there is nothing in
the extract above quoted to imply that the poem cited
was that dpyy; «<b yeveoOa. may well be a reference to
the dyafoi whose society is recommended to Cyrnus in
the lines that come immediately after the introductory
verses (1-26).
Isocrates.
. ] lal
Ad Nicoclen, p. 23. “Ezei xaxeivd por tpodnAov qv, OTe Ta
ovpBovdctovta Kat TOV TonpdTwv Kal TOV ovyypappaTwv
> a
xpyoporata pev dmavres vopilovow, od pay ndioTd y abrov
3 , 5 x t ¢ X x A f
dxovovow, GAMA rerdvOacw dep pos Tors vovberodvTas
‘ \ > , > A f / \ , a
kal yap ékeivous érawwodor pév, TAnowlew dé Bovrovrat Tois
/ by ? > ta) > "h a =
ovvegapaptavovew, GAN ov Tots amoTpEeTOVTW. TNLELOV
\ 4
dv tis momoato tiv “Howdov kai @edyvidos Kat PwxvdAidov
moinow* Kal yap tovtovs pac pev dpioros yeyevjcOa cup
4 “ , “ la > 6 / “A be NE e a“
BovrAous 76 Biv TO Tdv avOpworwv. Tara de AeyovTES alpouVTaL
“A > na ,
ovdurpiBew rais ddAjAwv dvoias padrdov 7) Tails eKxeivwv
xaxias; cf. also maca piv } roinas TO ‘Ophpy aperis eotw erawos Kal
navra aiT® mpds Todro péper, Basil De. Leg. Libr. Gent. quoted by Geyso.
Aristotle Rhet. iii. 3 quotes Alcidamas, who called the Odyssey Kadrov
avO0pwnivov Biov KaronTpor.
90 INTRODUCTION
broOnkas. et. O el Tis exA€Eeve Kal) TOV TpoEXOVTWY TOLNTOY
Tas KaAdoupevas yvopas, ep ais exeivor paliot éeorovdacay,
dpoiws av Kal pos tavras diarebeiev’ Hdiov yap av Kwopwdias
THs pavAorarns 7) TOV ovTH TEXVLKOS TETOLNLEVOV AKOVTULEY.
There is nothing in the above passage or in Plato,
Laws, 811 (quoted on p. 17), to prove,.as some have
maintained, that Theognis was read in extracted ‘gnomes’
or had in any way been ‘boiled down’ by the time of
Isocrates. The quotation from the latter implies a very
clear distinction between the zoujpara of Theognis and
his two fellows, and selected ‘gnomes’ from other poets.
Plato would probably place him among the 6Ao zouyrai.
The two writers had evidently different types of collec-
tions in mind; the philosopher was thinking of choice
passages running to considerable length such as may be
found in the compilations of Stobaeus; Isocrates had
wisdom tabloids in mind, moral tonics in the smallest
possible doses, complete one-line gnomes from the poets
corresponding to the yrapuor povdoorixo of later ages. When
he sent his sermon to Nicocles, anthologies were already
common, as we may infer from the words of Plato; but
collections of short gnomes had not yet come into vogue.
Isocrates places the works of Theognis, Hesiod, and
Phocylides in the class of didactic and hortatory poems.
All men, he says, are ready to admit the excellence of
these poets as teachers of practical morality ; but they
have no wish to make a closer acquaintance with their
precepts. And if some one were to make a collection
of ‘gnomes’ even from the most eminent poets, men
would still prefer comedy of the lowest type to such
highly finished works of art.
Bergk took the zpo¢yovres zounrai to be Hesiod, Theognis,
and Phocylides, and believed that the hint dropped by
1 Bekker, following G, omits «ai. The other MSS., including D,
which is derived from the same original as G, read as above «ai
TOY,
+
i
TESTIMONIA 91
Isocrates was adopted and a chrestomathy compiled con-
taining moral maxims from the Megarian poet. In that
case we should have expected the addition of some such
word as rovrwy or ékeivwy to rév mp. 7. The poetry of
Hesiod and the others is styled iro6jxa. and included
under ra ovpBovrevovra which all consider ypyowodrara ;
the authors are compared with oi vovOerotvres and oi dzro-
tperovres, and are admitted to be dpicro cipBovro.; but
there is nothing whatever to justify us in assuming that
the writer held them to be entitled to the rank of oi
mp. moutai. The contrast is not between izo6jxo. and
gnomes extracted from them, but between the writings
of Hesiod, Theognis, and Phocylides as a whole, and
choice moral selections culled from the most eminent
poets of Greece; the first class wrote with a didactic
purpose, the second could supply extracts which would
be useful for moral instruction.
Isocrates implies that there was, in the didactic works
of the poets he mentions, nothing to amuse their
audience; unlike the tragic dramatists they used no
means To's dxpowpevovs Woyxaywyelv (p. 24). Theognis did
not need an ‘extractor’; others did. Had the works
referred to resembled our Theognidean Sylloge in con-
taining a sprinkling of convivial and erotic elegies they
would have offered the sauce required to tickle the
popular palate, and Isocrates could not have referred to
them in the above terms. But his words would be most
appropriate if the moral precepts of Theognis were all
included in a separate collection, as, for instance, in the
Works and Days.
We may still believe that Theognis composed ‘occa-
sional’ verses of a frivolous tendency ; our contention is
that they formed no part of the éizoOjxai tpos Kipvor.
Isocrates had a great admiration for our poet, and was
intimately acquainted with his works, as is abundantly
proved by the frequent reminiscences in his writings.
92 INTRODUCTION
Had there existed in the latter half of the fourth century
a Musa Paedica attributed to Theognis, it could hardly
have escaped his notice, nor could he have drawn such
a sharp distinction between its author and the ovveéa-
paptavovtes With their avo.
Aristotle.
Eth, Nic. 1.9, see App. on 255, 6: ib. 5.3 Kat rapounage-
pevoi hapev, Th. 147: ib. 9. 9, an allusion to Th. 35 (by
name): 9. 12, a good commentary on Th. 31-8, dzo-
patrovTa. yap map GAAnAwv ots apéoKkovTat, Obey “ érOAOV fev
yap ax écOda” (Th. 35, no name); he did not think
it necessary to complete the quotation; every reader
could fill in the rest for himself; a mere hint is enough
to indicate a well-known reference, e.g. ‘sour grapes,
‘dog in the manger.’ Ib. 10.10, a ref. to Th. 434 (name).
Bgk. proposed to read dzopuagéeat in Th, 35.
Eth. Hud. 1.1, see App. on 255, 6: ib, 2. 7 (see p. 82):
3. 1, ‘according to Theognis, icy’s and zAotros=évdpeia’’
mas yap avnp revin Sedunpuevos (Th. 177): 7, 2, Th. 125, 6
(name): 7. 10, Th. 14 (name).
Ilepi edyeveias ap. Stob. 86. 25, alludes to Th. 189
(name). See also p. 32.
Clearchus, a follower of Aristotle.
Ap. Athen. 256 é« Kurpov 7d yévos aves, GAX’ ovdK ex TIS
@erraducyns Tpikkys, xabdarep tweés cipykacw, Ov iatpetoar tiv
cyvovav ob8 “Aokdnmddats TodTd ye vouilw Seddo00ar. On the
ground of this and similar citations Bergk proposed to
adopt 048 as the original reading in the poem of Theognis
(432). It is simply an easy means of converting
a subordinate clause: into an independent sentence («i &
became od’) ; this ‘quotation-form ’ is the reading of one
MS. (O).
Schol. Thucyd. 2. 43 (quoted by Poppo) @goyns yap 6
romoas Tas bToOjKas pyoi: then Th. 175, 6.
Schol. Soph. O. Col., see App. on 425.
TESTIMONTA 93
Teles (end of third cent. 8. c.), ap. Stob. 97. 31, quotes,
without giving the author’s name, the first four feet of
Th. 109.
Philo (flor. 40 a.p.), ii. 469 quotes 535, 6, introduced
by the words éxeiva eb rehovyrar.
Dio Chrysostom (born midd. first cent. a.p., banished
by Domitian).
In wept Baowdelas a p. 2, he quotes Th. 432 (038)
introd. by ds dyow 6 rors. In wepi Bacidelas B’ p. 18
Philip and Alexander discuss literature. 8:0 ri rore, &
Tat, Tpodpa ovtws éxrerAn~ar Tov “Ouypov, adore diarpiBers
mepi Cairov) povoy Tov TonTov; expHy peévTo pndé Tov GAdwy
dpeh@s exew" copot yap ot avdpes. Kat 6 “Ad€Eavdpos edy,
drt Sokel por, & TaTEp, Od Taca Toinos Baoirel rpére, HoreEp
ovde oToAy. Ta pev otv GAG ToLjpata, eywye Hyotpal, To
pev cvparotika aitav, Ta dé épwrikd, TA de eykopia GOAnToY
Te kal imrwv vikovtwv, TA 8 eri Tots TeOvedor Opynvous’ To.
de yeAwros evexev 7) Dowdopias Teromnpeva’ Homwep TA Tov
KMpmoodivacrKdAwr, Kal Ta TOU Llapiov rownTov. icws d€ Twa
avtav Kal dnpotixa €youT av, cvpBovdevovra Kal Tapawvodvta
Tois moAAots Kat idwras, Kabdrep oipor Ta PwxvdAidov Kai
Ocdyvidos' adh dv ti av HpPeAnOjvat Sivaito avnp Hyiv Spovos ;
Further on he denounces Hesiod as a poet for shepherds
and farmers.
The above extract proves nothing. We have no right
to treat it as if it were a carefully tabulated section in
a literary text-book. Sitzler assumes that the genres
mentioned are mutually exclusive, and therefore concludes
that the Theognis known to Dio contained nothing but
oupBovrevovra Kat rapawoivra. Archilochus (rod Tap.
zot.)' is here mentioned as a writer of poems yéAwros
évexev; but we know that he also composed cvprorixe
(e. g. fr. 4) and, like Theognis, rapawoivra (fr. 56, 66).
1 Of. ’Apxidoxos 6 Mapios romrns, Athen. 7 F.
94 INTRODUCTION
Again, what reason have we for supposing that Dio
was thoroughly familiar with the works of Theognis?
His knowledge of them may have been confined to
extracts in ethical discussions and the general estimate
of Theognis as a ovpPBovdos dpioros in company with
Phocyl. and Hesiod. It is not improbable that he had
in mind the passage from Isocrates already discussed ;
in both cases ‘the best reading for a king’ is the subject
under discussion.
Musonius—teacher of Epictetus, banished in the reign
of Nero—ap. Stob. 56. 18, quotes Th. 33, 4 and again 35, 6
(by name).
Plutarch.
Sol. 2, Th. 719-24. ascribed to Solon; also Sol. 3,
Th. 315-18. De aud. poet. 2 refers to the yvwpodoyia @co-
yvibos as Adyou Kixpdpevor Tapa ToLnTLKAS woTEp OxnpA TO
pérpov Kal Tov OyKov, iva TO relov diadiywow. They are
classed with the ézy of Parmenides and Empedocles and
the Theriaca of Nicander ; ib. 4 quotes with approval 76
tod Biwvos zpos Tov O€oyvw A€éyovta (177, 8)* rHs obv od wévyns
ov pAvapets Tooadra Kal KatadorcoyxeEls HOV ;
De div. cup. 4, Th. 227 ascribed to Solon.
Non posse suav. 21, Th. 472 ascribed to Kuenus.
De conm. not. 22. The Stoics condemn Th. as dyevvyjs
and puxpos for the sentiments of Th. 175, 6.
De Stoic. rep. 14, Th. 175, 6 quoted (name).
De mult. amic. 9, de soll. anim. 27, quaest. nat. 19, Th.
215,16 (by name). In the last two passages we have the
same variant zoAvyxpdov (roAvdpovos in the first), due no
doubt to the subject of the extracts (ypo.d) ; both evidently
came from the same source, as the same quotations from
Th. and Pindar occur together in each.
Quaest. Plat. 1.3, Th. 482, quoted as 6 Adyos.
a
TESTIMONIA 95
Lucian.
Timon 26, De merc. cond. 5, Apol. de m. c. 10; dis-
paraging references to Th. 175-7. He is classed with oi
aYEVVETTATOL TOV TOLNTOV.
_ De salt, 67, like Plut. (de soll. an.) quotes a fragment
of Pindar, and refers to Th. 215, 6 (no name).
Schol. Apol. de merc. cond. 12, a very loose quotation
of Th. 1155, 6 (name).
Hermogenes (c. 160 a.v.), prog. 4, and other rhetoricians
frequently quote Th. 175, 6.
Cert. Hom. Hes. See Appendix.
Harpocration (second cent. a. p.). See p. 5.
Clement of Alexandria (died ¢. 215 a.p.).
Stromateis (reff. acc. to the paging of Pott) quotes the
following lines under the name of Theognis: 35, 6, p.
677; 119-24, p. 747; 153, p. 740 (see App.); 175, 6,
p. 574 ; 209, p. 740 ; 425-7, p. 517; 457, 8, p. 745; 509,
10, p. 742.
An oracle assigned to Th., see p. 84.
No ancient author besides Clement quotes 119-24, 209.
In several important points the readings in the Strom.
are nearer to the MSS. of Th. than the citations in other
writers: e.g. paljoeac 35, where others have dddéear ;
Babuxyrea (weyaxynrea) 175; révrwv (a4pxjv) 425. For devia-
tions from Th. cf. écopay (éovdeiv) 426 3 aird | ypiras (adrov |
rivn) 509-10 ; xpyowov (aiudopov) 457.
The following is interesting as a combination of Holy
Writ and pagan wisdom :—
Téyparrar d€" pera. dvdpos dOwov GOG0s Eon, Kai pera. exAEKTOD
exXexTos Eon, kal peta oTpeBAod diactpewes (LXX. Ps. 17, 26).
KoANAcbar odv Tois dyiows tpooryKer, OTL ot KOAAWpEVOL aidrois
ayiacOyncovra* evredbev 6 O€oyvis ypader”
éoOdGv pev yap am écbdrd pabyoea «rr. (35, 6), Strom.
p: 677.
96 INTRODUCTION
Seztus Empiricus, p. 175 Bek. (end second cent, i D.)
quotes Th. 425-8 (no name).
Diogenes Laertius (c. 200-50 a.v.), 6. 1. 9, enumerates the
works of Antisthenes, of which the royos devrepos includes
tept Sukaloovvys, Kal avdpelas mpoTpeTTLKOs TpOTOS, SevTEpOS,
tpitos, wept Oedyvidos & «. He further mentions a xdpos 7
épopevos altered by some modern critics to Kipvos. But
the MSS. of Diogenes Laertius give xipos as the title of
four other tracts by Antisthenes ; ib. 10. 126, a criticism
of Th. 425, 7 (no name) by Epicurus.
Amm. Marcellinus (c. 390 a.p.), 29.21, refers to Th.
175, 6, Theognis poeta vetus et prudens,
Athenacus (c. 200 a. p.).
P. 87, part of Th. 500 (no name). P. 310, kdov
Kapxapias* epi tovtwv dyaoiv “Apyéotpatos 6 tév éoddywv
‘Hofodos 7) G€oyvis* jv dé Kal 6 O€oyvis rept HdvTdbeav, ds
adtTos Tept avtrod pyow dia TovTwv* THwos.... Kopyn (Th. 997—
1002), otd€ 76 raWepacreiy dravaiverar 6 cods obros’ Eyer
yoo" «i Geins xrA. (993-6). Cf. a similar attack upon Solon
in Plut. So/.3. Having mentioned the name of Theognis,
Athenaeus remembered that he had seen a poem which
proved the moralist himself to be an epicure. This in
turn reminded him of the elegy which immediately
preceded it, and he hastened in passing to charge the
poet with paederasty as well. The remark oidé 70 =z.
kT. Suggests a novel accusation against one who had
hitherto been regarded as a blameless teacher of morality.
If the Second Book is authentic, it is strange that no
attack upon its author has survived; his name con-
stantly meets us in ethical discussions; there are extant
many attempts to belittle his reputation ; we know that
his doctrines were sharply criticized by Bion, Chrysippus,
Lucian, and many other philosophers. Athenaeus dearly
loved a bit of scandal, and knew all about the earlier
Ce ati ele a
H
i
{
4
:
TESTIMONIA 97
poets, with their loves and mistresses, whose very names
he can give us. A mere reference to the M. P. would
have supplied far more damning evidence than the
comparatively innocent lines quoted above. It is ex-
tremely significant that the very existence of such a
collection was unsuspected by a voracious reader like
Athenaeus, who cites over 700 authors and quotes from
more than 1,500 different works.
p. 317. A quotation from Th. 215, 6 introd. by és Kai
5 Meyapeds Odoyvis pyow év rais édeyelus; and again
p- 518, Th. 215, kai 6 @€oyus,
p- 364. ‘Hosts often insult their guests ézi vodv od
AapBavovres Ta cipynueva b70 Tod TOV Xeipwva werounKoTos, etre
Pepexparys eotiv cite Nuxdpaxos 6 prOucxds 7) datis by wore,
pnde od y dvdpa pirov Kadéoas emi daira Oddeav
axGov épGv TapedvTa* Kakds yap avnp Tdde pele.
GANG par ev’xndos téprov dpéva tépre T Exelvor.
vov 6€ TovTwv pev ovd Grws peuvyvTal, TA Oe EENS aiTdv éxpav-
Gavovow, amrep ravta ex TOV cis “Hoiodov dvahepopevwv peyarwv
"Hotwy werapwdyta’ qpov 8 jv twa tis Kad€on ; & boorish
host lets a guest see that his presence is not wanted ; the
latter is about to leave, when another guest invites him
to remain.
0 0 dxGerar aitos 6 Oiwy (i.e. the host)
7 Katakwdvovtt Kal edOis EheE’ edeyeia’
pndéva pyr déxovta pévew Katépuke Tap pty,
py? evdovr éréyerpe, Xywvidy. (= Th. 467, 469.)
The Koai were, of course, not év éAcyetais.
We find then a quotation from the Theognidea in a
parody of ‘Hesiod’, and we can at once see that we have
before us an elegy adapted to hexameter verse by omitting
the pentameter. The expression éA«é’ éAeyeta precludes the
possibility of vindicating the hexameters as original in the
above ‘ parody’, a proceeding to which Bergk would have
resorted had it not been for these words (éA«f éAey-)
H
98 INTRODUCTION
Hesiod and Theognis are so often mentioned in close
union with one another that it would not be rash to
assume an insertion from the Theognidea in a parody of
Hesiod ; cf. Ath. 428 ¢., where we have 86 xat ‘Hoiodos
etrev immediately followed by xat @doyvs dé dyow and
a quotation, Th. 477-86.
p. 457. rowidtrdov éort kat TO Oedyvidos Tod rovntod* "Hdy
yip pe KéxkAyke kth. onpaiver yap Koxdov. These lines,
usually printed as Th. 1229-30, may not be the work
of the Megarian poet. Athenaeus refers to another
Theognis without any descriptive epithet, but he mentions
the work from which the quotation is taken : zepi ob dyar
®@€oyus ev B rept rdv év ‘Pddw Ovordv, p. 360.
p- 559. A quot. of 457-60, introd. by rod Meyapixod
TOLNTOU TApalveravTos.
p. 632, Bevoddvys dé kat SodAwv Kal O€oyis kai BoxvaAidys,
ért O€ Ilepiavdpos 6 KopivOuos édeyevorouds Kal Tov AourGv oF fi)
TpoTayovTes pos TA Toinpata pehwdiav, exrovodet TOvs TTIXOUS
Tots apiOuots kal TH Taker TOV pEéTPWV Kal OKoTODEW Srws ad’ToV
pnbeis pyre axépados eorar pyre ayapods pyTe peloupos.
Julian (831-638 a. D.).
Julian’s defence of paganism is quoted by his Christian
critic, Cyril of Alexandria, writing 429 a.p.
Cyr. Contr, Jul., vol. vii, p. 224 (Spanheim), where
Julian says: 6 copwratos Saouov rapdpowws éoTe TO Tap
"EdAgot BoxvrAby 7) Oedyvid. 7} looxpare ; 7ev ; ei yodv mapa-
Badros Tas “looxpdrous rapaweoes Tals éxe(vou mapoipiats, evpots
dv, ev 010a, TOV TOD Meoddpov KpeiTTova TOD Godwrdrov Baciréws
- + + [Os] od zepryéyovey Hdovys Kal yvvaiKds Adyou TodTOV
Tapiyyayov.
Would Julian have dared to use Theognis as a foil
against Solomon, whom he accuses of yielding to his
baser passions, had there been a chance of his being
refuted by a mere reference to the Musa Paedica? Had
tm
ee __——&&«£«—
TESTIMONIA 99
he been aware of its existence he would not have assumed
ignorance of it in his opponents. The passage at any
rate proves that the Second Book was not known to the
reading public as the work of Theognis in the fourth
century A.D. Cyril’s reply certainly shows that he was
totally unacquainted with the writings of Theognis and
Isocrates, which he contemptuously dismisses as ypyoro-
pal, WAG Kal Kexopievpéva, droid wep av Kat tirOar Kopio.s
Kal pay Kal TawWaywyot patev dv vovOerodvres TH perpdxia. As
Mr. Harrison aptly says, ‘if Theognis were to be made
fit for the nursery, changes would be needed more sweeping
even than Welcker’s.’
Stobaeus c. 500 a.v.
The Florilegium contains fifty-six passages under the
name of Theognis, including four couplets that are not
found in any of our MSS. The value of these Stobaean
quotations for the textual criticism of the Theognidea has
_ been thoroughly discussed by H. Schneidewin and Oscar
Criiger (see Bibliography). Welcker, it is true, had already
pronounced his opinion, Stobaewm itegriore et. genuinae
Sormae similiore quam quae nunc possideatur collectione
usum esse; but Bergk, Schneidewin, and others have
emphatically expressed their dissent, and a careful study
of the Stobaean readings brings us to the conclusion that
there is but little exaggeration in Criiger’s final verdict :
nihil utilitatis Stobaeum ad Theognidem afferre. There are
very few cases in which we get real help for the recon-
struction of the text.
Suidas (c. 976 a.D.).
@<oyvis, Meyapeds tov ev Sixehi. Meydpwv, yeyovws év rH
vO "Odvpaidd., eypaivey edeyeiav cis trois cwbévras TOV Zupa-
/ > “a / / os / > ” , ‘
Kovolwy év TH TodvopKia, yvdpas di éedeyelas eis ern Bw, kal
‘ K , \ > “ > / Xr / 0 > er. /
mpos Kupvov, tov avtod épwdpevov, yvwpodoylav ou éAeyeiwv,
Kat érépas tmoOyjKas tapaiverixds, TA TavTa émiKOs* OTL pev
Trapaweoes &ypare O€oyvis’ GAN ev péow TovTwv TaperTrappévat
H 2
100 INTRODUCTION
puapiat Kat Ta.duKol épwres Kal GAA Ooa 6 evapeTos amrooTpE-
perar Bios.
The above paragraph is probably composite; after
eis érn Bw comes a section which is simply a repetition
of yvopas dv €X. in an expanded form taken from some other
source; the patchwork is betrayed by ta ravra émixkds,
a corruption of éry Bw (Schémann éry Bus’) which was
changed to ézix® with s added to make it look like sense ;
we have perhaps a further proof of this in the use of
dv éAeye(wy instead of 8: edeyetas'; kai... kat =‘both
... and’ introducing words in apposition to yvapas dv
éley. Ta tavta was added to make the meaning still
clearer, ‘in all amounting to 2,800 verses.’
Tvwpodroyiav mpds Kvupvov is probably a reference to
the collected gnomes designed for Cyrnus which once
existed in a separate book published by the poet him-
self. The words 67 pév xrA. (some MSS. have xai
trapaweoes pev) imply that the Gnomology to Cyrnus and
the izof. wapav. were not known as such to Suidas,
but were included in the compilation referred to as
containing an admixture of less decent poems. These
cannot be the I. P., for this comes after a’, while the
verses referred to by Suidas were év pécw TrovtTwy Tapeomap-
péva. It has been suggested that in the MS. of Theognis
used by Suidas, as in our Mut. MS. (A), the J. P. came
between Theogn. a and the poems of Phocylides, which
had no title and were accordingly taken to be the work of
Theognis. Against this must be urged the fact that the
maoukol €pwres are not singled out for special mention ;
they come after papi and are followed by adAAa doa xrA.
There is quite enough in the first book to arouse the ire
of a Christian like Suidas; for similar language cf.
Aovxiavos BrAaodnpe tov Xpiotov 6 tappiapos and “Iwenmos
évaperos wavy (Suid. quoted by Nietzsche, R. M. 1867), It
1 Reitzenstein finds in the absence of &’ édey. after im, map. a
reference to poems by Theognis in metre other than elegiac.
TESTIMONIA 101
is just possible that there is a reference to the Second
Book in tov atrod épwpyevov ; but it should be remembered
that the expression would be readily applied to a blame-
less friendship like that which subsisted between Theognis
and the young noble whom he initiated in the ways of
the ‘good’. It also occurs in the title of the Theognidea
given by some MSS., though they do not contain the
M. P.
As has been suggested in more than one quarter’ the
words ézy Bw (2,800 verses) are probably due to a
mistake in the reckoning occasioned by the addition of
two totals found in different sources. Our MS. A con-
tains 1,254 lines belonging to the First Book ; the total
might be raised to 1,400 by the addition of couplets no
longer preserved in our MSS. (e. g. 1221-6), and a number
of repetitions that were perhaps omitted in copying MSS.
that preceded A, from which later scribes in turn excluded
some of the repetitions that had been allowed to remain.
Teyovds refers to the poet’s florwit, not to his birth:
ef, RreeuAlons pirdcodos ciyxpovos Medyvidos’ jv dé Exdrepos
peta. xpl ern Tov Tpuixdv, ‘Odvprudds yeyovdres vO (Suidas
on Phocyl.). Hellanicus makes Homer a contémporary
of the Trojan War, 1193-1183 B.c. Tatian equates Ol. 23
with 500 post Troica (Hauvette, Archiloque, p. 21).
"Emxas. One MS. reads émveixas, which Bergk accepts
(Gr. Litt.-Gesch.). Dilthey (R.1, N.F. 18) proposed
nOKas. F. G. Schneidewin (Delectus, p. 46), rejecting the
explanation ‘ in epic dialect’, suggested éXeyevakas.
Mr. Harrison (Studies, p. 295) has made use of the
reference to the Sicilian Elegy of Theognis to support
his views regarding the poet’s date.
_ ‘We know of no siege of Syracuse earlier than the
famous siege which began in 414.’ Sitzler and others
ascribe the elegy to the Athenian Theognis, the butt of
1 e.g, Birt, Das antike Buchwesen, p. 165 (edit. 1882).
102 INTRODUCTION
Aristophanes. To this Mr. Harrison objects on the
ground that it is not likely that ‘his works survived or
even their names. Moreover, if he wrote on those who
were saved from the siege, they must have been the
remnants of the Athenian army’ (p. 295). But the latter
objection is equally applicable to Mr. Harrison’s own
explanation; for he believes, with Welcker and others,
that the elegy was written on the siege of Sicilian Megara
by the Syracusan Gelon (483 B.c.). As it stands, the
passage will not bear this meaning, and various emenda-
tions have been proposed:* Mr. Harrison suggests the
insertion of izé or ad before rév 3. Accept this con-
jecture, and the fatal objection to ascribing the elegy
to the Athenian Theognis disappears. Even with this
correction the words are still unintelligible if we take
them to refer to the siege of Megara, for the sense would
not be complete without the addition of the words
Meyapéwv or Meydpwv, whereas in the case of an Athenian
writing on the escape of his own countrymen from the
siege of Syracuse itself, the meaning would be perfectly
clear. The whole passage is too obscure to justify
Mr. Harrison in taking the statement of Suidas as ‘an
additional reason for thinking that the literary activity
‘of Theognis lasted till the time of the Persian wars’
(p. 297).
1 The section on Theognis by Suidas is followed by another on
his Athenian namesake, so that the remark about the second may
have been accidentally transferred to the first.
2 F. G. Schneidewin, Del. Poet. Eleg. (p. 46) has dvaAwbévras?
Hecker joonbévras. K.O. Miiller (Dorier) suggests the impossible
course of taking trav Supaxovoiwy to be the subjective genitive with
Th moAtopkia ‘in the siege by the Syracusans’.
8 Sitzler (p. 52) would read eis robs owOévras év TH moAopKia TOV
Svpaxovomy : Suidas, he thinks, had heard of an elegy composed by
Theognis (‘Snow’) on the survivors of the Athenian expedition,
Cf. ‘Quam vero facilis ac verisimilis sit confusio inter Theognidem
Megarensem et Atheniensem quamque apta Suidae ingenio, non est
quod moneam’ (p. 52, adn. 27).
pines neem i wera
oe ee eS
TESTIMONIA 108
Palatine Anthology (early tenth cent.).
9.118 quotes Th. 527, 8 under the title Byoartivov.
In the Planud. Anth. (fourteenth cent.), the couplet is
ascribed to Theognis.
10, 40, Th. 1151, 2 (=1238 ab) as andor.
10. 118, Th. 1155, 6, as é8écrorov ascribed by Plan.
to Theognis.
I have omitted to mention a few late writers who
quote lines already cited in more ancient authors, and
one or two others that are too late to be of any use for
our purpose.
Manuscripts.
We have one excellent MS., A, and another, O, inferior
to A but far superior to all the rest.
i 3
A. Paris Bibliotheque Nationale Suppl. Grec no. 388,
called by Bekker Mutinensis ‘non quod Mutina Parisios
venisset, sed communi tum omnium, qui ex Italiae
superioris bibliothecis minoribus Parisinae illati essent,
nomine’, A beautifully written tenth-cent. MS.
II.
O. Vatic. 915, thirteenth cent., has disappeared since
1889, according to Sitzler in his review of Harrison’s
Studies, Woch. f. Kl. Phil., July 22, 1903.
K. Venet. Marc. 522, fifteenth cent. <A copy of 0;
where it differs from O, except in omissions and errors,
the readings are evidently due to conjectural restoration.
I have therefore with rare exceptions taken no account
of K in my critical notes.
III. Inferior MSS. collated by Bekker.
Vatic. Palat. 102.
Vatic. Palat. 189.
Par. B. N. 2883.
Par. B. N. 2891.
b. Par. B. N. 2008. i. Venet. Mare. 520.
ec Par. B. N. 2551. 1. Laurent. plut. 31, cod, 20.
d. Par. B. N. 2789. m. Barberinus 206.
ée. Par. B. N. 2883. Vatic. 63.
ft. Par. B. N. 2866. Vatic. 1388.
gy.
h.
2 RS §
104 INTRODUCTION
Bekker adds: ‘Distinguunt sententias bdhimngr et in
primo folio e’. The division of the elegies in these
inferior MSS. offers no help to the student who wishes
to pick out the individual poems.
Bergk has some notes on the readings of s (Vindobon.
331). Studemund, besides his apographum of O (1889) has
also recorded a few readings from ¢ (Laur. plut. 32, cod. 48).
Bekker’s notes on the readings of A have been cor-
rected and supplemented in the collations published
by (1) H. van Herwerden, Animadversiones Philologicae ad
Theognidem (Traiecti ad Rhenum, 1870); (2) H. van der
Mey, Studia Theognidea (Leidae, 1869), which contains a
collation, not by Mey himself, of Th. 1-528, 1032-8,
1054—end, and also in Mnemosyne viii, 1880, a facsimile
of 529-1032, 1041-55; (3) E. von Leutsch in Philologus,
XXIX, Heft 3, from a collation made by Pressel for
Schneidewin. Unfortunately these correctors frequently
‘correct’ Bekker where there is nothing to correct ; they
often contradict one another, and their collations are full
of the most flagrant errors, due in most cases undoubtedly
to the carelessness of the transcriber and occasionally,
perhaps, to ‘corrections’ made by the proof-reader; for
instance, out of ninety-five readings given by Herwerden
as corrections of Bekker or Mey, forty-two are incorrect.
The manuscript, it should be added, is beautifully written
in a clear bold hand, and is as legible as a printed book.
There is another collation published by Hiller in the
N. Jahrb. f: Ph. u. Pid., 123, 1881; this is remarkably
accurate and trustworthy, but it gives no information
on many important points.
Many erasures and changes have been made in A since
the date of Bekker’s collations. Instances will be found
in my critical notes (e. g. on v. 29).
The editions of Theognis based on these collations are
in most cases still more misleading than the collations
themselves, as the editors have not shown sufficient
MANUSCRIPTS 105
discrimination in using the information at their disposal.
Readings from the text of Bekker (i.e. the MS. reading
with the accents and breathings correctly placed, and
a few obvious mistakes tacitly corrected) are recorded
in the critical notes side by side with extracts from Mey’s
notes which profess to give all the peculiarities of the
MS. in the omission of accents and breathings, spacing
of words, &c. As the student has no means of dis-
tinguishing the sources from which these readings are
derived, the result is confusion. My own collation was
begun in 1903, completed in 1907, and thoroughly
revised in October, 1909, when my text and critical
notes were passing through the press. Cf. a note in the
O. R., July, 1903.
The earlier portion of the book (vv. 1-256) and a few
other passages are accompanied in A by an interlinear
Latin translation ascribed by some to the fourteenth, by
others to the twelfth century.
ee ee ee
eS.
:
OEOrNIAO> EAETEION A
> wo ? ~
"OQ. dva, Anrots vié, Aids réxos, ovarore ceio
va > 7 »>Y 3 ,
Ajoopat apxopevos ovd arotravéopevos,
E) ? can
GX aiel mp@rov Te Kai Voratoy & Te pécoirw
detaw? ov O€ por KrADOL Kai éoOAX Sidov.
®oiBe dvag, dre pév oe Oe& téxe wérma Anta 5
potvixos padiwns xepoly éhawapévn,
abavdrov KédAdoTov, émi Tpoxoede ALuvn,
~ \ 2 7 ~ b] l4
Taoa pev erAnoOn Andros aretpecin
dduns auBpooins, éyérXaoce St yaia mwedépn,
ynOnoev dé Babds movros adds TroALHs. 10
"Apreut Onpopivy, Ovyatep Aros, iv ’Ayapépvov
elaad, or és Tpotny érdee vnvai Ooais,
evxopév@ pot KADOL, Kakads & did Khpas ddradke.
\ X ~ 6 vA 7 > ‘\ X\ #
gol pev Todo, bed, opixpov, enol dé péya.
Symbols. vulg.=all MSS. * all (or nearly all) but the MS,
adopted in the text and those mentioned in the notes. The
readings in the text are those of 4; exceptions to this are always
noted by giving the reading of 4 inthe cr. n.; this does not apply
to breathings, accents, and movable vy. ||=an erasure; inf.=
inferior; O is not included among the inf. MSS. (sic)=exactly
(i.e. without an accent, breathing, &c.). I have followed most
editors in the regular use of movable v; see Weir Smyth, Ionic
Dialect, § 340.
2. dpxdpevds vy i. 4, wo. AO: peu *, 6, pads most inf.
MSS. and 0 sig MSS. nearly always omit adscript +). 12.
cica’ dh: «cad *, Some have wrongly given é¢icaé’ as the
reading of A, which has cicaé’, Lat. tr. cognovit. The scribe of A
first wrote Ooais, then changed it to @ojs ; there is an eras. between
n and s and clear traces of a under 7; Ooais *. 14, 6ea, with
an eras, after it, 4A. There is no trace of the er. letter; it may
have been « or o. puxpdv A: op- * and Aristotle, Eth. Eud. 7, 10.
108 OEOrNIAO>
Modoat kai Xdpires, kotpat Ards, ai more Kddpov 15
~ > »
és ydpov €hOotaar Kaddv deloar eros:
>
drt Kad6v, hidov éori, 73 8 ov Karbdv ov hidrov éoriv.
a> » >
TovT émos abavdtav HAE dia oTopadTov.
7 ail XN > & 4 > 7
Kupve, cogigomév@ pev éuol oppnyis emikeiobw
~ ’
tolad eect, Ajoer O ovmoTEe KAETTOMEVA’ 20
ove Tis GAAAEEL KaKLoY TOUGOAOD TrapedyTos:
de O& mas Tis Epet “ Octyidds Eotiv Er
~ ’
Tod Meyapéws.” mdvras dé kat dvOpémovs dvomacros
a at > + “A ¢ ~ -
aotolciy y ov mw maow adeiy divapa.
ovdev Oavpaorév, IloAuraidn: otdé yap 6 Zeds 25
Wf? oe ? Bow , wo 9 9
ov bwv mdvreco avddveEt OvT avéxov.
Yol & eyo ed dpovéwy broOjoopat, cid mep avs,
Kvpv’, dé tév dyabdy mais ér éby euador.
la ? ’ ~ : ee EE! > 37
mémvuo, 4nd aloypotow em’ Epypact pwnd adixoow
Tias nd apeTas EAxeo und aevos. 30
~ \ e a4 “~ \ ‘\ /
TatdTa pev ovrws ioOt. Kaxotor dé pr) TpocopmiAe
) 7 b ? » Ue. “~ b ~ »
avdpdo., aX alel Trav dyabav exe:
Kal meTa& Toloww tive Kai €oOte, Kal peTa ToloW
ie, kal &vdave Tois, dy peyadrn dvvapts.
écOrGv pev yap am’ EcOrAa pabyjoeat nv O& Kakolow 35
oupployns, amoAeis Kal Tov edvTa voor.
19. oppayis O. 20. xAerropéva O: -évn *, 21. 7° ovaGAod A.
22. mas épéee many inf. MSS. 23. dvonacrod most inf. MSS.
24, doroto: § otnw A with v add. by a later hand ( = Lat. tr.): vom. 0.
y Dreykorn: 8’ vulg. 26. mavreco’ « A, « in a much brighter
ink: mdavras *. 29. wénvvo Bgk.: memvuilo (sic) with distinct
remains of o erased between v and o, A (erased after Bek., see
note in the commentary) : ménvuco *, 33. mapa for the first
pera Plato. 35. padjoene vulg. incl. A (Mey wrongly gives
d:ddgeat A) Muson., Clem. and others. ddagear Xen. (twice), Plato,
Hermog, cod. Par. 1983. 36. ouppioyns A: cuppioyns Xen.
(twice): ovppryjs O Plat., Muson., Clem. and others: cuppuxO7s *
ovppiféns Hermog.
EAETEION A 109
Tabta padov ayaboiow suirec, kat more pyoes
> val
ev oupPovrcve Toicr pirowrw épé.
Kupve, kver modus ide, Sédorka dt ut) réxn dvdpa
evOvvrijpa Kaxhs UBpios *perépns. 40
aorol pev yap €6' olde caddpoves, tyyeudves 8
7 ‘ > lA a
TETpPahatrat TOAAV ES KaKOTNTA TeECEIY.
Ovdepiav mw, Kipr’, dyabol rodw dreoav dv8pes:
a “~ ~ 4)
GAN drav bBpifev roto. Kaxolow dn,
Ojpov Te Pbeipwor, dikas 7 adiKkovor diddowv 45
olkel@y Kepdéwv civexa Kal Kpdreos,
EAmeo pt) Onpdv Keivyny woAW drpEpteiobat,
> ~ an ~
pnd ef viv moddf Keira év jovyin,
9 > ~ - wy) 3 v4 ~ 7
«UT dv Tolot Kakoiot Pid avdpdor tadra yévnrat,
7 os \ Pal 7
Képdea Onpociw ody Kak® épyopeva. 50
EK Tav yap oTdotés TE Kal Eugdvror dévor avdpav
pobvapyot O+ & moder ph more THE KOot.
Kupve, modus pev €0 d€ mods, Aaol dé dF HAAXOL,
ot mpoac8 obre Sikas decay ove vopous,
GAN audi wArevpaicr Sopas aiyav KarérpiBor, 55
ew & dor Edador thos évépovTo TOre0s.
kat viv eto’ a&yaboi, TloAvmaidy: of dt mplv éoOAoi
viv detrot. Tis kev Tabr dvéxoiT eoopar ;
adAnAovs & adraréow én addAHAoLoL yeAGvTEs,
ovUTE Kakav yvopas «iddtes oT ayabdr. 60
40, iperépns * (with y above v inh). 42, eis A. 45. pei
povor A, v in faint ink by a later (?) hand over an erasure ; evidently
w (©) changed to ov. d5ov01 A: in spite of the conflicting state-
ments found in the edd. there is no doubt at all as to the readings
of A. 46, xepdav all but AO. 47, drpemecioOu Bek. : drpe-
péecOu vulg, 48. -id0. m.xeira Epkema: x.7.vulg. 51, ordos
éoti *, 52. potvapxoi 6’ d Ahrens: potdvapya dé AO: -os 5é*.
55. mAevpatot AO: -jo*. 56, 7Hvd’... moAw *,
110 OEOTNIAOS
Mydéva ravde piroy roted, LloAvrraidn, dordy
ex Ovpod, xpeins eivexa pndemins:
GAG Odker pev Tao amd ydoons pidros evat,
~ \ / ~ ae A“
XpHpa dé ovppiéns pyndevi pnd driody
arovdaiov: yon yap oifupav dpévas avdpar, 65
ua A ET 4 4 vy) ? 4
os odiv er Epyoow miotis Er ovdEuia,
aA Sbdous amrdras Te wodvTAoKias 7 Epirnoav
ef € BA la 4
otTws as dvdpes pnkeTl cw Cdpevot.
, ; , a , , N p) ,
My more, Kdpve, kax® tricuvvos Botdeve adv avdpi,
> ~ ~ 3
ev0T dv omovdatov mphypy ébéAns TeAEraL, 70
GA per’ Ec Adv iwv BobrAev kal moAAa poyhoat
4 >
kal pakpiv moociv, Kipy’, dddv éxredéoat.
II png pndé diroucw bras dvakovéo Taow
~ 7 ~ \ 4 ,
Tavpol Tol TOAA@Y TrLOTOV EXOUGL VooY.
Ilavpotowv micvvos peyérd dvdpdow epy’ émtxelper, 75
Hy wot avyKeotov, Kipve, AdBns avinv.
Iliords avijp xpucod re kal dpytpov avreptcacbat
détos ev xaderH, Kipve, dtyooracip.
Ilavpovs eipioets, TloAvraidn, dvdpas ératpous
MlLoTOVS EV XaAETrOLlS TPHYyLacL ylvopévous, 80
oizives av ToAUGeV, 6udppova Ovpdy ExovTes,
icov Tav ayabav TaY TE KaK@Y [METEXELY,
61. pedéva corr. into pndéva by a later hand A. 62. xpens A.
ovvexa A, an 5 puas O. 65. omovéaiar 0. 67. 7° draras elr.
71. éc0A@v Of. Bovdreve O: Bovdeveo*. xaiom.*. poyjoa with o
added partly over the final curve of a and an acute accent placed
over the circumflex of n 4: poyjoa 0: poynoas *. 72. éxredéoas A,
s is certainly a later addition over an erased « of which traces are
still visible : éxreAéoa O: -éoas *,
4a 345
ee
EAETEION A 111
‘roacous & ov ebpors Si¢jpevos odd emi mdévtas
avOpdémrovs, ods vais py pla mdvras eyo,
oiow em yAdoon Te Kal dp0adpotow erect 85
07 »Q? 9 x a> # , e
aidds, ovd aicypoy xphy em Kepdos aye.
My pe ereow piv orépye, voov 8 éxe kal dpévas GAAn,
ef pe pirels Kai cou mioTos Eveore véos:
H pe pidrer kabapoy Oépevos voov, 7 p amroeumov
” os , a p) ,
ExOaip , dupadinv veikos deipdpevos. 90
ds 6& puff yAdoon diy’ exer voov, odTos éraipos
detvés, Kipv’, €xOpds BédXTepos 7) Pidos ar.
“Hy tis émaivion oe tTécov ypévoy dacov épens,
vorpicbels 8 a&dAnv ydooav thot Kkaxiy,
ToLovTos ToL ETalpos avip hiros ovTi Mar EcOACS, 95
és K’ eitrn yAdoon A@a, ppovh 8 Erepa.
GAN ein ToLtodros épuoi didos, ds Tov éTaipov
ywackav dpyiv Kai Bapdy dvTa péper
avTi Kaclyyyntov. ov O€ pol, pire, Tad7 Evi Ove
4 4 <P: ~ 2 3 4
ppaceo, Kal ToT E“ov pyjceat eforricw. 100
> ~
Mydets o avOpdrwv teicn Kaxiy dvdpa pidrgjoat,
Kupve: ti 8’ €or bhedos Setdds avip pidos ar ;
at aes NE -~ , 7 a oat
or dv o &k yxaderrolo mévov picalto Kal dns,
ore Kev Ec OAdv Exwy Tod peTadoby EBEXoL.
83. réccovs Bergk: rovrovs oby evpos (sic) A: Tovrous ody’
etpnoes O: Tovs & ovy etpyoes *, 84. dyo AO: -a *. . HV
Welcker: av AO: «i *: émawnoea Oelp: -€oe *. dpwn all but AO.
94, GAAn all but AO. inot Bek. : inor vulg. 96, Aga Bgk. : Adua
AO: Agora *. ppovh Ai: povet *. 100. morapov corr. to
motepov A, 101. c’om.*. 102. xeivos* (for deA.): om. 0. 104.
peradovv Buttmann. é0éAoc Brunck. For the MSS. see Appendix.
112 OEOrNIAOS
Acidovs ev Epdovts paraordétn xdpis éoriv: 105
be \ ? v4 ¢ QA “™
toov Kal omeipely TovTOY AAOs ToOALTS.
ovTe yap av révrov omelpwy Bald Artov apuas,
ovTe Kakovs ev Opa@v ev mdédww avTiAdBots:
’
amdnotov yap éxovor kakol véov. iv Od’ ey dpdprns,
~ A a b] ? "A
Tav mpocbey mdvTwY ExkéxuTat Pirdrns. 110
e en oe ‘ X ? 9 7 Ve
of 0 dyadol Td péytorov dpavpioKxovor mabévres,
pvijpa 8& xoto0 adyabdy kal ydpw égorico.
My moré to Kaxdv avdpa pirov oretobae éraipor,
’
GA aici hevyew Bote KaKov ALpéeva.
IToAXoé rox wéc10s Kai Bpdords cio éraipor, 115
év O€ oTrovdaiwm TpnyuaTl TaVpPOTEpOL
™pHYy pérepor.
KiBdnrov 6 avdpss yvavat yaderdrepov ovdév,
,
Kipv’, 008’ evraBins éori epi mréovos.
Xpucod KiBdjro1o Kai dpyvpov dvoyxeros arn,
Kupve, kai é£evpeiy padiov avdpl coda. 120
el 0& hidov véos dvdpds evi orHOeoor AcAHON
udpos éedv, dddtov 8° év dpeciv Hrop éxn,
Tovro Oeds KiBdnrAdraTov troince Bporoicty,
Kal yvval TdvT@Y TOUT avinporarTov.
ovde yap eldeins dvdpds véov ovdE yuvatkés, 125
mplv mepnbeins dorep vrogvyiov:
105. & ed *, cf. 955. 111. dyavpicoxovo. Ahrens: énavpi-
okovot vulg. 112. 6 xovo’ Williams: priya 8 éxovo’ vulg. and
edd. (8 exovo’ A). 113. ro. Brunck: tév vulg. €éraipwy with a
slight blot on the second portion of w ( ) correcting it into o, A.
119. dvoyeréds i: doxeros A* and Clem. The Lat. tr. of A has
written difficilis above this word. 121. AeAHOn As AeAHOA O:
A€Anbe * Clem. 122. Wevdovs 0: Yvbvds or Pedvds *, 125.
ode ydp eideins AO (eldoins 0): od yap ay ecideins * Aristot. ovd¢
Aristot. : otre vulg. 126. mecpadeins * Aristot.
EAETEION A
+Q7 5
ovoe kev eixdooais moTEp Tor és dviov edOdv:
TOAAGKL Yap yvomunv e~atrareo’ idéat.
Mijr’ dperiy eéxov, Todvraién, EEoxos eivat
pyr a&pevos: potvoy & dyvdpi yévouro TUXN.
Ovdey ev avOpdroict marpis Kal pntpds dpewvov
€mrerTo, Tos doin, Képve, péunre dixn.
> 5)
Oudeis, Kipy , drns xai xépdeos aitios airés,
GXXX Oeot rovTwv Séropes dugorépwv-
ovo€e Tis avOparrwy Epydferat év dpeciv €idads
bd 7 \ ae > \ 7 cl ?
€s TEAOS €i7 ayabdy yiverat cite KaKov.
TOAAGKL yap Sokéwv Onoe Kaxdv écOrOv EOnkev,
Kai Te Soka@v Onoev écOrdv EOnKe KaKérv.
> ? >’ 7 7 e 7
ovdé To aVOpdrwv Tapayivera dooa OédAnoW:
n~ : bf
loxer yap xadenis welpar adunyavins.
dvOpwro d& pdraia vopifoper, eiddres oder"
‘ \ m! wr , ~ /
Geol dé kara ohétepov mdvTa Tedovar voor.
Ouvdeis mw ~eivov, TloAumaidn, éEatarioas
ovd ikérny Ovntav abavdrous edrabev.
BovAco & edoeBéwy drdlyos adv xphpacty oikeiv
}) TWrovTeiv ddikws yphpara macdpevos.
év 6¢ dixkatootyvn avdAAnBSnv mac’ aperh ’ orw,
mas 0€ tT avip ayabds, Kupve, dixaios ear.
4 \ 4 \ - bd \ ‘4
Xphpara pev daipov kal maykdko avdpi didwow,
Kupv’: dperis 8 ddtyos dvdpdou poip Ererat.
113
130
135
140
145
150
127. dvov Camer. : tor’ és &pov vulg. (éowpiov O and eight others).
132. rois Vinet : émAero ois vulg.: érd€0” boos doins . .
. bins Stob.
189. d00a OéAnow AO: ba0° é0édnow *. 146. naodp. Brunck :
Tmacodp, vulg. 147, dpern éore Abfgmn : apér’ éore O.
4 8 aperr ddiyous dvipdor Kipv’ érera *.
I
150,
114 OEOTNIAOS>
“YBpw, Kipve, Oeds mp@rov kax@ drracev avdpi,
ov pédre xdpny pndepiav Oéuevat.
Tikrec tou Képos bBpw, drav Kax@ 6ABos Ernrat
avOpar@, Kai drm pr vos &ptios 7.
My mroré ro mevinv OvuopObpov avdpi xodwbeis 1555
pnd adxpnpootyny ovrAopévny mpddepe’
Zevs ydp To. TO TéAavTov Emippémer AAOTE GAA,
&Xore pev mAouTeiv, dAAoTE pyndev Exerv.
M7 more, Kipv’, dyopao bai eros péya: olde yap ovdeis
avOporev & tt WE ynpépyn avdpi TEAEl. 160
TIoAAoé rou xypavrat Serais ppeci, Saiporr & éoOd@,
i X \ ? 4 ? > ,
ois TO Kakodv Ooxéoy yiverat els dyabér.
pb ee, 3 a“ ae a ‘ ? Ex
eiaiv 6 ot BovAn tT adyabA Kai datporr detko
4 4 > » > a
pox Gigover, rédos O Epypacw ovyx Emerat.
Ovdels dvOpdémrev ovr’ 6ABios ovTE TEx pds 165
>
ore kakods voogiy Saipovos ott ayabés.
"ANN GdAd@ Kakdv ott, 7d 8 arpexes dABtos ovddels
avOpdérav omrécous nédtos Kabopa.
a \ ‘ ~ € \ 4 ’ ~
Ov dé Beot Tin@ow, 6 Kal popedpevos aiver:
avdpos dé atrovdt) yiverat ovdepia, 170
Ocois wou: Oeois eoriv emt Kkpadros- otro. drep Deady
> ’
yiverar avOpdérots ott aydO ovre KaKd.
151. kan@ As: kaxdv*. 152. pndepiny A. Oépevov A, the corr.
by a later hand: @éyuevoy O and ten inf. MSS.: Oéueva: *. 154.
avOpwmev AO. 157. ddAAws Stob. 158. pndév A Stob.: F oddér *,
160. xjpépa *. 162. yiverar 0: yiyveru A*, 163. 5eAG A :
Kak® O: pavrw *. 168. «a0apa corr. by pr. m. into -opa A.
169. 6 AO. 171. Oeotow ém A: ofs éort xpdros O: ofs éotl péeya
«patos *:; éorw ém Bgk. oun *.
Se
EAETEION A 115
"Avdp ayabov revin mévrov Séprnot pédora,
Kat yhpws woAiod, Kipve, cat jmiddov,
nv On xpi pedyovra Kali és Babuxhrea révrov 175
pimrety kal weTpéwy, Kipve, car’ 7rALBdror,
kai yap avip tevin Sedunpévos ovre Tu elreiv
ov0 EpEar Stvarat, yAdooa Sé of Séderat.
Xpi) yap ues emi ynv te Kai edpéa vota Oardoons
Si¢noGat xaderijs, Kvpve, vow tevins. 180
TeOvadpevar, pire Kupve, mevixp® BérAtepov avdpi,
) (we XademH TELpbpevov TreEvin.
Kptods pév Kai dvous du¢jpeOa, Képve, kal imzovs
evyevéas, Kai Tis BotvdreTar €€ ayabav
ByoecOat: ynpat dé Kaki Kakod ov peredaiver 185
éoOXbs avip, jv of xphpara TodAd 6160.
Or en 2 x > i is i EY
ovde yuvi) Kakod avdpos avaiverat elvar dkoiris
tAouciov, dX advedy BovdeTat dvT’ d&yaOod.
XpPHpaTa yap Tiu@ot, Kal €K KaKod EcOAds Eynper,
‘ b bp] ~ ~ BA - :
kai Kakos €€ ayabod: mdodTos Eu~e yévos. 190
ovT@ pr Oadpage yéevos, IloAvrraidn, dorav
pavpotobar ody yap ployerat EcOAd Kakois.
Adros to tatrny eidas Kakémrarpiy éotoav
eis olkous @yeTat, yphpace mretOdpevos,
eVdogos Kakddogov, émel Kparepyh piv avdyKn 195
évTvet, HT avdpds TAnpova OnKe véor.
173. ddprvynor A. 175. Baduenrea A, Clem., Plut. de Stoic. rep. :
peyannrea * Plut. de comm. not., Schol. Thue. 176. werpéwy A:
meTpav *, Kal HALBaTov A. 180, di¢ecOa *, xaderis, s by
a later hand, A. 183. «divas pev 57) vai Stob. 185. Bnderbar
bfmq: BivesOa: marg. g: eThoacOa ‘Xen,’ ap. Stob. 187. odde yuh
A ‘Xen.’ : ode pin O: ovdepia *. 189, yap ‘Xen.’: perv vulg.
exxod with a inserted between x« by a later hand, A. 195,
éviotos *. 196. évrdes Brunck : évrive: vulg.
12
116 OEOrNIAOS
~ > a
Xphya Oo, 0 pev Adder kai adv dixn avdpi yévnrat
\ “~ > , 4
kal kabapas, aiel mappdvipov Ted€Oet.
> 0? 93997 bY 5 aN pe o>
ei 0° ddixws apd Katpoy dvip diroKxepder Oupo
KTHoeT al, E10 Spkw wap Td Sikaov édav, 200
avbtika pév Tt pépev Képdos Soxel, és Se TeAevTHV
F 4 , can ae 2 ,
abOis €yevto Kakov, Oedy & dmrepécye véos.
> wn ~
GAA TAD GvOpdTrwv amare voov od yap ew adbrod
TivovTal MaKapEs TPHYLaTos auTAakias,
bd
GAX 6 pev avros Erice Kakdy xpéos, ovdE Pirowowy 205
atnv €€oriow taiciv émexpéuacer"
» >
aAov 6 od KaTésapwe Sikn: Odvatos yap ava.dys
mpoabev emi Brepdpors Eero kipa hépwr.
Oddeis tor pevyovrt pidros kai micros éTaipos:.
an 4 ~ > A a 3 > 4
Ths O€ guyhs éotivy Tobr’ dvinporepor. 210
Oivov Tot wively tmovAdy Kakév: Hv O€ TLS atTov
4 es
trivn emioTapévos, ov Kakos, GAN ayabds.
Kupve, hidous kéra wavras émiotpede totkiroy 700s,
épyiv ouppioyev fvTw Exaotos eet.
TovAvmou opyiyv iaxe moAvTAbKov, Os moti WETPN, 215
Th MpootouAnon, Totos ideiv edavy.
viv pev THO Edérov, Tore 8 adAoios xpoa yivou:
Kpécowv To codgin yiverat atporins.
197. xpjya 0 @ O: xpnyata & ob *. 203. ém cegl: €r’ * incl. A,
which has L. tr. adhuc. avrov Jacobs: avrovs vulg.: avray (corr.) l.
204. dpmdaxins *. 205. rice *, 206. imexpépacer O.
p.m. 4 wrote xcarapapye—a later hand corr. the second a into what
seems to be 7 or ¢, so faintly written that only the portions outside
a can be distinguished. 211. modvy AO. 213. Oupé A (L. tr.
anime): Kiupve *. 216. -non g Ath.: -yoe A* 218. xpatvdv* :
Kpeittov yp. 1. yiverat 0: yiryvera A*,
:
ee a SE ee ee — es
ea oe
EAETEION A 117
Mndev dyav doyadde tapacoopévoy troduntéor,
A la Bi
Kupve, peony 5 épxev tiv dd6v, damep éyd. 220
7
Oozis Tot doxéet Tov TAnciov iSpevar odvdér,
> 4 ~
GAA avros podvos mrotkira Shve’ Eyew,
~ £ ,’ ~
Keivos y' &ppov Eori, viov BeBrAappévos écOdod.
lg \ 4 2 ,
lows yap mdavres morkin émiotdépeba,
; |
GNA 6 pev ovK EDEL KaKoKEpdinow erecbat, 225
Tw 6€ dodoTAoklat wadrdAov amor ov.
TTAodrov & oddév réppa mepacpévoy dvOpérocw:
ol yap viv huav mAciorov Exovar Bior,
dimddovov orreddovet. tis dv Kopéceer dravras ;
Xpnpata To Ovytots yivera ddpoovyn. 230
darn & é& atris dvapaiverat, fv, dmére Zeds
mépryn Tepopévois, &dAoTE HAAos ExeL,
‘Akpémods Kal mipyos éoy Keveddpore Sjpo,
Kdpv’, odACyns Tipjs eupopev ec Orbs avip.
Ove Ere te mpérer Huy dr advdpdor oetopevoiry, 235
GN ws méyxv ToAEL, Kvpve, dd@oopéern.
\ A .»% s.3 9 A c > #9 a ,
Lol HEV €Y@ TTEP €Owka, ody ois em AMTELPOVA TTOVTOV
TeTHON Kat ynv Tadcay deipopevos,
219. modrTdwy O: -inTav *. 220. €pxov *, 222. éxew with v
almost totally erased A. 225. -inow AOm Stob.: -enow™*.
228. Biov all MSS., Lat. tr. in A divitias: voov in Bekker’s text
without any cr. note. 232. dAdAoré 7 AO. 235. ob8 ere Tr
Williams : ovéev emrpére: jyiv (sic) A: ov5€ Tt mpéme bpiv (é proba-
bilius quam 7 Stud.) 0: ovbé Tt MpeTeL Hpiy el: 008° Ere ye mpérer Hyiv * :
ju Herm, 236. GAd’ ds maryXV mode Kupve adwoopnevn (sic) A, L. tr.
destruende : Aveww ws méAEws Toixor GAwoopevns ¢: méA€OS reixy g: ddvew
Kupv’ ws réd€’ GAwoopevn * 238. mwrhoe AO, Kai Bgk,: ward
vulg. deipdpevosO, For ‘the transposition 239 sqq., see Notes.
118 OEOTNIAOS
4
Kipve, a0 ‘EdAAdSa yay otpwoddpevos 40 ava vi-
cous, 247
> / A , eS 4
iy Ovievta mepav mévTov er arpvyeTor,
ovx immov veTooly Edhpmevos’ GAAE oe Tepper
ayaa Movedwr dépa iocrepdveor 250
e 7 PF. X \ > if 2
pn.idios, Boivns dé Kai eiharivnot wapéoon 239
év madoals, TOAA@Y KeElpevos Ev oTOpacLy. 240
kai ce ovv avrioKkotot ALyuPOdyyots véor dvdpes
> 4 b] ‘ 2 ‘ tA
EUKOTLWS EPATOL KAAG TE Kal ALIyER
acovTa Kal drav Svogepis td KevOeot yains
7
Bijs modvkaxdrovus eis ’Aidao Sépous,
obd€ trot ovde Oavav arrodeis KAEOS, GAAA peAHoes 245.
apOirov avOpdrros aity éxwv dvopa.
los > e , I | ” a >
Tao. 6, dcotot péunre, Kal Eooopévoioiv aod? 251
Econ ouas, Opp’ av yh Te Kal HéALos.
ae bd \ bd ‘4 \ ~ > 4 > ~
[airap éyav ddlyns mapa ocd ob TvyXdvw aidods,
GN Gorep pikpov twraida A6yos p darés. |
ms a >
KdAXorov 76 Oikatératov, AwaTov 8 byiaiveyy 2555
mpaypa d€ Tepmvoratov, Tod Tis Epa, TO TUXEIY.
“Immos €y® Kadi) Kai dOXin, dAAA KEaKLOTOV
dvdpa hépw, Kai po. Todr’ dvinpérarov.
moAAdki & npéd\Anoa Stapphéaca yadwov
gevyerv, dmwooapévn Tov Kakov Hvioxor. 260
249. @varotow for vwruow K. 239. Ooivys A: Ooivns O: -as *.
241. AvyvpOdyyoor Al. 243. dvopepjs AO: -ois *. KevOpaor O:
xevOpaar *. 245. ob5€ Te Anoes O: odd ye Anoes *. 251. 7. &
éo. Lachm.: maou bids ofor pepnae (sic) A: L. tr. iovis above dds :
naow oiot p. O: nactyapolo.*, dodn A. 256. mpayya AObcdefghlmn:
apn-*. ov * incl. O ace. to Stud.’s facsimile ; the edd. give rot AO.
260. pevyer Bgk.: pevyew dnwaoapévn AO: pedyev wo- *.
Ee a
EAETEION A 119
Ov por wiverat oivos, eel mapa maid repeivy
Gos avijp KaTéxet ToANOY Euod Kakiov.
Wuxpov por mapa 7Hde piror tivover ToKijes,
— oF dpa O ddpever Kai pe yoda dépen,
evOa péonv mepi maida Badov dyxav’ édirnoa 265
depyy, 4 O& Tépey PbéyyeT’ amd aréparos.
Tvery rot mevin ye Kat dddorpin trep éodca:
A \ 9 > \ BA 4 ,
OUTE yap Els ayopnV EpyeTat ovTE Sikas:
2 \ BY 4 A _ ae ee
TaVTH yap TovAACoGOY EXEL, MdvTN O emipvKTos,
, ee 2 gs Sa ? y >
mdv7n 0 €xOpi) dpas yiverat, Oa rep 7. 270
“lows Tot TA pév dAra Oeoi Ovntois dvOpadrots
aie) iP > 2, 7 ‘ 4 >»
ynpas T ovAdpevoy Kai vedtynT edocay,
Tay TdvTov dé KéKioTov év advOpéro.s, Oavdrov TE
kal Tacéwv vovcwy éoTi Tovnporaror,
A > ‘ 4 a 7 tA
matdas émel Opéyrato kai dppeva mévta Tapdoxols, 275
xpypata 6° ef KaTabns TOA avinpd wabdr,
A tM; Sa 2 fe “ ’ > 4
Tov TaTép €xOaipovot, Katapa@vTat 8’ drrodécban,
Kal otvyéove’ domrep TTwXOV evEpy Opevor.
Eikés Tot Kakoyv dvdpa Kakos Ta Oixata vopifey,
s 2, > £ gf 7
pndepiav Katémicl a¢épevoy vépeot: 280
a , 7 3 lA an VA / Pee: rad
deiko yép tT amddapva BpoTo mapa TOAX averdécbar
map mod6s, nycicbai 0 ws Kara wdvra TLE.
265. napa *: Baroy Herm.: AaBwyr vulg. 267. yar’ «i (sic) A.
ye Bek. : te A: om. *, 269. émipuxros* (-ov 0). 270. €xOpa *.
yivera AO: yiryv. *. 272. nav veotnT edocay (sic) A; later « was
inserted between a and v and a dot written above v. 275, em A.
276. ¢i xara@js Bgk.: A has e¢||cara6ys with an erasure between € and «
and the remains of a letter attached to «. * have éyxara6jjs, and
Bekker has no:cr. note on the reading of 4 ; in view of similar cases
it is certain that the erasure was made after he collated the MS.
The erased letter was evidently y; a portion of the down stroke
is still attached to « and the erasure reaches so low as to delete the
first « of €x@aipovo: in the next line. 278. énepx- *. 279. To
Epk. : ro. A with an erasure immed, after + (v erased after Bek.) :
Tov *, 280. xardémy *, 281. Bporal (sic) A.
120 OEOrNIAO>
’Aoray pndevi motos édy ida Taévde mpdBatve,
HAO Spxw micvvos pyre Pirnpoovyy.
pnd «i Ziv’ €0&An trapéxev Baoidrfja péyrotoy 285
~ >
éyyvov a0avdtov, miata TiOeiy EOédAov.
? lA , a f £ la >Q7
Ev ydp To. 7éde &de Kaxowoy@ avddver ovd€év
ate dt c@erbar Todd! dvOABSrepoL.
Nov 6¢ ta Tév ayabav Kaka yiverat €oOAa KaKoloLV
? An ny >» , ,
avdpav- ayéovrar 0 EextpamrédAo.ot vopots: 290
aldas pév yap ddwAev, dvatdein dé Kai UBprs
viknoaca Oikny ynv kata Tacay éxel.
Oude A€wv aie Kpéa SaivuTar, GANG piv Eurrns
‘ la +7 ’ e a ,
Kal Kparepov trep €6v0 aipei AaULNKX AVL.
Korito avOpém@ aryav xareradratov ax 00s, 295
Pbeyydpevos 8 adats oto maph méAeTal,
€xOatpovor O& mdvres, dvayKkain 8 emipérs
> \ 7 / 7
avdpos Toovrov ovptrocio Tedéber.
Ovdels AF piros eivar, emhv kakdv advdpi yévnrat,
ovd & Kk’ éx yaorpés, Kipve, pias yeyovn. 300
l
IIixpos kai yAukds toO: Kal dpradéos Kai dmrnvis
Adrpiot kal Suwoiv yeirool tr d&yyOdpas.
Ov xpi) KiykAifew ayabdv Biov, ddr arpepigerr,
Tov 8 kaxdy kiveiv, €or av és 6p0a Barns.
283. tavde Herm.: révde vulg. 285. éOére * (é€réAe €). 288.
waberoowomel (sic) A: ws 6 rd cou oi *. The reading adopted in
the text was proposed by Schmidt. ° 290. yivovra *. vopos *.
294. édvr’ aipe (sic) A. 296. wéAerar Camer.: péAerac vuilg.
297. mavras A. 299. Aj Bgk.: 5n (sic) A: ob52 O€Aa O: odd
e0érea *. 300. 0d8’ wx’ ex (sic) A: od8 jv ex *, yeyovn Turneb. :
-ovn A, -a*. 301. dpyadéos *. 304. Barns Crispin: ||al/ps A two
erasures with the trace of an erased accent above the first : AdBys* ;
Bek. prints AdBns in his text with no er. n.
I RD iS =
ti
Oe
EAETEION A 121
‘ ‘
Tot kakot ov mévres Kakoi x yaortpos yeybvacw, 305
> n
GAA dvdpecot Kakois cvvOéuevor idinv
4
Epya te decid’ Euabor kai ern dtodnpa Kal bBpir,
aN 6 os tA ai BA
cATOmEevoL KElvoUS TaVTa EyELY ETULA,
, la y
Ev pev ovoctrootv dvip memvupévos ein,
mévra O€ piv AHOew ws amedvTa Soxoi. 310
eis 0€ hépor TA yedoia, Cbpngu dé KapTepds «in,
7 6 A a x @ bd
YlV@OOK@V PYV NVTLV EKAOTOS €Xél.
? X
Ev pev pawvopévos udrda paivopa, év dé dikaios
4 > ? ‘ee re
tavrov avOpeétreov eiui dtxadraros.
TloAAoé rot mAovTobe1 KaKol, dyaboi Sé mévovTary 315
GAN tpeis Tovros od Staperpopucba
THS aperns Tov mAoorov, eel TO pev EuTredoy aii,
xXphpata 8 dvOpémwv addoTe aos Exel.
? ,
Kupv’, ayabos pév advijp yvdunv eye €urredov aie,
lal 2 - ~
ToAma 0 & TE Kaxois Keipevos ev T dyabols. 320
3 > a
ei dé Beds kak@ advdpi Biov Kal mAodrov brdoon,
’ 7? 7 > , ,
adpaivev Kkakinv ov divarat KATEXELV.
My mor emi opixpa mpopdoe: pidrov dvdp’ dtrodéoou,
metOdpuevos xadrerh, Kipre, dtarBorén.
ei TIS GuapToAfor pirov emi travTi xorA@7o, 325
ov mor dv ddAHAoLs apOpior ovdE Pidor
305. of *. nay7T||s A: mavres in Bek.’s cr. n. proves the eras. to
be of later date: mavrws *. yeyovaow final v almost totally
erased A. 309. ein Herm.: evar A: toh *. 310. d5oxo0t Geel :
done: A, with an accent erased above o: démei O: bee *. 811.
pepo Ta (sic) A: pépec ta Obfm : others Pépav Ta: Péporrach. Ovpyqu A.
6€om. A, in AO: eins *. 318. GAAoré 7’ A. 321. édmacoe *.
322. Bioroy for xaxinv Stob. 323. daodécons *. 324, d:aiBorln
Bgk. : 5:aBoXly vulg. $25. dpaprwdoio: 0.
122 OEOTNIAOS
» Z ¢ \ x 5] ’ v4 e
elev. apapTwral yap ev avOpeémo.ow EmovTat
~ ’
Ovnrots, Kipve: Oeot & od« eO€édXovar pepe.
Kat Bpadds &Bovdos cidev taxdv dvdpa SidKov,
Kupve, ody «dein Oeav Sikn abavatov. 330
"H 4 5] , ? cQr + 4
OVXOS, MOTTEP EY@, péconv Oddy Epxeo Trocatv,
pnd érépoior Oidovs, Kipve, Ta Tay ETEpwv.
Ovk éaTw ghevyovti pidos Kai miords éTaiposs 332a
~ ‘ ~ 5] ‘ a> 9» 2
THs O€ guys €otiv TobT avinpdraror. b
My more pevyovr dvdpa én’ edmridu, Kipve, giryons
ovde yap oikade Bas yiverat adres Ere.
Myéev dyav orevdetv. tavTwv péo apiota. Kai obras,
Kupy’, fers dperiv, HvTe AaBeiv yaderor. 336
Zevs por Tov Te hidrwy doln Ticwv, ot pe piredouw,
TaY T EXOpav peigov, Kdpve, duynadpmevov.
oA by) } 7 ie - 6 7 6 \ >
xovrws adv Soxéotpe pet avOpdérev Beds civat,
ei amoTtioduevoy poipa Kiyn Oavdrou. °
? 4
-~ 3
"AAG, Zed, TeAcoOy por, OrAdpmte, Kaipiov edy Hv
3 3 3 5] 3
X\ 7 > ‘ “~ Pf A 3 P
dds d€ pot avTi kaxk@y Kai TL wabeiv dyabér.
7 ’ > la lal oy V4
TeOvainv O, ef ph TL KakOv ATravpa peptpvewv
¢ 7 7 JS ae “~ ee
evpoiunv, doinv Od avt aviav avias:
> 3 \ e 2 7 , ra ? 4 co
aiga yap ovTws é€a7i. Tiois 0 ov daiverat Huiv 345
? a“ A ghee! , eer 4 4
avdpav, ol TAA Xphuat exovor Bin
7 > \ de 4 3 ? va
avAnoarvress eyw de Ktwy emépnoa yapddpny,
“~ >
XELMEPPO TOTAUG TadVT arrocEeLodpEvos.
332. Si50v Stob. 332 ab [=209-10] in A alone. 340. «i
pn O: nv*. xKixn vulg. : xixot Camer. 341. Zevs Obcefgm. 3438.
~tpvaow O; -av *: ef, 219. 344. B5oinv & Ae: Boiny 7 Og: Soin?
bedfhmn. 347. xapadphy A.
EAETEION A 123
Tay €in pédav aipa meiv, emit eaOdds dpotTo
daipwrv, ds KaT éudv voby Tedéoee THOE. 350
y “~
A dedi) mevin, ti pévers ; mpodurodca map a&ddov
’ ?
dvdp tévat. » pr Onv pw ovK éO€dovTa diret,
>
GX 10 Kai ddpov &dXov Errolyeo, pyde ped hpéwv
y - “~ - 4
aie dvotivou Tobde Riou péreye.
ToApa, Kdpve, kaxotow, ere xacOdotow exapes, 355
evUTE oe Kal TOUT@Y poip éméBaddrev ~ExeLv.
as 0€ mep €€ adyabar eraBes kakév, ds dé Kal adris
exddvat teip@ Oeoiow érevy dpevos.
pnde Ainy ewigaive: Kady dé 71, Kupy’, émipaiverv
Tavpous Knoepovas ans Kakérnros exes. 360
"Avdpos tot Kpadin puviber péya mapa mabdr7os,
Kupv’: amotivupévov 8 avferar e€orricw.
Ev KoriAde Tov €xOpiv- Grav & droxeiptos ENOn,
ticai viv mpdpacw pydepiav Oépevos.
“Ioxe vow, yA@oons dé 7d pelAixov aiev ewécT@ — 365
detA@y Tor TeAEOEL Kapdin d€vTEpn.
~ n~ ]
Ov Stivapat yvdvat voov dorév bvtw Exovot:
ovre yap ev epdwv avddvw otre Kakas.
~ “ » ae 2 7
popedvrat S€ pe TodAoé, 6uads Kakol HOE Kai Eo OXol:
pipetcbat & ovdels Trav dodgy dbvarat. 370
M4 p aéxovra Bin xevrav bn’ dpagav edavve,
els piddrynra Alnv, Kipve, mpocedkdpevos.
349. dpoto *, 352. pi) Syv pw Williams: p’ jv div ovk (sic) A:
vi b4 p ove O: Ti Be by pe ovx *, pire (sic) A: pidcis *. 2 358.
hpav *, 355. KécOdoiow AO. 856. ovre A. 857. adOis A.
358. Oeois A. 859. 5é re A. émpaivwy Brunck : -ev vulg.
363. & om. A. 364. pndepinv O. 865. tox. vd A: toxe vdov *.
yAdoon *. énécdw*. 366. xpadin AObcdfhmn. 368, dvbpavw A.
124 OEOrNIAO>
Zed Hire, Oavpdfw oe- od yap wWavTecow avdooes,
‘\ | eee 4 ‘ 4 4
Tiny avTos Exov Kal peydéAnv dvvapiy:
avOpomrev & ev oic8a véov kal Oupoy ExdoTou: 375
nN \ s s x _ f) of ~
adv 6€ Kpdtos mdvrev e008 brarov, Bacired.
mas On cev, Kpovidn, toAua voos &vdpas adirpods
év TavThH poipn Tév Te Oikaoy Exew,
> - lol
iv T éml cwppoctynv TpEepOF véos, Hv Te mpos UBpwv
> 4 >O7 BA 7
avOpémreav addixois Epypace meOopévar ; 380
+>QZ7 ? be | 2 7 > bend
[odd€ Te Kexplpévov mpos Satpovds eat. Bpotoiow,
,’
obd dddv fytiw’ iby abavdroo dor. |
éumns & bdABov éxovow admjpova: toi & amd deidkov
4 54 \ a 4
Epywv icxovres Oupov duws trevinv
, ef > 7 4 \ rf A
bntép’ apnxavins ErkaBov, ra dikaia gpidcdrres, 385
ae a , Bundeide'd /
Tt avdp@v mapdéye: Ovpoy és dumdakinv,
lA ane a , a oe eee
Brdrrove ev oriPecot ppévas Kparepis bw avdyKns
1? > 247 y \ 2
ToApa 6 ovK €Oédwy alice TOAAA HéEpetv,
xXpnpootvn cikwv, i) 62) Kaka Tod\Ad diddoxet,
>
webded + éLamdras T ovAopévas T Epidas, 390.
avdpa Kal ovK €0édovTa: Kaxdy O€ of obey EolKev:
) yap kal xadeniy rikrer aunyavinv.
>
"Ev mrevin & 6 Te detdds advijp 6 Te wodAdv apeiver
> 3
gaiverar, dT adv dt xpnpootvyn Karéxn.
~ X\ \ \ ? “A n eet S ee.
Tov pev yap Ta Oixata hpovel vos, ovTE TEP alei 395
> ~ 7 4 > 4
iOcta yvdun oriOeow eurredin:
~ 5 > 2 »+ ~ ia , yw ? ’ 7
tov 0” avr ovTe Kakois Ererat voos ovr ayaboiour.
tov © adyabbv ToApav xpi Td TE Kai TA Héperv,
378. Tov be A. 379. tpepOn Camer.: Tepp07 vulg. 381. da7ts
A (for éor:). 382. d56v Abdfhmn: 68és*. isl, 384. toxovTa*
(some -w-), nevins * (though somewhat doubtful in 0). 386.
mpoayer *, 395. 7adixa ppovéer*, 396. ifein O. éutrepuin A.
397. ad *, 398. Bekker is wrong when he gives 7a dé as the
reading of AO.
A AE,
Lo tp EE ce EE AL ate
EAETEION A 125
aideicbat dé pidrovs, pevyewv 7 ddEarvopas SpKous . . .
> ai b] ~
Evrpdmed , d0avdrwv pijviv ddevdpevor. 400
Mnétv dyav omevdev: Kaipds & emt mao dpioros
Epypacty avOpamwv- modddki O els aperhv
omevder avip Képdos Oufnpevos, dvtiva Saipov
7 3 4 > 7 4
Tpoppev eis peydAnv aumrakinv trapayet,
kat of €Onxe Soxeiv, & pev n Kakd, Tadr aydO eva
evpapéws, & 0 av 7 xphoipa, TadTa Kakd. 406
irtatros av huapres. éya O€ Tor aizLos ovdér,
GAN adbros yvopuns ovk ayabiis Ervyes.
Ovddéva Onoavpiv maciv Katabjon apeivo
~ a“ >
aidods, Ar ayabois avdpdot, Képy, Emerar, — 410
> ‘\ > , ? nw > t ~
Ovdevis dvOpatrav kakiwy Soxel civat éTalpos,
€ 7 wer 4 A 4
@ yvoun 0 ererat, Kipve, cat d divapts.
é
> >
Ilivev 5 ody obrws Owpygopar, odd€ pe oivos
a A vd ? bf ~ ‘ a4 ‘ ~
efdyel, @oT elmeiv Setvdv Eros TreEpl cod.
Ovdév spotov Epoi Stvapa di¢jpevos edpeiv 415
mioTov €Taipoy, drm pH TLS Eveote Oddos:
>
és Bdoavov 8 edOav maparpiBopat dare poriBd
xpuads, wmeptepins & dup Eveote Aboyos.
> J
TIo\Ad pe Kal ovviévra mapépyerar GAN bd avdyKns
olye, ywooKer tperépny Svvapiy. 420
400. évrpene 5 *, dAevapevos *. 404, és b. 407. oo A,
408. e apeww for érvyes A. 409. -Onoe AO. 411. pndevos
... ddner *, 413, per’ oivos A: pe ¥ olvos 0. 418, vdos *
(? Adyos da).
126 OEOTNIAOS>
IIoAAois avOpérav yAdoon Ovpar ovK émixewrat
&ppod.ar, kal opiv WOAN apéAnTa péree
4 ») > AX ? »~ >»
TOAAGKL yap TO Kakov KaTakeipevov Evdov dmetvor,
éxOrdv 8” é£erOdv Acxov [7 7d Kaxdr].
Ilévrwv pév pr pivat emyxPoviowrw a&piorov 425
pnd” éadety avyas d€€os jeriov,
gtvTa & drws dkicta TUAas Aidao mepjoa
kat KetoOat ToAANY yhy émapnodpuevor,
Pica: Kai Opéwar paov Bpordv, } ppévas eaOdas
I 7 > 7 ue 4 a a 4
evOéuev> ovdeis mw TodTd y' Ereppdcaro, 430
boris cHppov’ €Onke Tiv &hpova Kak Kakod éaOAdv.
ei 0° ’AokAnmiddais TotTé y edwxe Oeds,
IA 7 4 ’ A 7 bd a“
idoOat KakodTnTa Kal atnpas dpévas avdpor,
ToAAovs av picbods Kal peydrous Edepov.
2? , 4 9 ‘ 4 :
ei O nv monrdv Te Kal &Oecrov dvdpi vonua, 435
wy hm. 3 > ~ 4 4 7
ov ror av 退 dyabod marpos EyevTo Kaxés,
TeOdpevos pvOorc. cadppociy’ adda diddoKwv
54 va \ Q 4 Da,'% /
OU TTOTE TTOLNOELS TOY KAKOV avop ayabér.
Nimuos, ds Tov Epov pev Exe vooy ev pvdaxnjow,
tov & avtod idtwy obdéty émiorpédperat. 440
Ovdcis yap mév7 éori mavod\Bios: aA 6 pev éaOAds
uae. 4 a 7 > ’ ‘4 e ~
TOAMa Exwv TO Kakév, KovUK Emridndos 6uos:
421. dvOpwnwvy AO Stob.: -os *. 422, dAdAnra médAe Stob.
424, éedOuv AOch (@ corr. to w in A): -deiv Stob. 427. *Alda
bdfmn. 429. patio A, 430. mw om. A. 431. éris (signe
dors *, — -va wdnod A: Kd Kaxod O: kat Kaxdv or -o0 ns 433.
dreipis AO. 438. momoe A, 440. trav & abrod Kibiiov (sic) A:
Tov § adTov Kidvov O: Bid & avrov iStov * (some avrov) : idiwy Jacobs.
441, yap om. 0: Ta * 442, exew all but A.
ri 2 ar i ee
EAETEION A 127
detAos 8 ob adyaboiow ériotara ore KaKotowW
Ovpov opas picyev. d0avdtor dé ddces
mavroiar Ovntotow émépxov7T’> ddA’ emiToApav 445
xp?) Gp’ dOavdrov, oia Sidodcow exer.
> ~
Ei pw €0éAets mAvvewv, Kepadis dulavrov dn’ &kpns
a4 ‘ ce ef e ?
aiel Aevkdv Udwp pevoerat tuerépns:
evpnoes O€ we TaoW er epypacw worep d&mrepOor
xpvadv, épvOpdr ideiv tpBépevoy Bacdve, 450
~ ~ 60 4] EX > ad IX
TOU xpoins KaOvmep9e péras ovy amTETaL ds
ovd’ evpas, alel 5’ dvOos exer kabapor.
"OvOpom’, ei yvduns eaxes wépos Sorrep avoins
\ ? e 7 y+ 3 7
Kal COPpPoV OVTMS wWoTTEP ahpwv cyEvoU,
TodAois av (nrwros édaiveo Tvde TOALTOY 455
oUTws @omep viv ovdevds a&éLos «i.
OU rot cbpgopoy ear yuvi) véa avdpi yépovTe-
ov yap mndadio meiPeTat ws &kaTos,
ovd dyKupat €xovow: amopphgaca dé deopd
TOAAGKIS EK VUKT@Y GAXOV ExEL ALpEeva. 460
7 LO ae 7? / 54 A rsa
My mor €m ampHKtoict voov exe, unde pevoiva,
XpHpact, Tav advvols yiverat ovdepia.
Etpapéws to xphpa Oeol décav ovr émidndov
ovr ayabov: xadrer@ 8’ Epypart Kidos Emu.
an oa
“Aud dpeTh tpiBov, Kai to Ta Sikaa pir €oT@, 4065
7 yj 7 ed 9 > 4 4
pndé oe vikdtw Képdos, 6 7 aloypov €7.
443. ovre nak... ayad| *. 444, yov pipvew vulg. (inel. A) :
bas ployer vulg. 1162 d. te Abdfmn. 449, 8 eve A.
457, otpopov eveot. Adehn: odpppovoy Wear bf: aippepdy tort g:
avppopés €or: Eustath.: not legible in 0 exe, éore. 468, ob
émidndov Hecker: ovre ti SeAdv (ro Ofn) vulg. 464, éxe *.
465. co *, 466, €e O: € *.
128 OEOTNIAOS
Mydéva Tavd aéxovTa pévey KaTépuKe Tap hiv,
pnde Otpage Kédev’ ovK eOédovT lévar,
pnd ebdovr’ éréyerpe, Sipovidn, dvtw dv heey
OwpnxGév7’ oive padOakds Urvos €Xn, "are
pnde Tov aypumvéovra KédXev aéxovTa Kabevdew
Tav yap avaykalov ypu’ avinpov edu.
7@ tive O eBédovTt Tapacraddy olvoyoetro
ov madoas vixtas yiverat &Bpa mabeiv.
avTap €yé—pérpov yap exw pedindéos oivov-— 475
imvou AvoikdKov pyjocopat oikad Lov,
Ew 0 as oivos yaptéoraros avdpi wembcba
ovTE TL yap VAdw ovTE Ainv pEbdo.
os & dv brepBddAn wéoL0s péTpov, ovKETL KEivos
THS avTod yA@oons KapTrepds ovde véov, 480
pvbcira 8 dmddrapva, Ta vigor yivera alcypa:
aideirar & Epdwy ovdév, drav pebin,
TO Tplv av cHppov, TéTE VATTLOS. GAA od TadTa
ywéokev pi) tiv’ oivoy bmepBorddnv,
GAN 7) mplv peOdev travicraco—ph oe BidoOwm 485
yaoTijp wore Kakov AdTpLY Epnuéeptov— |
} Tapeoy py ive. od O° Eyyxee ToOTO padratov
KoTirddes alel? Totveka& Tor peOves:
Hy pev yap péperar pirornoros, 7 O& mpdxetrat,
thy Ot Bevis orévders, THY 8 Emi xeEtpds Exels. _ 490
apveicbat & ovk oidas: avixntos dé To obTos, |
rN \ f Ua 4 b a
OS TOAAGS Tiv@y £N TL LATALOV EPEL.
469. Bekker is wrong in giving yn? as the reading of A. dytTwa
Hypa *. 476. ovnad A: otKdd (sic) O. 477. Seigw cg.. 481.
vnpover yivera: O: vnpovo’ eidera *. 483. tote A Stob. : ote cg:
bre *, 485. dnavioraco Ath. 487. 5 xe O: 5 Exe coaereeer :
5 oi Exe g. 491. aivetoOa A. 492. moddAdv A.
er ac aa
— ae
f
}
:
EAETEION A 129
dpeis 3 ed pvOciobe apd kpnrijps Hévortes,
aAAHAwY Eptdos Sty drepuKbpevor,
els TO pécov havedyres, suds évi Kal ovvdémracw 495
XovT@s ovpmoc.oy yiveras odK kxapt.
Agpovos dvdpos spas xat cddpovos oivos, drav 8}
ee, | 4 ~ oy ,
tivn dmép pétpov, Kodgov €Onxe voor.
? \ \ 5)
Ev mupi peév xpuody ze Kai dpyvpor idpies &vOpes
7 ? 3 ‘ > + 4 la
yweokove , avdpos & oivos eee véov, 500
\ ~
Kal pada wep TivuTod, Tov wrép Hétpov Hparo river,
@oTE KaTaicxdval Kal mpiv ébyTa coger.
OivBapéw kepariy, Ovoudkpire, kal pe Brarac
oivos, ata&p yvdpuns ovKér éyd rapins
npeTEpns, 76 Oe Spa trepitpéxer’ GAN dy’ dvactas 505
Tetpn0G, un mos Kal médas oivos éxe
Kal voov év arHOecot. Sdédorxa d& wh Te pératov
Ep£@ OwpnxOeis Kai péy dvecdos exo.
Oivos mivépevos movdds Kakov: jv 8€ Tis adrov
3
Tivyn émioTapévas, ov Kakév, GAN dyabédr. 510
*HAOes 64, Kredpiore, Babdy bid révrov dviccas,
evOdd’ én ovdty exovr’, & Tdédav, oddéev Exar.
vnos Tor mAEvpHow bd (vya Ofooper Hels,
Kredpic®’, of €xoper xola Si8odcr Oot:
494, épidas*. dav A. 495, eis AObdegin: és*, ovwvanari A.
497. dyav (for dyads) Stob. 498. mivn Stob.: mivnr’ A: tivn®? Oel. :
rived? *, 499. éu mupi A. 503. -éw A Stob.: -@*. BePiara A.
504, y\lw|lns 4. The erased letters have left traces reaching in each
case considerably below the line, the second erasure is wider than
the first; evidently v (vy) »; the down stroke of y is still visible:
yopns vulg. Bek. prints ywpyns with no cr.n. The eras, was made
after his collation: yAwoons Bgk. Hecker. 513. vo (sic) A.
K
130 OEOTNIAOS
ovTe TL TOV dvT@Y amroOHcopmal, oUTE TL pEifov = 517
ons evexa Eevins dAdoOev oicbpcba. 518
tov 8 dvTwy Tdpiota Trapé~opev’ jv O€ Tis AON 4515
~ ?
aed pidros dy, karderh ws PiddryTOs ExeLs
Kh 2 > _ 7 a. 4, One fd b] ~
qv O€ TLs Elpwrae Tov Endy Biov, GE of eimetv-
> ~ nn 3 >
@s eU pev xadeT@s, aS xadema@s OE par Ev, 520
v4 vA hI) ~ Ca > > ‘4
oo8 eva pev ~eivoy marpd.iov ovK amoXeirey,
>
Ecivia dé mAcbvero ov duvaris Tmapéxey.
Ov ce parny, ® [Idod7e, Oe@v Tip@or pdrALoTa:
>
> e / b 7 7
7 yap pnidiws tiv Kakdrnta pépets.
Kai ydép rot mAodrov pév Exe dyabotow Eoikev, 525
4 mevin S& Kak® ovpopos advdpi pépery.
"OQ. pot éyav ABns Kal yhpaos ovdAopévoto,
Tov pev Erepyopévov, THs O° dmrovicopéerns.
Ovdéva rw rpovdaxa pidov Kai micrév éTaipoy,
ovd ev un vpuxn SovrALov ovdey En, 530
> ’
Aieé pot pidov nrop laiverat, omm6T akotow |
9 ~ , e 4 BA
avA@Y pbeyyouévav LMEPOET OAV OTA.
Xaipo & e& rivev Kai bm’ aidnrijpos deidwv,
xaipw & &pboyyov xepal Avpny oxéwr.
515. rapista Bek.: 7a dp. vulg. 5: ns (?) A (the copyist has not
made the letters sufficiently distinct). 516. xardead’ Sitzler :
Karakeo ws pidotnTo éxes (sic) A: KardKeo’ ws giddrnros éxas *.
517. pei(w A. After transposing 517-18 as above I discovered that
the same arrangement had been suggested by Herwerden. 522.
mAéov €or’ AObcdefghimn. 523, Oeav Stob.: Bporot MSS. Th. 527.
@ po A, 528. dmovicopévns A: dnavioraperns * (incl. possibly 0
wh: is very illegible). 529, mw Bgk.: ovd€va mp. A: ovd€ Twa O:
ovTe Tivd *, 533. deiSwy Pierson: dxotwyr vulg.
?
4
1
EAETEION A 131
»” 7 “
Ov mote dovrein Kepadrt) iOeia wéduxer, 535
’
GAX aiel oKoALH, Kadyéva Aogdv exec,
‘ 3
ovre yap ek okiddns pida pverat ovd baKwOos,
B ]
ore mot €K SovANS TéKvoy édevOEptor.
e 2 can
Oizos avip, pire Kupve, wédas xadkedverar ai7d,
ed pt) Euajyv yvopnv eEamaracr Oeoi. 540
Actpaivw py tHvde modw, Tloduraién, HB pus,
qmep Kevradpous epopdyous dAecer.
Xp pe wapa ordOunv kai yvdpova rivde Sixdooat,
3
Kivpve, dixny, iciv tT dudorépoor Soper.
, ey ot > ca) ‘ 3 la ¢ ~
padvreci T oiwvois Te Kal aidopévors Lepoiow, 545
oppa pi) aumdakins aioxporv dverdos Exo,
Mydéva mw Kakérn7i Bidgeo- Tm dé dikaio
THS evepyeains ovdey apeLdrepor.
"Ayyedos &pOoyyos wéAcpor Todddakpur éyelpet,
Kupv’, dd tnAdavyéos pawdpevos ocKoriis. 550
GAN immo EuBadrrA€ TaxuTTépvoiot yaAdtvovs
djov ydp op avdpav dvridoew SoKéw.
ov TOAANY TO pernyd StampHgovor KédrevOor,
el py Eur yvdunv eEatrataor Oeoi.
X pi) ToAuav xareroiow év ddyeot Keipevoy avdpa, 555
, ~ ] ~ 4 b] 4
mpos Te Oey aireiv Exrvow abavdrov.
535. ev0eia *. 537. ovd’ Camer.: 0v0’ vulg. 538. ore Camer. :
ovdé vulg. 539. ovis *, 542, dAecev AO (0 omits v): -éon *.
543. yvepny *. 545, pavreciw * (no 7’). 548. edbryepyecins A,
cf. 574, 551. immous A. 558. woAAnv Brunck : -dv vulg.
K 2
132 OEOTNIAOS>
Ppdfeo- Kivduvds to emi Evpod ioraTat aks:
&ddore WOAN’ E€ers, HANoTE travpéorepa.
A@otdé oe pyre Ninv advedv Kredrecot yever Bat,
pyre o€ y és ToAARY xpynpootyny ehdoat. 560
Ein pot Ta pev avrov eye, Tax SE TOA Emidodvat
a fF ae
- n~ 5 6 ~ ~ ir wv
XpHpatra Tov éxOpav Toor Pidroiow ExeLv.
KexarAjoba & és daira, mapéfecOar dé map éoOd6Ov
BA \ A > ,
dvdpa xpewv coginv wacay éemiorépevor.
Tov ouvlety, OrdTav TL AEyn coddv, dppa didayxOAs 565
‘ a > , > 7 a4 b] 7
Kal ToUT Els oiKov Képdos Exwy azins.
“HBn reprépevos traigo: Snpoy yap evepbev
ys dAécas Woy Keicouat bore iOos
&pOoyyos, Aco 8 epardy hdéos jeréioro,
eumns © écOrOs ev dvpomar oddey Ere. 5470
Abéa pév avOpeérroict Kakoyv péya, Telpa 8 &pioTror"
ya,
ToAXol arreipnta dd€av exova ayabar.
> > ?
Ev €pdwy ev mdcye’ tik dyyedov &dXov iddAots ;
THs evepyecins pndin ayyedin.
Oi pe diro mpodidodorv, érel rv y exOpov aredpat
@oTe KuBepyyTns xoipddas eivadias. 576
‘Pydiov e& ayabod Oeitvar kaxdv 7) ’K KaKod éoOAdr.
ph pe Sidack’ of Tor THALKOS iui pabeir.
557. ppaceo 8 6 A. 559. Ag@orace Geel: wore coe A: WoTeE Ge*.
561. avrav A. 563. eis Obdehn. mapéfecOar A. 565, d:daxO7 A.
572. dmeipnrov*, 573. mparre*, idddrAes *. 574, evyepyeoins A,
pnidiayyerrn (sic) A. 576, evadiolls (sic) 4; 0 =m (o) or a
corrected to 0: eivadlovs O (with some doubt). 577. Oeipa A.
ae See
EAETEION A 133
"ExOaipw xakiv dvdpa, kadviapévyn dé mépetp,
gpikpys dpviBos Kodgov éxovoa voor. 580
"ExOaipwo 3€ yuvaixa mepidpopov dvdpa te wdpyov,
Os Tv adXoTpinv Bovdrer kpovpay dpodr.
"ANG Ta pev mpoBEBnKer, dujyavdr ear yevérOat
apyd tad é~orriow, Tov Gudaki) pedéro.
= 7 7 ¥= 9 if >
[laoiv ro kivdvvos em’ epypacw, oddé Tis oidev ~— 585
lal 7
TH TXHTEL pEAAEL TPHyLaToS &pxopLEvov.
> AMS: XN > & 7 > 7
GAX 6 pev evdoKipeiv TrEtpmpevos, od mpovonaas
els peyddnv anv Kai xademhy erecev:
7T® O€ KaA@S Trovedv TL Oeds wEpi maévta TiOnow
ouvtvxinv ayabyv, Exrvow addpootyrns. 590
ToApav xpi 7& didodcr Oeot Ovnroio Bporoicry,
pnidiws de Pépety augorépwr 76 ddyos.
Mire kakolow do@ 71 Ainv ppéva, pyr ayaboiow
Teppons e~amivns, mpiv Tédos akpov ier.
"“AvOpam, ddAjAotow arémpobey Oper Eraipor 595
ee > 4 la > 7
TAY TAOUTOU TaVvTOS xpHuaTos EoTL KOpos.
Shy 8) Kal dito Ger ardp Tt arrow opire
avépdow, ot Tov ody paddov ioact véov.
> ~ y
Ob wp Aabes hoirav kar’ dpagkirév, jv dpa Kai mpw
nrdotpes, KAeTT@V HueTepny gidinv. 600
580. puxpis *. 582, dddozpiay A. 584. dpya Eldick: €pya
wulg. (no accent in A). efooriow A. TH pvdaky *. 586.
my Ae: mot *, 592. duporepolly A. 593. do®@ m Bgk. : aowvra
(sic) A: vocotyta Avmov O: voo@y Avnod *: ef. 657. 594, reppojs
8 A, 596. mAovTov AO: Tovrov *. 597. dprciv *.
134 OEOCNIAOS
Ba nash RE 2 2 X ‘ b] 4 »+
Eppe, Ocoiaiv T ExXOpé Kal avOpomoiow amioTe,
Wuypov ov év KoAT@ TroLKiXoy «eixoy ogi.
Towdde kai Mdyvnras adnaddecev Epya kai bBpis,
ola T& viv lepiy tHvde TéAW KaTEXEL.
T1oAA® Tot wAEovas ALpod Kdpos SAEcev FON 605
dvdpas, door poipns melov Exev EOedor,
"Apxij €mt Weddovs puxpa xdpis: eis d& TeAeuTHV
aicypov 5%) Képdos, Kai Kakdv a&updorepov
7 »>Q? + / e A a
yivera ovd Ett Kaddv, dTw Yreddos mpocopapTn
avopi kal €€€AOn mp@rov amd oréparos. 610
Ov xadrerdv Wear Tov TANGIov, OBOE péev adTov
aivnoa derois advdpdot Tadra péder’
atyav & ovK €Bédovat Kakol Kak& ery doves:
egy 29 ‘ 4 7 vy a4
of 8 dyabot mévrev pérpov toaow exe.
Ovdséva mapmyony ayaboy Kai pétpiov d&vdpa 615
~ ~ > 7 37 ~
Tév viv avOpémev nédwos Kabopa.
> ~
Odre pan avOpdéros Karabbpia mévra TEeAElT AL
Toby yap Ovntev Kpécooves aOdvaroL.
TI6AN’ év dunyavinor kvdAivdopar axvipevos Kip’
dkpnv yap wevinv ovy wrrepedpdpuoper, 620
Ilas ris mAovc.ov dvdpa rier, drier d& Tevixpév"
~ a'sES 7 ee Wee 7
mac & avOpeémots avros eveot voos.
601. 7’ om. AOel. 602. dv... «ixov Sintenis: ds... exes vulg.
606. mAeov (sic) A: mAedy’ E0éAovow Exew Stob. 607. puxpda AO
Stob.: -pn *. els AO Stob.: és *. 609. mpocapaprn A: mpoco-
papret *. 610. «ay *. 618, toAAG@v Oel: moAA@ Stob. (-av
Stob. B).
i PO
EAETEION A 135
Ilavrota: kaxérnres év dvOpédmoiow eacw
~ ’
mavroiat 0 dperal Kai Biorov maddpa.
) ’ 4
Apyadéov ppovéovra map’ &ppoot TAX’ cyopedey 625
A ~ an :
Kal ovyav ate’ |robto yap ov duvarér],
Aloxpov ror peOvovta map’ avdpdéor vidoow eivat,
> ?
alaxpov &’ «i vider map weOvovcr péver.
“HB Kai vedrns émxovdiger véov avdpos,
ToAA@y 6 é~aiper Ovpoy és dumdakiny. 630
a A a 7
Qirint ph Ovpod Kpécowy viéos, aiévy év drass,
Kupve, kai év peyddais Ketrar dunyaviass.
‘ 7
Bovdevou dis kai rpis, 6 rot x’ emi tov véov @On:
aTnpos yap Tor AdBpos avijp TedEOeL.
‘Avdpdot Tois &yabois Ererat yvoun TE Kal adds: 635
a ~ > a ? o > 4
ol viv Ev TrOAXOLS ATPEKEwWS OALYoL.
2 ~
EAmis kai kivduvos év avOpaérrooww dpoior
ovTOL yap xadeTrol Saipoves auporepot,
TToAAdKi map Ségav re Kai edmrida yiverat ev peiv
épy avdpav, Bovdais & ovK ééyevTo TéXos, 640
627. vnpoow eivae A Stob.: vypovo’ eivar *. 628, pévor f:
pevn, -et, -or Stob. 631. @ run A: @ wep O: Wmep, Wonep or
ourep *, kpelcoav O. 632. Kupy|| nai A. The erasure covers
the same space as «vp; there is no trace of the missing letters.
Acc. to Bek. A had xvpvai nai; so we have another proof that the
MS. has been defaced in the last century. Kvpve nai Obdhmn: Kupve
tt wat g: Kupyve ror nai c. A MS. coll. by Brunck has Kupy’ dye «ai.
év pey. Bgk.: év om. vulg.: év dumaaxias vulg.: dunyx. Bgk. 636.
ot Stob.: ob wily. & AStob.: pév*. ddrlyo A Stob.: 8 ddAlyos *.
637. duota Stob. 639. ed fetv Emper.: evpeiy (sic) A: ebpely *.
640, Bovdaio A.
136 | OEOTNIAOSD
Od rot x’ eideins ovr’ eUvouy ov'rE Tov ExXOpOr,
ei pi) orovdaiov mpnypatos avTiTbXols.
IloAAot rap Kpnripe piror yivovTat éraipo,
ev 0€ omrovdai@ mpnyuaTl mavpoTEpol
D T™PHY KE porepor.
Ilavpous xndepovas microds eUpois Kev éraipovs 645
ketpevos év peyddn Ovpov aunyarin.
"Hon viv aidas pev ev avOparoow bd@dEr,
LU b] 7 ~ > 7
avtap avaidein yalav émioTpéedera.
"A ded mevin, Ti éuois Emikepévn Spots
TOA KaTaloxvvels Kal voov 7)MéTEpor ; 650
>
alioxpa O€ wp ovK €bédovTa Bin Kai ordre Oiddoxets,
éo Ora pet’ avOpdrav Kai Kd érioTdpevor.
Evdaivwr einv kai Oeois pidos abavdroowy,
Kupv’: dperns 8 &dAns ovdemijs papa.
Ldv tot, Kvpve, wabdvrTe kax@s advidpeOa mavrTes: 655
GANG ToL GANOTpLOV KndosS Ednpéptov.
Mnéev dyav xaderoiow ado® ppéva pnd a&yabotow
- 3 > \ ow , a5) | lA 7 > ~
xaip’, émel Ear’ dvdpds mdvra pépew adyabod.
> af? ~ ’
Os 6pocat xpi) Tob0", drt pHmoTe Tpaypa 76d Eorau:
\ 4 wid Y yw 7
Oeot yap To ve“eca@o , oiow emeore TEXOS: 660
641. xnde (eqoe O) 6 eis * exc. el wh. read xvéidns (So too h marg.).
642. mpayy. A. 644, mpdyp. A. 646. Ovpod all but AO.
648. ovrdp (sic) A. dvadin O. yaiav émépxed? épas Stob.
649, éuois éx. A Stob.: Euotor nabnuevn *. 651. «kana (for sai)
Stob. 652. per A Stob.: map’ *. 6538. Ke A.
ovdepias O. 655. coi *. 657. do®| jyouv Avrov marg. bdmn.
659. 7000’ 671 Camer.: rovro Ti (sic) A: trom. 0: rovTroT*, mpaypa
AO (-a- 0): -q- *. 660. yap ro. Camer.: yap te AO: Kal yap *
EAETEION A 137
. ~ 7 x2 ~ >
Kat mpngat pévro Tt, Kal ék Kaxod éoOrdv %yerro,
‘ > > > 6 ~ 7 \ ie
Kat kakov e£ ayabod- Kai re meviypos dviip
in 7 ? Vag
aia ward emdovtnoe Kal ds wdda TOAAL Térarat,
’ 7 , ete 4 a a
efamivns mdyt ovv ®drEce vuKTi pth.
bt 7 4 oy
Kal T@ppov uapTe, Kal &ppove ToAAGKL SbEa 665
oe ‘ ~
EOMETO, KAL TLS Kal Kakds dv erayer.
a. Ua > » Ly >
Ec pev xpypar’ exo, Stpovidn, oid wep dn
eae Pur oye ~ a
OUK aV avi@pny Tos ayaboiot cuVar,
viv 0€ D é fut O° a
HE ylv@oKovTa Tapépxerat, eiul 8’ ddwvos
7 ~
XPNHOCUY), TOAAG@Y yvovs TEP dpuELvov Ere 670
A ~ .
ouveKa viv hepopecOa Kal’ iatia N\euKa Badrédvres
MyAiov €x wovrov vixra dia Svopepiy:
> ’
avtrelv 0 ovK eOédovov: iTepBdArAdE SE OddaooA
b] 7 7 > 2 “~
apporepwv Tolxov. 1 pada Tis xadeTras
7 e? @
METAL, ob Epdovot. KuBepyirny pev Emavoay 675
2 >
evOAdv, Sris pudakiy elev emiaTapévos’
’ s
xpjpata 0 apmdgovor Bin, kdopos 8 améd@dev,
Q So ee. 7 b X ,
dacpos Od ovKkér ioos yiverar és Td pécor,
> ~
goprnyot 0 a&pxovat, kakol 8 ayabav Kabdrepber.
depaive py mos vadv Kata Koya win. 680
~ ? a A
TAOTEA pot nvixOw Kexpuppéva Tols dyaboioww:
yweoka 0 av Tis Kal Kakds, dv codes 7.
IIoAAoi mAobrov Exovow aidpies: of SE Ta KAA
(nTovew yxarera TEerpbpevol revi.
661. péevro A. 663. 5€.A: xai*, mémarac Brunck : rémal|ra
A erased after Bek. who gives ménacra for all MSS. (0 has -aorat),
664, ano Tovy (sic) A: mavra O. pa *, 666. Tipjs A Stob.:
Tiphn O: “hv *, 667. 75n (sic) A: 75ev *. 668. dy dvoipny A:
ove aviwpnv 0. 670, yvovocay A: wep g: dv bdefhn: dy om. * incl. O
ace, to Stud, 675, oi’ €p5. Bek. : 015’ epdovr (sic) A: 015 Epdover 0:
oi & evbova *. 676. 8 és O: 7 as f: ¥ bs *. 682, xaxds
Brunck : xakév vulg. 684. xaderoi A.
138 OEOTNIAOS
epdetv 0° dudorépoiow apunxavin mapdkerac: 685
eipyel yap Tovs pev xphpara, Tovs de véos.
Ovk éort Ovnrotot mpds d0avdrous paxécarbat
ovdé dikny eimreiv’ ovdevi Tobro bépts.
Ov xpi) mynpaivey bre ph wnpavréor ein,
ovd Epdery 6 Te pi) Adtov H TErECAL. 690
Xaipwv ev TerAéveas 6ddv peydAou dia mrévTov,
kai oe Tlocerddwv xdppa pido d&ydyot.
ITodAovs Ta Képos dvdpas admédeoev Adpaivovras-
yvavat yap xaderov pérpov, Or €oOA& raph.
Od divapai cor, Ovpé, mapacyely dppeva mdvTa. 695.
rérAabe trav dt Kady ov'ri od podvos épas.
Ev pév éxovros €“od moAdol pirow- jv J€ re dewvov
ovyktpon, mavtpo mioTov Exovat véov"
TIA} Oe. 8” avOpémrav apern pia yiverar Hee,
TAouTeiv? Tov & dddowv ovdev &p’ Hv dheAoS, 700
vd’ ef cwppootyny pev éxots ‘PadapdvOvos atrod,
treiova 8 eideins Yrcvpov Aiodidew,
date kai €& “Aidew troduidpinoww avnrberv,
teioas Tlepoepévny aipvartorcr Adyors,
Are Bporois mapéxet ANOnv, BAdmTovea voolo— 705.
dddos 8 ov 7H Tis TOOTS y’ Eredpdoaro,
689. mopaivey cg: mompévnv h. re AObdefhm: 671 *. TorpavTéov
cgh. 690. dre Obdefhim: 6 Te *. 692. dyayo A with y so
erased as to read dvéyor ; the remains of y are still distinctly visible ;.
er. after Bek.: dydyo * (-7 0). 693. dppaivovras AQ Stob.:
dppavéovras ¢: op- 1: appovéovras *. 696. pdvos AOcl: podvos*.
697. od A. 698. éyxvpon *. vdov A. 699. maow 8 dvOpwmas.
Stob. 702. =. AiodAidew A Stob.: AioAiSov =. *. 703. *Atdao*
705. voo0 AO: vénpua *.
a
a
a a fo re a
EAETEION A 139
dvtwa, 8) Oavdrowo péday vépos dudicadrdyn,
EXOn & és okepsy yGpov aropbipevav,
Kvavéeas Te TvAaS Tapapeinerat, aire Oavévtwr
Wuxas cipyovow Kairep dvawvopévas: 710
GAN dpa kal Keidev mérw HArvoe Licudos fpws
és hdos jediov oppor modudpootvais-—
ovd €f Webdea péev moots érbpoiow Spota,
yAdooav txov ayabiv Néortopos dvribéou,
wkitepos 8 einoba nédas Taxe@v ‘Aprudy 115
kai maidov Bopéw, trav d&hap cici wédes.
aXXA Xpi) wdvTas yvduny Tadbtyy Karabécbau,
id ~ 7 ~ a4 -
ws TAodTOS TAcioTHY TaoW exer SivaptY.
cy 7 ~ ad ‘ + 7 2
Ioov Tou mAovTODCLY, btw Todds Apyupds éoriY
Kal xpvoos Kai ys mupodépou media 720
ta aes 7 ae ag \ 7 ?
immot @ ypuiovol te, Kal @ Ta SéovTa mapeoTw,
7 7 & ‘ \ € | ~
yaoTpl TE Kal TAeUpais Kal Tocly aBpa wabeiv,
ma.dos 7 nde yuvatkds: Stay O€ Ke Tov adiknra
opn, odv & FBn yivera d&ppodia,
tavr’ d&hevos Ovntoio. Ta yap wepidoia TadvTa 725
>
XpHpar Exwv ovddeis Epyerat eis Aidew,
>
ovd av adrowa didovs Odvatov dbyor odd Bapeias
votoous ovde kako yipas émrepxdspevov.
Ppovrides dvOperwv ehaxov mrepa toikin’ Exovoa,
Hupopevar oyis eivexa Kal Bidrov. 730
707. -Wou *. 708. «pvepdy several inf. MSS. —-pOpévos (sic) A.
711. nai cetOev Bek.: Kdnetbev vulg. FrAOe Scavpopos y’ Hpws O: Sicvpos
mdAw Hdvbev ipws *. 713. movets *, 716, Bopéov*, 721.
Ta Xeovra (sic) A: Tade mavra Stob. 723. dpixnrat vulg. : ep.
Stob. B. 724, nBn (sic)A. dppodia A Stob, : dppydtiov 0: dppd-
dios *, 726, ’Aidew AO: -nv * Stob,
140 OEOrNIAOS
Zeb waTEp, ciOe yévoiTo Oeois hira Tols pev adtTpois
iBpw adeiv, kal ogiy TodTo yévorto pidov
dupe, oxéTALA Epya pera Gpeciv doris dOexpijs
> - “~ \ b] 4
epya¢o.to Oedy pndey dmifipevos,
a“ ?
avrov melita WaALY Tidal KaKd, pnd Er’ dwigow 735
> bf Y a 7 7
matpos aracbadiat Tait yévowTo Kakov"
~ > ov . ~
maides 0 oir adikov matpos Ta Sikata voebvTeEs
Tot@at, Kpovidn, cov xddov agopevot,
3 b] lad QA , > > al 2
é€ apxns Ta Oixata per aorolow pidéovrtes,
, > «¢ 2 b 4 ?
pn tw drepBaciny avritivey warépoy, 740
a 3 4 - cal a4
Tair «in pakdpeoot Oeois dita: viv 8 6 pev Epdov
> 5)
exgevyel, TO Kakov O dAdos Ererta Hépet.
‘ ~ 3 ~ ~
Kai totr’, d0avétrwov Bacired, was éorti Sikatov,
” ad Lae b \ ‘ats +>QZ7
Epyov doTls avip exTos e@v adikor,
’ « ee 7 7 . > 7
By Tw’ dtrepBacinv Katéxov pnd’ 6pkov adiTpbv, 745
arAa Sikatos eov pi) TA Oixata TaON 5
tis On kev Bporos adAos, dp@v mpods TovTOV, EreiTa
cd hes 4 ‘ 7 X 4
dfoir a0avdrous, kai Tiva Ovpodv exor,
c >
onmér avip ddiKos Kai atdoOados, ove tev avdpos
ovTe Tev AOavdToy pHviv addevopevos, 750
wBpi¢n mwrob’T@ Kexopnpévos, of dé Sikaot
TpUXOVTaL XadETTH TELpdpmevor Trevin ;
Taira pabdv, pir’ éraipe, Sixalws xpjpara rowod,
cagppova Oupov Exwv Extos aracbadins,
733. ppeciv Cam. da Ta ppect 8 (sic) A: pera ppeci & * (6 0).
a6|\\Ins 4; er, after Bek. whose note runs d6nvys codices: d0epns Bgk.
736. -ia: AO: -in *. yévairo *, 737. maidas 1. T As C0;
738. ma@ow A. 739. 7a om. A. 748. Sixaolly (sic) A,
evid. w («#) corr. to o. 745. pnd Bek. : pn vulg. 747. Kai
(for xev) *. 750. m1 *. 751, bBpice *.
EAETEION A 141
cal oS | ee 4 ? bd X AY
alel T@VO EeTEwY peuvnpévos eis dé TEAEUTIY 155
aivjces pv0m cddpovt treiOdpevos.
Zeds pev THade WOANOS tretpéxou, aibepr vator,
aiel peaiTeph? xelp’ er amnpootrn,
G@AdXot t aOdvaror padKapes beoi* avrap ‘Ar doy
6pbadcat apie kat voov ipérepor. 760
popuryé 8 av pbéyyob’ icpdv pédos 75% Kal addés,
npets O€ atrovdas Oeotow apecodpevor
tivopev, XapievTa per &AXAoLoL €yorTes,
pndev tov Midor derdidres mddepor.
@o ein Kev Gpewvov: edppova Ovpdy exovras 765
voogt peptpvdwv evppoctves didyew
TEpmouevous . . . THAD dt Kaas ad Kfpas apodvat,
yipas Tt ovAdpevov Kal Oavadro.o TéXos.
Xp Movoay Oepdmovta kai dyyedor, €i Ti wWEpioooy
eidein, copins pi) POovepoy Ted€Oey, 770
GNAG Ta pev pOoba, Ta SE Secxkvivar, dAXa SE Toreiv.
ti ogiv xphonrat podvos éemiordpevos ;
PoiBe dvak, adros pév emipywous mod axpny,
‘AdAKabé@ Tlédomos radi yapigopevos:
avros dé otparév bBpictivy Mrdwv arépuxe a5
Thode TodEUS, iva cot aol Ev Evppootyy
755. dei A. eis AO: és*. 757. bmwep-allbut 40. 760. dp@pwoa
(-@ Ocgin) *. 761. édpnyt Brunck: Popmeyy 5 av (sic) A: pépmeyy’
av *, p0eyyo.8” Ocgn: -o108 A*, avrg * 762. dpecodpevor AO
(a erased to make o in A before Bek. whose er. n. runs -dpevat AKO).
764. Tollv .-. ToAEHO|| Aw (wo) twice (partly) erased after Bek. who
has Ttav A, ToAépov A, 765. ao’ ein Kev dipewvov Bgk..: a3 ew wal
apewvov cippova (sic) A (Kai abbrev.): @5’ eivar Kai dpeivova edcppova *.
771. powo@a A. rade dSexvd|||| A er. after Bek. who has denview
AKO. 772. ri || opw A: er. after Bek. who has tis A.
142 OEOTNIAO>
> > , \ ? aes 3 re
npos émepxopévov KrAEeLTas TéuTT@OG’ ExaTouBas,
, of \ 3 al 7
Tepmopevor KLOdpH Kai epaTH Oadin
Tmadvev Te xopols iayjol Te cov wept Bapov.
yap eywye Sédok’ adpadinv écopdv 780
kal ordow ‘EdAjver Aaopbépov: adda ot, PoiBe,
iAaos Huerepny THvdEe HvAaTCE TOY.
*HYOov piv yap tywye Kai eis SixeAjv wore yaiay,
nrbov & EvBoins dumeddev trediov
Sadprynv tT Evpdéra dovaxorpdgov ayAaby dotv: 785
7 Jae 4 / 7 > 7
Kal & edidevy rpoppoves avTes ETEpX OMEvor.
GAN ovis pou Tépis emi hpévas HAOEv Exeivor:
ovTws ovdév ap’ nv pidTepoy aAO TaTpNS.
My more pou perAednua vedrepov ddrAAO havety
avt’ apeTns codins T, adda 768 alev Exov 790
Teprroiuny popptyye Kal opynOp@ Kai aody,
‘ \ “~ > ~ > ‘ Bd lA
kal peta tov ayabar éoOrdv EXOLML YOOV.
Mire riva Ecivav dnrevpevos Epypact Avypois
pire tw evdnpov, aAXd Sikatos eay
Thv cavTou ppéva téprre. Suondeyéwy S€ TrodTaV 795
&dAos Tol TE KAK@S, AAOS Apewvov Epel.
Tods dyabods dddos pddra péuherat, dAdos Erratvel
~~ >! ~ 4 7 > 7
Tay 6€ Kak@v pynpn yivera ovdepia.
778. Instead of «ai we have in A an erasure covering enough
space for three or four letters, evidently erased after Bek. who has
no er, n. on this line. 779. iaxowi A: iaxaior*. 785. 8 AO.
790. r om. *. 792. |||lov A, a very dirty erasure; there are
traces of an acute accent over the letter before 0; eras. after Bek.
who has véov in the text, with no cr. n. 793. getvov *, 796.
Tobe *.
ra
EE A ann
re.
a
EAETEION A 143
bd
AvOparev 8’ drvexros emi x Oovt yiverar ovdeis:
Wi
GAX Os Adtov, ef pi) TrEdvETL péXoL. 8co
Ovdels dvOpdmev ovr’ Ecoeras obre wéduKey,
boris maow adov Stoerat eis ’AiSeo:
‘A ~
oude yap os Ovntoiot kal d0avdrow dvdocet,
Zevds Kpovidns, Ovnrois maow adciv Sbvarat.
Topvov kai ordOpuns Kai yvdpovos dvdpa Oewpiy 805
evOvTEpoy xpi) euev, Kipve, dudraccdpevor,
@ tivi kev IIv0dm Oot yphoac’ tépea
ougiy onuyvyn miovos é& addvrou:
ovre TL yap mpoabels ovddév K’ Eri Hdpuakov e’pas,
oT addedov mpds Deady dumdraxinv mpopdyols. 810
Xphpe erabov Oavdrov pév detxéos oti KéKLov,
~ , >
Tov 0 dddov TévtTwv, Kipy’, avinpdrarov.
ot pe diror mpovdmxav: éya 8’ éyOpotor wedaabels
ION 7 ‘ ~ e a we la
elOjnow KQl T@V OVTLV €xoval VOooY,
“~ i seg , can \ \ > "4
Bots pot emi yAdoon kparep® trodi AdE~ EmiBaivwy 815
oS 4 7 b ?
. WXEL K@TIAAELY KaiTTEp ETLOTAMEVOV.
~ ~ 3
Kupv’, urns 6° 6 tt potpa trabeiv, odk &00 brradvéat
Or7t Ot poipa mabeiv, oti SédorKa Traded.
‘Es modvdpnrov Kakov ikopev, 0a pdédora,
Kupve, suvapgorépovs potpa AéBa Oavadrov. 820
800. ds Aduov, ei Crusius: dAA woe Adiov (sic) A: bs Adios bs K:
ws Awiov 6 O: @ (ws, ds) Adnov ob *. pédAor AO: pére *. 802.
*Aldov *, 805. Oewpdv Vinet: -ay vulg. 806, éuev Ahrens:
xp) pév vulg. (no accents A). 807. Oeds *, 810. ob8 AO.
811. pevoenéos (sic) A. 814, rév AO, 815. yAwoons *.
819. nodvd dppynrov Obdeflmn: nord dppykrov cgh.
144 OEOTNIAO>
a 3 a
Ot S admoynpdokovras atipdgover ToKjas,
> ‘
TovTwy Tor xopn, Kipy’, ddrAlyn TeAEOeL.
Myre tiv” ave tupavvoy ém’ édmridt, Képdeoty €ixor,
, ~ ~ e -
pyre Kreive Oeov Spxia cvvbépevos.
Ilés ipiv rérAnkev br’ addrAnTHpos aeidew 825
Oupos; yrs & ovpos daivera €€ ayopis,
e/ 7 -~ > , 7 ,
NTE TPEPEL Kaptrotaiy ev eldaTrivats hopeovTas
lal “2 "Sh 7 ?
EavOjoiv re Képais moppupéovs oTedavovs.
GAN dye On, SKvOa, Keipe Kounv, amdrave dé KGpor,
mévOer 8 evaHdn y@pov amoddtpevov. 830
’
IIiore: yphpar’ dr\ec0a, amiatin 8 éodwoa:
7 ’ > 7 7 > 7
yvoun & dpyadén yiverar dudorépor.
lA 2 2 "4 nee 4 , >Q7 ae,
Ildévra rad €v Kopdxecot kai ev hOdpm- ovdE Tis Hpty
ya ’ 4 7 “~ 7
aiztios abavdtwv, Kipve, Oe@v paxdpor,
aX’ avdpav Te Bin Kal Képdea Serra kal BBers 835
ToAd\e@v €€ ayabay és Kakérnr’ €Barev.
Atooai Tot méatos Knpes Setrdotor Bporoicw,
diva Te Avo pEIS Kai “ébvoIs yadery.
4 > > A 7 7 +>Q7 7
tovTav 0 dy Td pécov oTpwphoopar, ovdé pe meioes
ovTe TL pr Tivety ovTE Ainy peer. 840
Oivos éuol Ta pev ddrAda xapiferat, ev 8’ dydépioTos,
evT dv Owpigas pw’ dvdpa mpds éxOpov ayn.
"AAN’ brrérav Kabdmepber é6v0’ imévepbe yévnrat,
Va yo > »f va 7
TOUTQAKILS olKao LEV TAVOAPEVOL TOoLos.
821. o: x’ (sic) A: ‘‘ db vix oi« 0” (Stud.). 823. édAni& Bek. :
éAmion vulg., cf. 333. Képdeos eiva *. 825. Hiv *. 829.
drorave corr. from dmorave A, after Bek. who records dmorave.
830. xa@pav A. 832. dvyadén yeiverar A. 833. pOopa *.
835. modAa* (for deAd). 836. eis A. 840. ovrér: (sic) A.
841. dxydpicroy A. 843. édvé’ Herm. : éwy vulg.
EAETEION A
Aa§ ewiBa dijpo Kevedppovi, tUmre St Kévtpo
EEL, Kal CebyAnv dUcrogov apuduiriber:
ap €0’ ebphoes Sipov didodécrroroy &be
Opadrwv dmécovs HédAL0s Kabopa.
>
av
850
Zeds dvdp eorécerey "Ody rios, ds Tov éraipor
padrOaka Kwrirrov égatraray ébéret.
"Hidea pév kai mpdcdev, drap mord rduov HOn,
otvexa Tots deidots ovdepi’ Eat ydpis.
TToAAdkts 4) modus Bde Ou’ Hryepover Kakérnra 855
@omeEp KekAlpevyn vais Tapa ynv edpaper.
~ \ > / lal
Tév dé pidov ef pév tis dpa pé te detddv exovTa,
3 ~
avyxév dmoorpéwas otd écopay ébéren:
qv O€ ri pot mobev EoOd6v, & mavpdke yiverar avdpi,
ToAAOds aoTacpovs Kal PirérnTas Exo. 860
OF pe piror mpodidodor, kai ovK eOێdAovoi Ti Sodvat
avdpav paivopévov: ad eye adroudrn
€ ‘4 a ae 4 7 = a4
eomepin T €£etpt Kai opOpin avOis Eoecpt,
> > ? , ? Va
nos adextpvdvev POdyyos eyetpopevor.
TIodAots axphaoroic. Oeds didot dvdpdsiv bABov
ea Ordv, ds ovr’ atT@ BéATEpos oddSey edv
ovTe pido: aperns d& péyx KAéos ovsror’ OdEiTaL
AlXPNnTIS yap avip yhv TE Kai doTU caol.
845. dvipi Herm. : dvdpa vulg. Karas A. 853. 75ea Com-
melin. : yea with erasures (br. and accents) over 7 € A: Hdéa *.
Adia 57) viv A: Awia viv O: Awova th viv *: Adnov Hn AO infra 1038 a.
854. |lovvexa A eras. after Bek. : ovvexa 0: Tovvexa bedefghimn (to
which Bek. adds A).
855. moAAdxi|| wdAu|| A er. after Bek. who
has no er. n. on these words. 857. devdr *, 859. moAAan *.
863. eicepu A. 866. 000 aiTa *. 868. oda all but 0.
865
L
146 ©OEOTNIAOS>
4 4 , , , \ > \ e/
Ev pot éreita méoou péyas ovpavos evpvds brrepbev,
xaAkeos, avOpdérreov Seipa xaparyevéwr, 870
> A nd A ~ A > 7 cA ~
el pi) Ey@ Tolow pev éemapkéow of pe pidrcidour,
- ee | a ae 4 ‘ ? Pe Sae ¢
Tois 0 €xOpots avin kal péya mH Eoopa.
Olive, Ta pév o aivd, Ta OF péugopar ovdE oe TéuTay
ovre trot éxOaipev ovre gidrciv Stvapat.
éoOdov Kai Kakéy éoot.. Tis dv cE ye popnoatto; 875
i ? b , 2 4 id
tis 6 dv érawhoa pérpov Exov codins ;
"HBa po, pire Ovpé. tdyx’ ad tives &dAdot EcovTat
dvdpes, eyo S& Oavav yaia peda’ Evopat.
Iliy’ oivoy, tov enol Kopydns Uro Tyvy€éroto
dpmedot HveyKav, Tas ebdTevo’ 6 yépov 880
ovpeos ev Bhaonat, Oeoior pidros Océdripos,
€x TIAaraviorotvros Wuyxpiy tdwp éemrdyov.
ToD Trivwy amd pev xaderras oKeddoes pededavas,
Owpnybeis 8° Exeat modAdv EAadpérepos.
Elpjvn Kal mdodros Exot wéALv, Gppa pet’ GAdov 885
Kopdfoiu.: Kako d ovK Epapat TroAépov.
Mnée Xinv khpuKos av’ ods Exe paxpa BodyTos:
ov yap TaTpwas ys mépt papvdpeba.
"AAN’ aicxpdy mapedvta Kal @kuTidoy éemiBdvTa
ei ’ ~
imm@v pr) moAenov SakpvdevT Eéadeiv. 890
870. madayevéwy*, 873. ceforo’A. 875. re(forye) AO. 876.
éravnoa Brunck: -e, -n vulg.*. 877. 7Ba po Bgk.: nBavoi (sic) A:
Ba 0i O: HBdos bdehimn : HBwos *, Tax’ av A, circumflex by a later
hand: dy *. 879. xopupys tro Hecker: -7s dro vulg. (amo A).
884. OwpnxOns A. éAappdrepws (sic) A. 887. av|| oval] exe (sic)
A; the first eras. shows faint traces of .; in the second remains
of v are still quite clear ; er. after Bek. who gives dmovow A.
a Pw ae eae
EAETEION A 147
v > 7 > \ X\
Oi pot dvadkins: dd wey Kip bos bd@Xer,
>
Anrdvrov 3 ayabbv Keiperar oivéredor,
ny ‘
06 0 ayabot pev-yovor, modu Sé Kakol Siémovetr:
as 67) Kueddéwv Zeds dd€écere yévos.
7 ? OX / a 4 a
Pve@pns 3 ovdev devo avip exe avros év abt, 895
2
ovd ayvopoovvys, Kipv’, dduvnpdrepor.
> a
Zeds et wmadvt’ avdpecot Katabvytrois yadéraiver
ywookov Kai vovy, oiov ExaoTos exe
a % > re 5, # ~ -
avros evi oTH Peco, Kal Epypata Tay TE Sikaiwy
TOY T aOikwv, wéya Kev Tha Bporoiow ery. goo
y~ b]
Eotw 6 peév yxeipwr, 6 6 dpeivev epyov éxacror’
‘
’
ovdeis 8 advOpdrrav avtis dravta codds.
"O ? 4 ~ Q , ~
aTls avdédwo.v THpEel KaTa xpHuata Onpar,
KudioTny apeThv Tos ovyletow exet.
> »* p | } ~ ie vA oy ¢ la
el pev yap KaTideiy Bidtov Tédos Hv, décor Tis —-go5
> > ~
Herr eExTedEcas eis Aidao trepar,
eikos av nv, ds bev TAEl@ xpovoy aicay Euipver,
peideaOat padrdov ToiTov iv’ exe Biov
a ? Q
viv 0 ovK éotiv. 06 Or Kai Euol péya révOos dpwper,
Kat ddkvopat uyny, kai dixa Ovpoy Exo, gIo
b
év TpL0d@ 8 Eotnka. Sb eioi mpdadev 6806 por
4 uA 4 Shee. la
ppovti¢a TovT@v hvTiv iw mpoTepny:
891. KypuvGos *. 894, KupeArdéwy Bgk.: eupedi (av An: Kuper-
Aigov *: all but An om. 67. 895. avrds om. *. év ye EauT@ *.
896. dvinpdrepov *. 897. Zeds Bgk.: Kupv’ «i A: Kupve ph*.
xadéravey Herm, : -ev.vulg. 898. ywworev A. xai Hartung: os
vulg. 899. évrés K. tov err. Herm.; all MSS. have dat. sing.
b¢...7 Abcdhmn: 62...8 Ofg: re...7'*. 900. key A. 901.
TO pév bedeg. xeipovallbut Afg. dpewdvy*. Exaoroy Bek. : -ov vulg.
902. aiords A. 904, sume: (sic) A. 905. 7 A. 906.
aidaw (sic) A. mepav O. 907. mAciov 0. 908, rovrovuy
(sie) A: todrov iv’ Bek. : rotrov dy *, 910. ruxny A. 911.
TO mp. A.
Lt. 2
148 OEOTNIAOD
» X é ~ 4 7 b] a
n pndev daravay tpbyw Biov ev Kakornrt,
) (dw TEpTrVas Epya TEAOY OdLya.
id \ b 4 Fae ee (8 By \
eldov pev yap éywy’, ds epeideTo KovmoTe yaoTpi 915
airov éAevbépiov mArovatos ay edidov:
GdAG piv exTedAéoar KaTéEBn Sépov ” Ardos cic,
xpypata 0 avOpérev obmitvyav eaBev,
a ea bY > \ ‘ , Pin Se
@oT €s &kapa mrovely Kat pr Sduev @ K E€OEXdoL TIS.
> » Q e
eldov 6 a&dAov, Os 7) yaotpi xaptfopevos g20
>
XPHpara pev diétpier, egy 0 “ irrdyw hpéva TEep as”:
,
mTwxXEvEL Oe hidouvs mdvras, Smov Tw ip.
WA , \ U4 iS. e A
otTw, Anpokdrels, Kata xphpar’ &piorov amdvrav
‘ A lA ‘ ? > 7
tiv Oandynv Oécbat Kai pedérny éxéper.
ovTe yap av mpokapov GAX\@ Kdparov petadoins, 925
aie 4 7 ,
ovT av mTwxXEvwv dovroctVNY TErEOLS:
50° > n ev .Y , , > ’ 8 4
ovd et yhpas koto, TA xphpara madvT atrodpain.
b] be ay.) a , > » x
ev d€ Tor@de yéver xphuatr apioroy exe.
HY pev yap mAovTNS, ToAAOL Piro, nv O& mévnat,
ra) ’ 7 fP> ¢ ~ ; Mee. a b] la
madpot, KovKED Opua@s avTos avip ayabés. 930
>
PeidecOa pev dpewvov, ered odde Oavévt aroKkdaler
5 ‘4 BI ER Bae Ua la
ovdels, vy uy Opa xphuyara Aemmopeva.
Ilatpos dvOpérav apetiy Kat KaédXos Onde?
dABios, Os TovT@V aupoTépwy Eayxev.
~ ~ e ?
Ildvres piv tip@ow" ou@s véot of Te KaT avToy 935
x@pns €ikovoty Tot TE TadaLdTEpoL,
7 ’ > ~ 7 > 7 b] A
ynpdokov 8 doroiot perampémet, ovdé Tis avTov
Bran7ev ovr’ aidods ore dikns €O€édet.
914. repmvav A. 919. @ « @0édor Tis Bek. : weeOéAn Tis A: Hone
Oérda Tis O: Gs K’ eOéAL Tis *. 920. jv *. 927. ixovro all but AO.
959. «?... wAouTeis all but An, 934. apporepoy A. 935. toot for
véo *, 936. of Odefghimn. 937. 8 add. Orelli: om. vulg.
2 ALY By: “Dei a oad ie nge
EAETEION A 149
Ov divapyar povp rly’ dedéuev Sorep dnddv:
Kal yap Tijv mpotépny vixr’ émi K@pov EBnv. 940
ovde Tov avAnTiy mpohacifouat dAAd ME yipus
, f. 4 b] J v4
exXeltret, coghins ovK Eemidevdpevor,
‘Eyyt0ev avaAnrijpos detcopar de Katacras
defios, a0avdros Oeoioww émevydpevos.
xy \ iA ? \ © Qs 5) ?
Eipe mapa ordOunv opOyv 6ddv, ovderépwoe 945
KAwwomevos* xpi) ydp wm aptia mdvta voeir.
if 4 \ ? wv > 9 ‘ ,
Ilarpida koopiow, Aumaphy modu, or’ emi SHpo
Tpéwas ovr’ adikors dvdpdor mreOdpevos.
NeBpov beg EAd goto Aéwy Os Axi temoibds
Tocol KaTaimdpas aipatos ovK emtov: 50
Tetxéwy O° dyndr@v émiBas worALY ovK dddmraga:
? ae 4 4 > |
(evgdpevos 0 immous dppatos ovK éréBnv:
mpnéas d ovK emrpnéa, Kal ovx éréXeooa TEdNooas’
dpyoas & ovK edpna’, jvuca 8 ovK avicas.
Acirovds ed Epdovti Sw Kaka? Tév TE yap adToOD 955
Xnpooet TOAA@Y, Kal xdpis oddEepia.
Ed rt mabey dm ened dyabdy péya pi) xdpiv oidas,
- et , > er ?
xpnev hperépovs avdOis ixoio ddpovs.
"EoTe pev avros Emivoy amo Kphvns pedavbdpov,
00 Ti pot eddker Kal Kaddv jyev Bdwp* 960
viv & dn teOdrAwTaL, Ldap 8 dvapioyerae idvi.
a&dAns 67) KpHvns Tiopat %) moTapod.
939. Aryip’ *. dedévev Schneidewin: ddéyuev vulg. (adéuev AO).
941. pe yapus Emper.: p éraipos vulg. 942, émbdevdpevov Emper. :
-os vulg. 944, Beois AO. 950. xaray, vulg.: infra 1278 d A
has « added after writing ap. 955. 5° ed all but 4 Stob., ef. 105,
956. xnpwors kredvwy Stob. 960, eZuer *, 961. iAvé Ahrens
and Bgk.: t5e vulg.
150 OEOrTNIAO>
M7 mor’ éerawnhons, mplv av eidfs dvdpa cadpnvas,
5] ‘ ae | x ‘ va e 7
opyiv kai puOpov Kai Tpdmov évtTw Exel.
ToAdoi Tar KiBSndAov Eixdrorov 700s ExovTeEs 965
e J b] 7 x > ?
kpvmTouc , evOéuevor Ovpov Ednpépior.
4 BAS 3 4 - Te > c 4
rovtwv & éxpaiver wavTwv xpovos 700s éxdoTou.
\ X oN 7 \ OR it S y
Kal yap €y® yvepns ToAAbyv ap exTds EBnv
yy a] NEC 3 4 XA - é ~
epOnv aivyoas piv cov KaTa mavTa danva
Oca. viv 8 dn vnis &0’ Exds Siéxo. 970
r > >
Tis & dperh wivovt’ émoiviov aOdov dé Oat ;
TOAAGKL TOL VIKA Kal Kakos dvdp’ ayabor.
’ a m 29 lod
Ovdeis avOpadror, dv TpeT Eri yaia Kadiyrn
> “~
eis T "EpeBos xataBy, dopara lepoepévns,
, By Z fm > ~ 3 4
TEPTETAL OUTE AUPNS OUT AVANTHPOS AKovorV, 975
af 4 ~ > 7
ovre Atwvicou d@pov adeipdpevos.
~ “~ 4 >
tadr’ éoopav Kpadiny ev reicopa, opp er eAadpa
4 ‘ ‘ b] ? as
youvata Kal Kehadnv aTpepews Trpopepow.
My por advip ein yAdoon pidos, GAA Kal Epyo"
xepoiy te orreddor yphpact 7’, dupdrepa 980
pode mapa KpyTipe Adyouow Eunv ppéva Oédyat,
GAN Epdov ghaivoir’, ef te Sbvait’, dyabdr.
963. capnvews Floril. Monac.: dvipds dpavéws Stob. 964. Oupdv
Stob. évtw’ éxer Stob.: Sa7is dv 7 vulg. 966. @vpolly A, i.e.
w (©) corr. to o, 969. ||pOnv aivnoas A. Saiv. *. 970.
vais *, arexas A: G0 Exas *, 973. dv éwei more * (Sv ToT
éni O). -¥y Turneb.: -yer vulg. 976. Atovicov Achl. S8@pov
dep. Bgk.: 5@p’ éoaetpdpevos vulg. A has ollu., i.e. a corr. to o, after
Bek. who does not distinguish between A and *. 977. Kpadin *
(-n 0). bpp’ €7’ Schneidewin : dppa 7’ vulg. 978. drpopéwy all
but AO. 980. omevdou A: -« O. 981. KAnripe A: KpnTipor*
(-pa- 0). OérAyo. Bek.: OéAyors A: Tépmo * (-ov m). 82
paivoi||’ Svva||’ A ; the two erased 7’s are still visible, the second less
distinctly than the first ; er. after Bek. who has no note on A.
a = aE
EAETEION A 151
‘Hyeis & év Oadrinor pirov xatrabdpcba bvpdr,
Opp €rt TEpTMdArs Epy Epareivad hépn.
aipa yap SoTE vonua Tapépxerat dydads HBn- 985
ovd inmov éppn yiverat axutépn, |
aire dvaxta pépovat Sopvacdoy és mévov avdpav
7 7 ? 7
AdBpws, Tupopipy Teprroépevar tredio.
a 3 ¢ ~
Ili dmérav trivwow érav dé tt Ovpdv adonOns,
pndcis dvOpeérav yvo ce Bapvvdépevor. 990
“Addoré Tot TdoXwv avijoeat, ddoTeE 8’ Epdwv
xaipnoes: Stvatat & ddAoTeE AXosS avijp.
Ei Oeins, “Axddnpe, épipepov tuvoy deidev,
aOdov & ev pécow trais Kadov advOos éxov
4 , +? ae ‘ 7 am 4
coi 7 ein Kai éuol coins Tépt Snpicdvroww, 995
]
yvoins x dacov dvwv Kpécooves 7piovot.
Tijpos 8° nédtos pév ev aidépe paovuyxas immous
dptt mapayyéAAo pécoaroy nuap éxov,
deirvou On) Ajyopev, doov Tid Ovpds avayor,
TavToiwy ayabay yaoTpi yapiCopevor. 1000
xépuiBa & aia Oipage dépor, orepavdpara 8 eicw
everdns padivais xepol Adka.va Kopn.
“HOS dpety, 760’ deOdov év avOpdrroiow apiotov
KddAXoTév Te hépey yiverar avdpi coda.
983. Oarieco. A: -cor O: -nor *. 985-6. om. A. 987.
air’ dvapép- O: aire wep dvipa p.* (yap g). 989. 8 ér A: roe
Ocdfghn. 991. 7’ * (0 Ocg). 992. text Bgk.: xa:pioe Svvara
dddore 5° GAdos dvnp A: xapnoev Sdva(c)a GAdorE 7° *. 993.
épnpepov A: -10ov O. 995. 7. (for 7’) A. 8npiodvtaw AO (-no- 0).
996. 7’ bccov A: & daaov O. 997. ripos AO Ath,: jyos *.
998. mapayyéAo AObcfm. 999. 57 Ath.: 5€ AO: Te * (Toe g)-
Anyot pévos ov Ath. corr. by Schweighiuser : dzov vulg. dvoye *,
1001. pépor A Ath.: -a*, 8 eiow A Ath.: 5400". 1002, evecdnes
A, padw7s Ath.
152 ©OEOrNIAO>
Evvov & écOAdbv roiro méAni Te mavti Te OHpw, 1005
e » eos 8 \ b] rd P.
doris avijp diaBas év mpoudyoiot evn.
> lal
Euvov 0 dvOpaérots vroOjcopat, dppa tis BA
ayradv dvOos Exwov Kal ppeciv Ec OAX voj,
TOY avTov KTEdVoY EU TaTYEépEV’ Ov yap avnBar
dis méAeTar mpos Oedv ovdE Adots Oavdrou 10TO
~ > < 4 ee \ ~ ’ e
Ovnrois avOpadroict. Kaddv & émi yhpas éd€éyxet
an BJ
ovdrAdpevoy, Kepadns O anmreTac akpordrns.
"A padkxap evdaipwry Te Kat dABLos, doTis areELpos
> nn n
Orwv cis Aidov dua pédav KkataBn,
? >» \ ~ ee ~ ? ae
mplv T €xOpods mrngar Kal drepRHvai wep avdyKn, 1015
éferdoat Te didous, vt’ Exovar védor.
Avrixa pot kaT& pév xpo.ny pier domeros idpés,
~ dae “ » c 7
mToL@pat 0 écopay avOos dundrLKins
TepTrvov Ouas Kal Kaév, érel mréov Shedev civar
b a9 , 7 o bY
GAN oALyoxpovioy yiveTat OoTrEp dvap 1020
7Bn tipjecca: 7d 8 ovdAdpeEVvoy Kal &moppov
avtiy’ bmép kepadns yipas vrepkpéparat.
Ovmore tots €xOpoicwv bd (uydv adyéva Ojow
dvcrogorv, od’ ei por Tu@dos ereot Kdpn.
Acirol Tou KakéTnTe paradrepot voor <iciv, 1025
tav & adyabdy alei mpngses iOdrepat.
‘Pyidin ror mpngis év avOpomos KakdrnTos:
tov 8° dyabod xarerh, Kipve, méXee waddpn.
1006. pévyn Camer. : péver A: ex *, 1007. 484 Bgk. : 7Bns vulg.
1011. caddy Bgk.: Kandy rulg. 1013. ds * (for a). 1014.
Avdov A : “Ardou *. xatéBn all but 0. 1016. de(sic) A. 1018.
mroovpat*, e:opwy A. 1019. duws (sic) A: dpas (sic) O,
wperev Ac. 1020. -10s 0. 1023. trogiyov A, 1025.
SetAois *. = vdor O: ydou bedefghimn.
EAETEION A 153
ToApa, Oupé, kakotow duos &tAnTa TeTovbds:
dethav Tor Kpadin yiverau dévrépn. 1030
pnde ob y amphKroow én’ Epypacw ddyos déwv
xe, und’ &yOov, unde didrovs dvia,
und €xOpods etppave. Ocdv 8’ eiuappéva Sdpa
ovK av pnidins Ovyntds avijp mpodvyor,
ovr av moppupéens Katadds és muOpéva répvns, 1035
ov?’ drav abrov éxn Tdprapos iepdess.
“Avépa tot éor dyabdy yaderératoy ééararioat,
>
os ev enol yveun, Kipve, médar Kéxpirat.
"Hide peév Kai mpiobev, drap Tord Adiov 7}8n, 1038 ®
otveka Tois Sethois ovdepi Ere ydpis. b
“Adpoves dvOpwrot kai vijmiot, olives oivory
2 \ b ?
fe) tivove dorpou Kal Kvvds adpxopévov. 1040
Acipo ody avrAnTipt mapa KdaiovtTe yeA@rTes
7 7 ? 7
Tivwpev, Keivov Khdeot TEpmopevor,
Eddwper. gvdaxi dt modes guddkeoor peAjoel
> 7 p) A , + vs
aoTugerns Eparis marpidos huerépns.
Nai pa AZ, ei tis TOvd€ Kal éyKexadvppévos ebSel, 1045
e ? “~ 7 € ,
HMETEpOV K@pov dé~eTat ApTradéas.
~ Ps
Nov pev aivovres reproépeba, Kara EyovTes:
? > ~ ~ ,
dooa 8 treat eorat, Tatra Oeotor péret.
1031. 7’ AO: vy’ *. 1032, 6x0. Emper. : €xOe pnd’ €xOe (Sic)
A: xO pnd dyOea O: ExOer pnd’ axGov *. 1033. evppnve A:
éxOpnve O. béAwv A, 1034. fnidsos A. 1088. év én yvepn *.
1038 ab [ =853, 4] vulg.: Hd€éa vulg. 1043, méAews A. 1044,
G& aorvpedns bem and dn man. sec.: €d or. efhl and dn man. pr.
1045, révée AO (no ace, in A), 1048, éred’ A.
154 OEOTNIAOS
? > x
Lol & éy@ oid re waidl matip broOjocopar avros
bd A ‘ teat se \ \ ~ , r
ecOAd: od O ev Oupw kal dpeot ratra Bddev: 1050
Mh Tor émevyopevos mpdéns Kakov, GAAd Babein
a ‘ 7 cx i> “ a
on ppevi BovrAevoat o@ ayaOG TE vg.
TOV yap pa.vopuévwy mréTEeTAaAL Ovpds TE VvdoS TE,
Bova) & «is dyabdv Kai voos éoOdbs ayet.
"AAAG Adyov pev Tobrov edooper, ad’Tap émol ad 1055
aver, Kal Movody pynoiped aduddrepor
ol ? » reg ~
avta: yap Ta0 EOwKay Eyelv Kexapiopéva bapa
\ > ene ‘ 7 > > ,
gol Kal €uol percuev 0 aydimeptxrioowy,
Tipayopa, mod\dA@v dpy)yv amdarepbev dp@vTi
7 v4 7 +7 nid
yoke xaderrov, KaiTep covTt Topo, 1060
of pev yap KakéTnTa KaTaKkpt artes Exovoly
’
TAOUT@, Tol dO apEeTiy ovAomEeVy Trevin.
hal:
Ev 0 Bn wapa péev Edy 6undiki madvvvyxov ebdeuv,
€ ~ y+ > + 7
imepTav epyov €& Epov léuevor,
4 \ , ’ > ~ ey
€oT. O€ KwpadfovTa pmeT avANTHpos deidery. 1065
»Q7 4 »/ ae 4
ovdeév To TOUT@Y GAN EmiTEpTVdrEpoV
avépdow noe yuvagi. Ti po mAODTOs TE Kai aldds ;
.Y a va x > 7
TEPTOA? WKE TaVTA odY edppootyn.
"Adpoves &vOpwrrot kai vymio, oire OavévTas
KAalova , od’ ABns dvOos amoAdbpevor. 1070
1049. col 5° éyw Bgk.: oo Se rw (sic) A: (o)d 5 O: col 5é* (co dE
kev el). natnp A: piiw * exc. O wh. om. it. 1050. Bare *.
1051. mphéns all but AO. Badeins A. 1052. 7’ dyad A.
1053. papvapévwy payeta *. 1054. vdos éo@Aéds Hartung: -ov
-ov vulg. 1058, pedéuev 5’ Ahrens: pevd’ A: viv O: phy * (phy
wai cg). 1059, Tipaydpa Camer. : tipayapamddAAwy (sic) A: Tyna
yap ArédAwv *, 1063. xdAALov * (KadAALoTOv O) for mar. 1066.
*ovd. to tr. H. Richards : tovtav ovdév tx vulg.: (rot om. A: Tt Cel.)
EAETEIQN A 155
Tépreé pot, pire Oupé. ay’ ad tivts ddAXovecovTan =a.
advdpes, eyo O& Oavadv yaia pédaw’ Ecopat. b
Kupve, pidous mpis mdvras ériotpede moixidoy 460s
oupployov dpyiv oios Exactos edu.
viv péev TOS Edérrov, Tote S’ ddXoios médEV dpyhv:
kpéiooov Tot copin Kai peyddns aperis.
IIphyparos amrpyxrov xaderorarév éoti TeAeuTHV 1075
yvavat, Omms péddet TODTO Oeds TErAEoML.
dppyn yap Térarat, mpd de Tod pédAOVTOS ~oecOau
ov guveta Ovnrois weipat aunyavins.
Ovdéva tev Ex OpGv popjoopat écOdéOr édvra,
ovde pev aivicw dethov édvtTa didor. 1080
Kupve, xver mods 40, Sédoika dt ph Téxn dvdpa
bBpioriy, xadremAs hyepova ordoros.
doTol pev yap tact caddpoves, yyepoves dé 1082 4
TEeTpahaTat ToAAY és KakOTHTA TECEY. b
Mj pe éreow péev orépye, voov & éxe kal ppévas aAdas, ©
et pe pideis Kal oot motos eveoti voos. d
GAA Hirer kabapdy Oépevos voov, fp atroeiTav e
ExOaip’, eudavéws veikos deipdpevos. f
Odiz xpi rév y eoOddv emiotpéavTa vonpa
eumedov aiev éxew és Tédos avdpi Piro.
~ . 3 4
Anpavag, col 7odAd pépew Bapvd" od yap eriorn 1085
TooO’ Epdey, 6 TL oo pr) KaTAOdpmLOY 7.
1070 ab [=877, 8] vulg.: av* (for ad), 1073. 70d’ (sic) A.
1074. xpeicowr 0. 1081. réxor AObdelmn. 1082 ab [=41, 2]
AObdfhimn; also 1082 c-f [ =87-90]. 1082 b. «is A. 1082 c.
GAAn *. 1082 e. 7 we for dAAa*, ei p’ am, A. 1082 f. dp-
padinv *, 1085. Anp. cot Welcker : dnpwvafio: 5€ roAAG A, accents
er. above af, o:: Sipov 8’ afiot woAAd pépery Bapus *.
156 OEOrNIAOS>
Kéorop kai Tlodddevxes, of év Aaxedaipove din
vaier én’ Evpéra xaddipoo morape,
ef mote Bovdedoatpe Piro kaxdv, adrds Exoupe
el O€ Tt Keivos épol, dis récov adtos exou. Logo
"Apyadéos por Oupds exer wep ois pidsrnros:
ore yap éxOaipew ovre gideiv Stivapat,
- X 7? d 4 > \ la
yvookov xadenov pév, Orav didros avdpi yévynrat,
€éxOaipev, xaderdv 8 odk eOédAovra dudeiv.
SKérreo di viv ddXov: pot ye wey ovtis dvdyKN 1095
T000 Epdew> rav por mpdcbe xdpuv Tideco.
"H6n kai rreptyecow émaipopat wore mereLvor
ex Aiuyns peydAns, dvdpa kakdv mpodvyar,
Bpoxov amoppiéas: od & éuns gidérntos dpaprov
UoTepov Huerépny yvdon éemippoovvnr. T 100
“Ooris cot BovAevoev ened mépt, Kai o éxéAevoer
oixecOa mpodimévO’ auerépny gidinv. . . .
"TBpis kai Méyvynras drddeoe kal Kodopdva
kal Spdpynv: mdvrws, Kipve, cai Yup done. 1104
Adga péev avOpeémoior Kaxdv péya, Teipa 0 dpicrov- *
modAot ameipnra ddgav exove ayaboil. b
3 4 bd \ v4 , 7 +A
Eis Bécavoy & éhOdv maparpiBbpevds re poriBd@ 1105
xpuvads drepOos eoy Kadds traci Eon.
"QO. pot eye deirdébs: Kai dh Katdxappa pev éyOpois,
tois dé hidoot trévos deka trabov yevounv.
1093. y.vwoxw with an er. above the final w (=®) A. 1099.
Bpéyxov cefgl: A has an eras, over the x of Bpdxor. 1102.
mpoditrévT’ A. 1104. dupas dre *: byas el. 1104 ab [= 571, 2]
AObdefhimn : ayabay *. 1105. porAvpw g. 1107. ofuor Acg.
1108. pidos 6 mévos .. . yevoipny A.
EAETEION A 157
s ? , > ~ >
Kupy, of mpoo ayabot viv ab Kaxol, of 8& Kaxol mplv
~ > - ~ ~
viv dyaoi. tis Kev rabr dvéyour écopdv, 1110
> A
Tovs ayabods perv atiporépous, kakiovs dt Aaydvras
oe 2 a 5] nD Q hea 4
TLUAS; pvnorever 0 EK Kakod eoOAds avip.
? ~ b] ~
adAjAous 8 amaravtes em addfroLoL yeAGour,
’ ~ “A
ovr ayabav pyvypny ciddres obre KaKar.
TlodAd 8 dunxavinor kvrivdopar dyvipevos Kip: 1114 4
apxiv yap mevins ovyx b7repedpdpopev. b
bf B]
Xphpar éxov mevinv pw o@veidioas: ad\dA Ta pév por
Ba ‘ DM 4 o~ > ,
€oTt, T2 O Epydoopat Ocolow éerevéduevos. 1116
TlAodre, Oe@v KddAXoTE Kal iwepoéotare TdvTOV,
B)
adv gol Kai KaKds ov yiverat éoOXbs avijp.
“HBns pérpoy €xoipt, pidrot dé pe DoiBos ’Amdd\Awv
Anroidns kat Zets, dOavdrov Bacireds, 1120
oppa dikn <doime Kakav extoobey amdvrov,
nByn Kat wrAOUTM Ovmdy lavdpevo
ABn Oup peevos.
My pe Kakav pipvnoke. mémovdd ro oid rT “Odvaceds,
dot “Aidew péya dbp’ HAvbev e~Eavadis,
ds 67) Kal pynoThpas aveideTo vynrét Oup@ 1125
IInveddrns evppwr, kovpidins a&débxou,
4 puv On dbrépewve pio mapa Twaidi pévovea,
dppa Te yHs €mwéBn Setpadéovs Te puyxovs . .
1114 ab [=619, 20] AOlmn. 1115, repepor (sic) A (eras.
above pe): 7a pévto. O: TavTa pév poi f. 1118. yiyvoym ali but
AO. 1121. Sinn A: Biov *. 1123. puprvynon’ ererov0a (sic) A:
pépvnode wen, *, 1124. ’Aidov *, 1125, dveikaro A. = =yadn@
(for Ovp@) all but A. 1126. guppov *. 1127. » pév *, = mpds *.
1128. Se:Aadeous (sic) A: Setpadéous *. ye Obdhmn,
158 ®EOTNIAO>
>
Epriopat, wevins OvpopOdpov ov pedredaiver,
+o? > ~ > ~ a ? nn
ovd avdpay éxOpav, of pe MEyovot KaKds. 1130
GAN HBnv éparhy dropUpopat, f pw emidecres,
"g Ae ee! Ua a ? ,
kdaiw 0 dpyadéov yijpas émepybpevov.
Kupve, mapovot pidowot kakod Karamatoopev apyxiy,
(nTopev O° EdAket Hdppaka pvopévo.
"EAmis év dvOpdérroicr povn Beds écOA2) Eveotiv, 1135
,
&dAot & OvAvprivd’ éxmporsrévres €Bav.
y X 4 7 7 y+ 2 bs ~
@xeto pev IIiotis, peydédn Beds, wxeTo 0 avdpav
Loppoctvn Xdpirés 7, @ hire, yhv EActov.
ef ? 2. Sf Ba b 2 4
bpkot 0 ovKEeTL TLOTOL Ev avOpwmoiot Sikatot,
ovde Oeovs ovdelis Aferar dbavdrous. 1140
evoeBéwv 8 avdpdv yévos EpOirat, ovde O€utoras
2 oe, 4 > INN \ ? 7
ovKEeTL yivdokova ovde pev evoeBias.
> > » 7 Bo A Ri , bd ,
GAA OPpa Tis (wEL KaL Opa Pdos HeXéoLo,
evoeBéwv rept Oeods ’EXrida mpocpevéto,
evxéoOw St Oeoiat kat dyad pnpia Kalov, 1145
"EAr(iot re wpétn Kai muparn Ovéro.
ppagécbw 8 adixwv avdpadv oxodtov déyov aici,
ot Oe@y ADavdtwv ovdéy dmigdpmevor
XN 7 b] 7 4 > ? v4
altv €m a&dAoTpios KTedvols éréxovot vonua,
aisxpa kakots épyos otpBora Onkdpevot. 1150
M7 more rov mapedvra pebeis pirov a&Adov Epedva,
derav avOpadreav phyact reOdpevos.
x ~ ~ ’ 7 3
Ein pot mAouTodvTt Kak@v amdrepOe peptpvewv
(dev &BraBéews, pyndéy ExovTt Kakov.
1129. éAmiowa O: «i 7.*. pedcdaivewv Ae: -w *, 1135.
-o1s povvn Stob. 1136. -év5’ Camer. : -ov vulg. 1141. EpOcrar
Schifer : -ro vulg. 1148. (wee A: (wo O: (an *. as A.
1145. xar’ Schiifer : «ai vulg. 1148. pndér *. 1153, pepipyay *.
EAETEION A 159
wy ~
OvK epapat mdovreiv odd’ eb xopat, dAAE por etn 1155
(iv amo Tov bALywr, pndtv éxovtTt Kakév.
7
[TXovros Kai cogin Ovynrois dpaydraroy aici:
ore yap av mAovTou Oupoy dmepKopécats:
2
as 3 avtws copinv 6 copdraros ovk dmogedyet,
> » bd
GAX Eparat, Ovpoy S ov Sivarat Tedécau. 1160
> Po =~ BA
"O, véot of viv dvdpes, éuot ye pev ovis dvdyKn 11602
af) ral
TadO Epdew: Tay por mpdcbe xdpiv TiOEco. b
Ovdéva Onoavpiv Katabjoey maciv d&pevor: L161
A > A
airovow 0 dyabois advdpdo., Kipve, didov. 1162
Oudeis yap mavr éori mavérBios. adrX 6 pev écOrds ®
eS) oF X rd > Se CoA
TOAMG Exwv 70 KaKov, KOvK émidndov Spas” b
, > - ~
detdds 6 ovr adyaboiow érictatat ore KaKoiow c
Oupov opas pioyev. dO0avdtwr re ddcets d
~ ~ 5] "4 > by 2; 2°g ~
mavtotat Ovnrotoiv éemépxovT: AN EmriToAmav e
a?) “A > .
xp?) SGp dOavdrwv, oia didovowv exer. f
‘OPOadrpoi Kal yMoooa kai ovata Kai voos dvdpdv 1163
év péoow oTnbéwy evévvéros pveTat 1164
Be t | 4
Towodrés Tot dvijp éatw didros, ds Tov éraipoy 11642
ywookor dpyiv Kai Bapdv dvta péper b
a? “a >
avti KaovyvyTov. av dé pol, pire, TadT Evi Ovpo =
7 “of 7 4 > 7 ad
ppageo, Kat more pou pryjceat eoTricw.
> ~ ~ ‘
Ovrw spoiov Enol divapar Si¢jpevos evdpeiv e
miaTov éTaipov, rw pH TLS Eveate Dddos- i
1157, 8. Stob.: om. vulg. 1160. xopéoa Stob. 1160 ab
{ = 1095, 6] A Obdefghimn. 1161. macy catadjoey A, 1162 a-f
[ = 441-6] vulg. 1162 e, érépxera O. 1164, -éwy A Stob. :
-av *, evfuvéros Bergk : -ros Stob,: év ovverois vulg. 1164 a-d
[ =97-100] AObdefhmn. 1164 a, om. ta 0. 1164 e-h [=
415-8] AO,
160 OEOTNIAOS
és Bdcoavoy 8’ €Oav maparpiBopevos TE por(Bd@ g
xXpuads, dmeprepins up Eveoti rOyos. h
al a ~ ’
Tots dyabots ctppioye, Kakotot dé wy 708 Oudpre, 1165
5 SOT ¢ - a 2 OS ee 4
evT adv 6000 oTéAAN TEppar em Eptropinv.
Tay ayabdy écOA%) pev adroxpiots, €oOAd St Epya:
TOV O€ KakOv dvepot SEeLAa Pepovow Ern.
"Ek Kayeratpins Kaka yiverau: ed dé kal adros
yvdon, €mel peyddrous HrLTes AOavarovs. 1170
Tvépnv, Kipve, Oeol Ovnroior didotcow d&piorov
> 7 7 7 A 4
avOpdéros: yvapun wel(para Tavros Exel.
® pdkap, doris Of piv exer ppeciv? 7 TOAD Kpeioowr
UBpios ovrAopEvns Aevyadéouv TE Kdpov,—
€or. kakov O€ Bporoiot Kkbpos—, T&v ovTL KaKLOV* 1175
Taca yap eK TobTwv; Kipve, méXeu KakéTNS.
4 ? ” ” >’ ~ ’ A Ye 3 ?
Ei k eins €pyev aicxpav arabys Kai depyés,
Kupve, peyiotny Kev meipav Exols aperis.
ToApav xpi) xaXerotow év &dyeowv Hop ExovTa 11784
mpos O¢ OeGv aitety Exrvow abavdrov. b
Kupve, Oeovs aidod Kai deidi6u- totro yap dvdpa
eipyer und epdev pire Aێyery aoeB7. 1180
Snpopdyov dé ripavvoy, drws €Oédels, KaTakAlvat
> la > -~” 7 , ld
od véueois mpos Seay yiverar ovdepia.
1164 g. 7’ (for 5) A. 1164 h,. védos O. 1165, ovpprye (sic) A.
1166. 6500 oréd\An Bgk.: ddovoreAeh A: d500 Tedrens * (-€o1s O).
TéppaTa T Eptropins *. 1168. é6Ad el. 1169. xax’ erepins (sic) A:
KaxeTaipeins *. 1171. dprorov Bek.: -nv vulg. * 1172. dvOpmmos
Bgk.: -0s AO: -ou*. 1173. pdxapos Tis 8 jpiv AO. éred (for 7)
Obdefmn. 1175. xaxayv corr. to -dv O. 1177. « x’ AObdefhimn :
€id’ *, 1178. peyiorny Kev neipav vulg.: peyiorns kev weipar Hecker
and Hartung. 1178 ab [ = 555, 6] AO. 1178 a. jrap O.
1178 b. re. . . & aireiy O. 1181. ruppavvoy (sic) A. €0€Ans O.
EAETEION A 161
Ovdéva, Kupv’, adyal dacoipBpédrov edLoro
e
dvdp épopdo’, @ pi) wdpos emixpéuarat.
L
oF A 8’ 5) bu San , e >
gT@V O ov OvVapat yvdvat voov dvTLY éxovalv? 1184 a
D. es A
ovTe yap «Uv Epdwy dvddvw ovre KAKOS. b
Nods dyaov kai yAdoca: ra 8 ev madpoiot réguKer
> 7 a 4 > ? ia
avopdotv, ot rovTwr aupoTtepwov Tapiar. 1186
Ovris drowa didods Odvarov diyor obdé Bapeiav
dvotuxinv, ef mi) pop emi répua Bddou.
ovd dv dvappoctivas, dre di Oeds ddyea TéuTroL,
Ovnros avijp Sépois iAdpevos mpogptyot. I1g0
Ovk Epapat kricuS Baciryiw éycataxeiobar
TeOveds, GAG Ti por COvtL yévair’ dyabér.
aomdrabor dé Tarnow 6potoyv orpapa Oavévtr
[76 EvAov 7 oKAnpdr yiverar 7) padraxédv].
Myre Oeods émiopxoy émépuvvbt- ov yap advextiv 1195
abavdrous Kpvrat xpetos dperAduevor.
“Opvibos goviv, TlodAvraidn, 6€d Bodons
Hkovo , 4T€ Bpotois &yyedos HAO’ apdrov
¢ 7 4 > 7 -
@paiov: Kai po. Kpadinv éemdrage pédatvay,
drrt pot evavOeis ddAdot Exovov aypovs, 1200
ovo€e prot Hpiovor Kupdv EXkovowy aporpor,
THs *aAAns pvnotis €ivexa vavTirins.
1184 ab [ =367, 8] AO. 1185. dyaOés*, 7a 8’ Crisp.: ta 7’ A*
(ratr’ Oc), 1188, -iay *, 1189. méuno. Bgk.: -n A: -e *.
1190, iAdyevos suggested to Hiller by Bgk.’s conjecture iAapévas :
BovAdpevos rulg. with B erased in A after Bek.: BovAopar 0, mpopuyor
Camerar, : -vyn A: -«iv *. 1195. phre*, émiopnos A, —-1198.
dpérpov *, 1201. jrioxa A. kupov...dpotpov AO: Kigwv’.
dpérpou *,
M
162 ©OEOTNIAO®
Ovk ely’, 088 dr 0b" KEKAHOETAL, OVO emi THuB@
a Nag bd yhv «ot ‘Ateneset avnp.
ovd” av éxeivos Euod TeOvnétos ovr aviGTo 1205
ovre kata Breddpav ddékpuva Oeppa Barou.
OV , b] 7 BA ~ Py
UTE GE K@LaCeLy ATEPUKOLEV OUTE KadoUpev
apyadéos mapedy, kai pidos evr av ais.
Aidoy pév yévos eipi, rodw & evrefyea ONBnv
oik®, TaTpous ys dmepuKopevos. 1210
LH bh aded@s traifovoa didovs dévvage ToKhas,
av ‘ \ X 4 a 4
Apyvpt’ coi péev yap dovdAov nmap emt,
hpiv & adda pév éort, ybvat, kaka WOAN, Eel Ex yAs
pevyopev, dpyadrén & ovK Emi SovdAocvvn,
+O € ~ ~ rs lA bd bale. Geet
ob0 auas mepvdor modus ‘ye pév €oTl Kal Huly =—-«1215
Ua 7 2 ,
Kady, AnOaim kexdAtpévn medio.
My more map Kdalovra Kabefépevor yeAdooper,
Tots avTa@v ayabois, Kipy’, emirepmropevor.
"ExOpdv pév xaderov kai dvopevel eararicat,
Kipve: gidov d& pir padiov éEamrarar. 1220
TIoAAd hépery eiwbe Adyos Ovntoicr Bporotoww
TTaicpaTa THS yvouns, Kipve, tapaccopérns.
Ovdév, Kupy’, dpyijs adicdérepov, 7) Tov éxovra
mnpaiver, Pvp dea xapifopevn.
1203. many (incl. 0) have mxa-. 1204. éni *, 1205. reé-
verdtos AQ, 1206. 5. 0. 8. Passow: @. B. 5. vulg. 1207. -opa,
-ovpat *, 1208. Taped Camerar. : ydp éwy vulg. 1211. maifoue
A. 3 evvace (sic) A (’in lead over an <—— dévage O. 1212,
ov AO. 1215. ov8 Bek. : ov@’ vulg. dé *, 1216. Acdaiw 0.
Kexpuppern O. 1217. kratovre O: -ovar *, 1219. dvopeve?
Bgk. : -7 vulg. 1221-6 are from Stob.
EAETEION A 163
Oddév, Kipr’, dyads yAukepdrepdv ote yuvatkés: 1225
, ’ , \ , 9 4 , > ,
paptus €y@, od 0 Epoi yivov ddnBocdtvns.
"Hon ydp pe KéKAnke Oadrdooios oikade vexpés,
TEOvnKaS (oO POeyybpevos oTdpatu. 1230
EAETEION B
SxéTrAL “Epos, paviat o éTLOnvicavto AaBovicat:
ex céOev @AETO pev IXfov axpdrorts,
oreTo © Ailyeldns Onoeds péyas, OdeTo 0 Aias,
écOrOs "OiWddns, ofow dracbariats.
"O, mat, &kovoov ened Oapdoas ppévas: ov Tor arreiOFj
56 : Ro! a a ING 50° » "
pdOov Ep TH oH Kapdin ovd dxapw 1236
GAAA TAROL vdw ovvreiv Eros: ov To dvdyKy
Tov0’ epdety, 6 TL oot pr KaTabvpLov 7.
M7 more Tov mapedvra pebels pirov &dAov Epebva, 1238 4
deckav avOpdérrav pyyact melOopevos: b
> ~
MOAAGKL TOL Tap Eepuol KaTa Gov A€~ovot pdTata
4 QA ‘ | lo ~ \ \ ‘ 4
kal mapa col Kat é€pod- Tov de od pr Edie. 1240
Xatpyjoes TH mpbcbe mapoxomévn pidrdorytt,
Tis O& mapepxouéevns ovKér Eon Tapins.
Ajv oy Kal Piro dpev: Erect’ dAdoow Gpiret,
* 54 vA 4 b ig
700s €xav d6ALov, wicTeos avTituToV.
For 1227, 8 see p. 170. 1229, 30 from Ath. 1231-1389
in A alone. 1236. xapdin Bek.: xpadin A. 1237. ovneiv
Lachmann: ovvdew (sic) A. 1238 ab = 1151, 2. 1244,
mareo||s A, i.e. w (0) erased to make o after Bek. who found morews
as he distinctly states in his cr. n.; in his text he prints micros,
mM 2
164 OEOTNIAOS
Ov ro tdwp Kai wip cuppigerar: ovdE rod Heis 1245,
moro. ér dAAHAOLS Kal Hiroe éoodpcba.
, »~ 2 * Te ?, yo XN “~
Ppdvricov Ex Oos epov Kai drépBacwy, iobt dé Oupa,
14 > lol
aso éf apuapTorAn Ticouat as dtvapat.
Ilai, od pév a'tws immos, érel kpiOav ExopécOns,
>
avis emi orabpods HAvOES tpeTEpous, 1250
7 ~ A
Hvioxov Te Today ayabdv NELLaVa TE KadOV
Kphvnv Te Yruxpijy ddoed TE oKLEpa.
+
“OdBios, © maidés Te Gidor Kal pdvuyes Ur7oL
2
Onpevrai te kbves Kal €€voi ddXodarrol.
7 - - ¢
"Ooris ph maidds Te pirel kal padvvxas immovs 1255
kai ktvas, ov moré of Oupos ev edppootry.
"QO rai, ixtivoioct moAvTAayKToOLoLY 6potos
dpyjv, &Adore Tois &AAOTE ToioL TEAGS.
"OQ mai, tiv popdyy piv epus Kadds, GAN’ emikertat
\ b 7 an lad ,
KapTEpOS ayvapov of KEeparyn oTepavos’ 1260
ixrivov yap exes dyyiotpégou év dpeciv 760s,
GAdov avOpétrev pyuact reOdpevos.
=> ~ >
"O, mai, ds eb Epdovti kaxhy dréd@xas apoBjy,
+Q7 b] > > ~ > \ 4 \ £.
ovdé Tis dvT adyabav éeotl xadpis Tapa Gol:
>
ovdév 17H bh Ovnoas: eym dé ce moddAdKis HON 1265
eV Epday aidods ovdeuias Ervxor.
1246. ér’ Bek.: em (sic) A. 1247. ¢€y6llos A, p still faintly
legible ; Bek. found ex@pos. 1252. ddroea A. 1258. @ Solon :
@ A, 1257. ixrivoroe Welcker : «vivvoo A. 1258. meAds
Williams: gidciv A. 1263. ds evpdSov7: changed by a later hand
to ed Epdov7. : the same hand added 1 to duoByy.
EAETEION B 165
Ilais re kai immos dpoiov exer véovr obre yap tmmos
qvloxov KAaler Keipevoy év Kovin,
GA Tov Uorepov dvdpa Pepe KpiOaiar Kopecbets:
as 0 atrws Kai mais Tov mapedvra dude. 1270
°Q rat, papyootvys dé pev voov ddrecas écOrév,
My 4 ‘ € a ee
aisxtvn dé hiros typerépos éyévov,
dupe 0 avérpvgas pixpov xpdvov: éx dt OveddOv
HKa y evopploOnv vuxtos éretydpevos.
“Qpatos Kai”Epws émirédXerat, fica wep yi 12475
a&vOcow eiapivois Odd\AEL deEopevn:
THOS “Epws mpodurav Kdérmpov, mepikaddXéa vicor,
key a uA 4 , \ lon
elow ém advOpérovs oréppa hépwov Kata yijs.
¢/ ~
Oozis cou BovrAcvoer ened trépt, Kalo ExéXevoev 1278 %
oixerOat mpodimévO hperépny piriyy. . . . b
NeBpov bre EAddoio A€wv Os AAki TreTroiOas c
Tocol KaTaipdpas aiparos ovK emo.
Ouvx €0é\@ ce Kakds Epderyv, otd’ ef por &petvov
Tpos OeGv aOavdtwv EooeTal, @ Kare Tal” 1280
ov yap adpaprodatow émi opixpaion kdOnpat,
Tov O€ Kadav Traidwy ov Tics 00d’ adixar.
°O, wai, ph p adixer—éri cor KaTabdpuos eivae
A > UA ~ ‘ b lat
BovAopat—evdhpoctyn Tobro cuvels dyab7j:
1271, papyoouvrns. .. pev A: corr. Bek. 1278. OeAAGv A,
1278 ¢. imefagoio (accent by a later hand) A. 1278 ab =
1101, 2. 1278 cd =949, 50. 1278 d. xarat., xarap, was
first written, then « in the same hand on the curve joining a to
BA, 1282, ov riois 005’ Boissonade: ovrogerovt’ (sic) A. 1283.
Kadvjuos A,
166 OEOTNIAO®
.. «+ Mapedetoeat ovd amarHcers: 1285
viknoas yap exes Td mAéov e€orricw.
GAG o eyo tpdow hevyovTd pe, dS more hacw
"Taciov Kovpny, mapbévor ’laciny,
opainv ep éotcay, dvatvouévny ydpov avdpav
gpevyevy (woapevn O epy atédcoTa TéACL, 1290
matpos voogicbeioa Séuwv, EavOy ’Atadadvrn:
wxeTo & inpnras els Kopudas dpéor,
pevyouo ivepsevta ydpov, xpuojs Adpodirns
dapa: Tédos 8 éyva Kal war dvawwopéevn.
"QO, tat, ph pe Kaxotow év addyeot Oupov dpivns, 1295
pndé pe ot) pidérns Sépara Tlepoepovns
oixntat mpopépovoa: Ody S érrorifeo paviv
4 go! - 4 D4 ,
Bdéwv + avOpdrrer, imia vwodpevos.
"Q. mai, péxpe tivos we mpopetgear; ds oe SidKwv
dignu: addd ti por Téppa yévoito Kixelv 1300
~ > ~ ‘\ \ 4 + a 3 7 4
ans épyns: od d& pdpyov xy Kal dyjnvopa Ovpov
pevyets, ixtivov axétrLov 700s éxov.
GN’ Emipevoy, éuoi dt didov xdpiv. ovdKéri Snpov
é€es Kumpoyevois dapov loarepdvov.
Ovp@ yvovs, drt madeias moAvnpdrov dvOos 1305
@kKUTEpov aTadiov, TovTO auvels xdAaTOV
depod, un more Kali od Binoeat, 6Bpipe traidov,
Kurpoyevois 8 épywv dvtidces yaderav,
1284. avery modern hand has added (in black ink) in the margin
of A, after dya07, the words ov ydp ra pw, and in the next line
(before map.) 56Am; ob yap Tol pe 50Aw edd. 1290. -évn Bek. :
-evnv A, TeAa (sic) A. 1295. -ns Bek.: -ais A. 1301.
ofs épyns Hermann: onaoryn (sic) A. 1302. pevyes Bek. =
pevyos A,
Ss a a
EAETEION B 167
@oTEep €y® viv @S’ emi cot. od d& radra pvrAaéar,
pngé oe vixijon maid’ ddah Kakérns. 1310
Ov érades krétpas, & rai? Kal yép ce Bupa:
ToUTOLS, olamEp Vov kpOpLos HOE Piros
emdev, euiy d& peOjKas atiunrov girérnra,
ov pev 0H TovTaLs y Haba diros mpédrepov.
GAN’ ey éx mévtwv o° éddxovy Ojcecbat éEraipoy 1315
mistov: Kat Oi) viv dddov execba didor.
GAN 6 pev & Epdav Keipar oe S& phris dmrdvrov
avOparwv écopdv madopirciv éO€dot.
"Q, pot éy@ detdds: kai d) Kardxappa pev éyOpots,1318 8
Tois d€ Pidorct wrévos Seta mabdv yevdunv. b
? ~ ~
Q, mat, eet rou ddke Ged ydpwv ipepsecoar
2 > ~
Kumpis, cov 0 «idos aot véowwe pédet, 1320
an i! , b] “~ Youve & ? 4 “~
TaVO émdKovoov éemdv Kal éury ydpw eo Oupa,
yvovs Epos os xaderbv yiverar avdpi pépev.
Kurpoyévn, tadoév pe trovev, oxédacory dé pepiuvas
OupoBépous, orpérov 8 avlis és evppoovvas,
Heppnpas & dmérave kaxds, dds 8 edppove OvpS 1325
hétp HBns tedécavt’ epypata swppoovvns,
"QQ mat, Ews adv Exns Aclav yévur, ov Tore caiver
CA >? 4 a la 3 ~
Tavoopat, ovd ei por popoipdov éore Oaveir.
1309. @5’ Bek.: of8 A. = 1310. maid’ ddan Bgk.: madaidy A.
1311. diOppa Hermann : Siwpat (sic) A. 1312. pidos Bek. : -os
A, 1314. ob} Hermann: ovA. yy’ Hermann: 7’ A, 1315.
OnoecOa Seidler : oncecOa (sic) A. 1316. -e:o0a Bek. : -o1o@a A.
1317. wea A. 1318, madopirctv Bek.: mada pire (sic) A.
1318 a, b = 1107, 8. 1318 b. rotor pidots 5e wévos A. 1320.
mao. Bek.: maowweotot (sic) A. 1325. etppovr Bek.: evppdovy
(sic) A, 1327. Aciay Bek.: Aray (sic) A. aaivew (sic) A.
168 OEOTNIAOS
Sot re diddv7’ rt Kadébv, enol T ovK aicypoy EpOvTt
aireiy’ GANA yovéwy Alooopmat ueTEpwv: 1330
aidéo w,@ tat (rHvde) didods xdpiv, et more Kal od
[efers Kumpoyevois dapor lorrepévov |
xpnttwv Kal én dddov édretoeat GAAE oe Saipov
doin Tv avTay avTiTVXELV éréwr,
“OrAB.os botis Ep@v yupvdgerat, olkade 0 EAOOV 1335
etder ody KAAG Tradl mavnpépios.
c
~ >
Odvxér ép& traidés, xaderras 0 admeddktic avias,
HoxOous tT dpyaréous dopevos eféduyor,
exréAupat € 17600v mpds éevoTrepdvov KvOepetns:
‘ > ol ~ 4 BA ’ > 7 \ 2 aa
col 6’, ® mai, xdpis tor ovdeula mpds Euod. 1340
Alat, maidds €p@ dmaddxpoos, 6s pe Pido.ow
mao war exdhaiver, KovK eOédrovTos épod.
TAHTOMaL ov Kpd\pas aEeKovoLa TOAAG Biata:
ov yap ém aikerlw madi dapels epdvny.
Tladogurcty 6€ tt Tepmvdv, érei more Kal TavupHdous
jpato Kal Kpovidns, abavdray Bacireds, 1346
aprdgas 8 és ”"Odvpmov aviyaye, kai piv €OnKev
7 >
daipova mraideins dvOos Exovt Eparér.
ovTw@ pr Oadvpuage, Sipwvidn, otvexa Kayo
é€eddunv Karob mradds Epwrt dapels. 1350
"QO. rat, ph Kdpage, yépovti dé mreiOeo dvdpi:
o Tor Kwpdgev obpudpopoy avédpi véw
P ppopov avépt véo.
1829. B:58v7’ et Kado (sic) A: d800v’ Herm.: -S00vBgk. 1881,
{rnvie) Herwerden. 1335. 8 add. Bek. 1336. evdev (sic) A:
evda Bek. 1841. Aiaf Bgk.: aiai A. 1348. dexovo.a Bois-
sonade : aexova: (sic) A. 1345, 5€ 71 Bek. : 8’ er: (sic) A, 1849.
ovvexa (a over an eras.) A, 1352. cvuppov with an accent and o
add. by a later hand A.
EAETEION B 169
Ilixpos Kai yAukis éore kal dpradéos Kal dmnvis,
Oppa TédELos én, Kipve, véotow epas:
jy pev yap Tehéon, yAuKd yiverau iv O& Sidkoy 1355
He} TEAMEoN, WdvTwv TodT avinpbraror.
Atel masdopirnoww émi fuyov adyév Keirat
dvadrogpov, apyadéov pvjpa pidrogevins.
Xp yap To wepi maida movovpevoy eis giddrnra
eomep KAnpaTive xeipa tupl mpoodyety. 1360
Nads wétpyn mpocéxupoas éufs pidornros &paprév,
@ Tal, Kal campod meiopatos avTeAdBov.
]
Ovdapdé o obd adrredy SndrAjocopat ovde pe Treicer
ovdels dvOpdmov dare pe pH oe didreiv.
"QO. maidov KédXoTe Kai ipepoéotate TdvTHY, 1365
asp > nn 7 ~ 3 > ? 4
o770 avrod Kai pou maip émdxovoov ern.
Tlaidés to ydpis éori, yuvatki dé miaros éraipos
> a
ovdcis, GAN aiel Tov mapedvTa girel.
Tlaidds pws Kadds pev exe, Kados 8 arobéc bat
ToAAOy 6° edpécbai pyTEpov 7) TEAETAL, 1370
pupta & e€ avtod Kpéuarar kaxd, pupia d éoOdd-
> > + 4 , yy Aa
aXX €v Tol TAUTN Kai TLS EvedTL Xa~pLS.
Ovdapd mw karépevas éuiy ydpiv, dAX bd Tacav
2.4 7 x b] 4
alel omrovdainv Epxeat ayyedinv.
1354, réAcios Bek. : -eos A. 1358. S0cA. Ahrens: Svcpopor (sic) A.
1363. 0b8 apacovsd (sic) A. 1364. worepeunoe (sic) A. 1370.
moAAnv Bek, with no cr. n. on the reading of A: moAAdv A.
170 OEOTNIAO® EAETEION B
“OABtos doris madds épdv ovK olde OdAagcav, 1375
ov0€ of Ev TOvVTM VDE Erlovoa pPéAEL.
Kados éov kakérnre ppevav dedotowy dpirets
avdpdot, kal dia Tobr aicypoy dvecdos exes,
im
a FAVA » Pome So lon lon , € 7
® Tat’ éyo 0 dékwv Ths ons pirdoTnTos apapTov,
avnpnv epdwv old Tt éhedOepos ov. 1380
“AvOpwmoi a éddkovy xpvons mapa S@pov exovTa
éhOciv Kumpoyevois ...
. . d@pov looreddvov
7 b] 7 4 7 4
yiverat dvOperoiow Exe xarerdrtatov &yxOos,
dv pi Kumpoyerijs 66 Avow éx yadeTrar. 1385
Kumpoyevés Kuépera dodomddke, cot Tt TEpioodv
Zeds Téde Tipnoas O@pov edwxey Exe:
dapvas & dvOpérev ruxiwas ppévas, obd€ ris Eoriv
otras ipOipos Kal copds wate Guyer.
1377 gpevav Haupt: ¢dipor (sic) A. 1380. avnynv epdwr
oar (sic) A. 1386. Kumpdyeves KiOeipa A.
NOTE.—Stobaeus 11. 1 under the heading Mevavdpov Navvois has
the following lines :—
*AAnOein 5 mapéoTw
gol kal éuol, mavtav xphya dixadrartov.
Owing to a slip on the part of Grotius, they were inserted in the
Theognidea and are printed by the editors after v. 1226. For
Mevavdpov leg. Miuvéppou (Passow),.
NOTES
N.B. The symbol | denotes the beginning or end of a line.
1. @ dva ad init. hexam. as H. Ap. 179, 526. dva is only used
in addressing gods, in Il. Od. only in addresses to Zeus, Zed dva
Il. 3. 351 ; dvag occurs in addresses to gods and men, in Il. Od.
very frequently in addressing Apollo and Agamemnon.
. ulé,.. . Tékos. Apollo is Avs réxos Il. 21. 229; Anrods xal
Auds vids Il. 1. 9; Anrods épixvdéos vids H. Ap. 182. For the combina-
tion of vié and réxos cf. Onoéws mais, ’AyaCdvos réxos Eur. Hipp. 10.
2. Ajvopar: pyvycopa ode AdPwyar ’ATdAAwVos éxdtrao H. Ap. 1.
Ap. Rh. begins with “Apxépevos céo, oiBe, . . . pvpoopm Arg. 1;
‘a te principium, tibi desinam’ Verg. Ecl. 8. 11; ti «aAdcov dpyxo-
Hévoow 7) KaTaTavopévaiow 7 BadiGwvdv re Aatw Kai Body tmmwy
éAdrepay detoa; Pind. fr. 89, cf. Hymn 9.8; ‘ Prima dicte mihi,
summa dicende Camena, Maecenas’ Hor. Ep. 1. 1; ef. Hes. Th. 48.
atromavépevos was changed by Turnebus to dvam- on the ground
that dmor- is usually accompanied by a genitive; but it is used
absolutely Il. 21. 372, 5. 288, and with a participle (eim#v) Theoer.
7. 90.
3. Mr. Harrison (p.223) has founded an interesting theory on ‘some
obscure words’ in this little poem (1-4). ‘Having said “ at the
beginning and at the end”, why does the poet add “ first and last
and in the middle”? éy wécoow has no counterpart in the second
line, it is out of the logical order, and it is in a prominent place.
.-. The poet;promises to sing of Apollo in three places, the
beginning, the end [which H. assumes to be lost], and the middle
[773]. ... ‘First and last” might have become a meaningless
form of words, but hardly ‘‘ first and last and in the middle.”’ The
alleged significance of év pécoow promptly disappears when we
examine a few parallel cases. In Milton, P. L. 5. 164, 5 we read,
‘Join all ye creatures to extol Him first, him last, him midst,
and without end.’ Mr. Harrison endeavours to explain this away
by saying that ‘the addition and the position of the third clause are
justified by the fourth’. If needed, a similar explanation could be
offered for the passage in Theognis; év péo. = ‘ him midst’, ale =
‘without end’. .
But ef. é¢ Ads dpydpeoda nal és Aia Anryere, Moto, ... dvipdv & ai
TIroAepaios évi mpwroror AcyéoOw | kai méparos wal pécoos Theoer. 17.
1,4. In spite of the position of uéoaos there is no special reference
to Ptolemy in the middle of the poem; nor is there any obscurity
or hidden meaning in the words of Electra; elev: riv’ dpxiv mpara
o éfeinw Kakay ; Tolas TeAevTds; Tiva péoov Tagw Adyov ; Eur. El. 907;
cf. mpdade A€wy, Gmibev 5e Spdxwy, pécon Se xipaipa II. 6. 181 5 6 per dn
Geds, Womwep Kal 6 madads Adyos, dpxnv Te Kal TedevTHVY Kal péoa Tw
jvtwv dmavrev éxwy Plat. Laws 715 e.
172 NOTES
re: most editors have changed re into ce to supply an object for
deigw. I have retained the MSS. reading because (1) an object can
be easily supplied from ceio ; (2) TP. TE Ke vor. is the usual form,
qdverns tmpardov Te Kal VoTaTov aiev deidac H. 21. 4.
eS wat .. . T€as in Pind. Nem. 4. 9.
év TE p. & de pécoow | Asius ; év 6 w. Il. 11. 35.
4, aeiow: deldn Od. 17. 519; Theocr. 18. 7; “IAcov Geldiw Little
Iliad 1. There is no need to reject the rare future deiow. It
occurs in Sappho fr. 11 rade viv éraipass Tais E“aior TépTva KAaAwS
deiow, where it is rejected by Usener owing to the combination of
vov with a future tense; but ef. viv air’ éyxein mepnoopa Ll. 5. 279;
viv To. éyw pavrevoopat Oa. ks 200. Plato quotes an Orphic hymn
beginning deiaw ovveroio.; cf. deiow Hom. Ep. 14.1. In Eur. Here.
F. 681 deiow was changed by Elmsley to deiéw, and the correction
has been accepted by most editors; the occurrence in 679 of the
present xeAade? is not in itself, as some maintain, a sufficient reason
for the emendation, as there is a frequent alternation of present
and future in the passage : nmavooua 673, keradet 679, deiow 681,
kaTramavooper 685, iuvovo’ 688, xeradjow 694, The form is common
in later poetry: Theocr. 22. 135 ; ; Callim. Apoll. 30. dow occurs
Babrius 12. 13; Aelian, H. A. 6.1; its existence in classical Attic
has been denied. The MSS. of Pl. Laws 666 p have dover which
some editors retain ; others read #aovor: (Porson). For does (Arist.
Peace 1297) some print é doe (Dawes, Hall and Geldart).
pou KADH : cf. kere’ Hor KAD 18 (‘ precibus meis indulge’) ;
KADTE por evXopéevw Sol. 13. 2, Crates 1.2; xAdGi pev eb xopevov (‘audi
me precantem’) Soph. ap. "Ath. 5924; Ged SE of Exdrvevy dps Od.
4, 767.
éo Ad, ‘good fortune.’ col wey mapa nal nang eobdAdv One Zevs
Od. 15, 488, cf. Od. 8.63; écOAd yap Oc0d Sidévros Solon 33. 2; in
a prayer airot éc0Aa oo néumew Aesch, Pers. 222; mopmds tof trav
éc0A@v ave Choeph. 147.
5. PoiBe dvat: 773; H. Ap. 257.
~ OTe pev 1 without 5é, cf. 997, 931, 1249,
Téxe: evT én Andou Bae poryoordKos Eideibua, | rav TOTE 52) TéKos
cide, pevoivnoev 5é TexécOar. | dupi 5e potvix Bare mxe«, yoova & epee |
Aca. parang’ pelinoe 5é yal’ trévepPev H. Ap. 115-18, ef. Eur.
I. T. 1097; Hee. 458; Ion 919; Scolion 4; Catullus 34. 6-8. The
Ephesians put forward a counterclaim in favour of their town as
the god’ s birthplace, Tac. Ann, 3, 61.
motvia Antm|: H. Ap. 12.
6. goiv. For this palm ef. Od. 6. 163; Callim. Del. 210; Cie.
Laws 1.1; Ovid Met. 6.335. Some versions prefer the olive. For
primitive 'tree-worship see A. J. Evans, Mycenaeun Tree and Pillar-
worship ; ef. the Bo-tree of Buddhism. Sacred trees are a marked
feature in the Old Testament ; ‘the oak which was by Shechem’
Gen. 35. 4; ‘Deborah, a prophetess dwelt under the palm-tree of
Deborah’ Judges 4. 5. Boccaccio relates a legend telling how
Dante’s mother dreamed that she gave birth to her son under
a lofty bay-tree by a clear stream.
padiwvjjs. Some read fadw7js with the inferior MSS. The use
of padivés in Greek literature affords equal support to either reading;
poi is certainly occasionally used as a feminine noun when the
female palm is implied, e. g. ra: Badavnpdpoiot Tov gowinew .. .«
at ed
‘hig —_ ey a 4
NOTES ion
of ێpoeves Hdt. 1.198. The Delian palm was a female, at least it
is represented with berries on an ancient painted vase. But there
is no need to reject the reading of the best MS., especially as the
absence of ¢ (ys) in the others does not imply that the scribes took
the form for a genitive, for adscript « is very frequently omitted.
In 1002 we have fadivais xepoi in exactly the same metrical position ;
Hiller quotes a Carian inscription ending «Anidos fadiwis xepoiv
épanropevny. The word is frequently used with médes, xeipes, err.
In Il. Od. it occurs but once (ipdcOAn Il. 23. 582). Cf. mocciv
imo fadivoitow Hes. Th. 195; m 6 H. Dem. 183; Bpadivay 5
’Agdpoditray Sappho 90; §. xeip Ap. Rh. 3. 106, Theocr. 17. 37;
p. kumapiaco Theocr. 11. 45. It is frequent in the A. Pal. as an
epithet of Aphrodite and fair maidens; in our passage it denotes
the beauty of her whose son was d@avarwy Kadduoros ; elsewhere
she is described as qvxopos, xaddimdpyos, cf. AevewAevos “Hpn KTA,
Bergk finds a support for Jadivjs in poivixos véoy epvos Od. 6, 163.
épap. 00s éorl rais kvovoas Tav mapakepévov AapBavecbar Kal
dnoxoupifeyv éavrds Tav ddynddvev Schol. Ap. Rh. 1. 1131. See some
very interesting remarks by Sikes-Allen on H. Ap. 117.
7. 40. «aA. : cf, 1117.
tpox. A. This is the first mention of the famous oval pond ;
there is no reference to it in the H. Ap. It is about 100 yards in
length and was used as a reservoir for storing rain-water, as there
are but few springs in the island. The temple leased the fish.
See the Appendix on Delos in Sikes-Allen, H. H.
wpox., ‘round like a wheel.’ Aipyn Té éort bon wep } Ev ANA 7
Tpoxoedys Kadeopévn Hdt. 2. 170. Callim. calls it tpoxdecoa (Del.
261) and wepinyfs (Ap. 59). It is also mentioned Aesch. Eum, 9 ;
Eur. Ion 167, I. T. 1103. Cf. tpoxders poArBdos Paul. Sil. A. P. 6.
65; a Pythian oracle delivered to the Athenians refers to méAtos
Tpoxoedéos dxpa Kdpnva Hdt. 7. 140. ;
8. dareip. = xuAorepys, cf. daxrvAos dmeipwy Aristoph. Danaids.
In the Hymns Delos has the epithets «pavan (H. Ap. 16), dppipvTn
(ib. 27), mepixAvoros (ib. 181).
9. 68. dp.: Il. Od. use dB. with xatras, témdos, vvgé. For fragrance
as a sign of divinity cf. d5y7 8 inepdecoa Ounévtwy amd memAwy oxidvaro
H. Dem. 277 (see Sikes-Allen). : ‘
éyéA. Of. orevdxile 58 -yaia meA@pn Hes. Th. 858 ; ynOnoev 5e péeya
ppect y. 7. Hes. Th. 173; yéAagce de mace wept xOuv Il. 19. 362.
There is a striking parallel in H. Dem. 13, in which the three
elements of our passage occur (d5y7, yaia, movTos) Kony hior d5u7,
mas 8 ovpavds edpis Urepbe yaid Te mao’ éyéAacoe Kal dApupov olbya
Gardaons; cf. ai & eyédaccay judves vyoono Ap. Rh. 4. 1169 ; ef.
ridere in Latin.
yaia 7. occurs eight times in Hes. Th. ;
10. yA9. ynBoatv7 5% O4Aacca Suicraro II. 13, 29, on which L, B.
remark: ‘This is the only passage in Homer where a distinctly
human emotion is ascribed to inanimate nature.’ For sympathetic
feeling in nature cf. H. Ap. 135; Eur. Bacch. 1084, On the birth
of Ptolemy Kéws 8’ dAdAvgev lSoica Theocr. 17. 64.
aw. GA. w. : Il, 21,59.
11. Cf. “Aprem, wérva bed, Ovyarep Aids Od, 20. 61.
Onpopévy. This epithet is not found in Homer, who calls the
174 NOTES
goddess mérva Onpav, aypotépn, ioxéatpa, Tofopdpos. Of. Onpookdre
tofért xovpn A. P. 6. 240 ; Onp@y drA€xovea yeveOAnv H. H. 27. 10.
Brunck, regarding such forms as @npopdvyn to be bad Greek, due
to the invention of ignorant scribes, corrected it to Onpopdve ; for
the same reason he rejected de:mvoAdyns in Hes. W. D. 704. The
MSS. of Ar. have @ypopdve mai in Thesmoph. 320, which was changed
by Hermann to -n, a correction accepted by most editors. Cf.
Anuntnp torvpdpBn (Hes. Th. 912); Topyopéva (Eur. Ion 1478),
Pausanias (5. 3) refers to a woman called Onpopévn; cf. ravporéAa
Auds” Aptepis Soph. Ajax 172 ; Aatous irmocéa buvyarnp Pind. Ol. 8. 26.
On the other hand we get @ypopédvor beady Eur. H. Fur. 378; todAupdpBov
yains Il, 14..200, 301, but y. roAvpdpBnv IL. 9. 568. Cf. Bergk’s note
on this line.
12. eioa®’, Agamemnon built a temple to Artemis at Megara;
"Aptémdos iepov d "Ayapéuvwv énoincey hvita HAGE KaAxavta oixobdvTa év
Meydpos és “IAvov érecOa meicav Paus. 1. 43; tiv wyapéuvoy ws 6
pvdos eicaro Callim. fr. 76.
The epic form. was écoaro (Od. 16. 443), Anacr. epigr. 111;
the participle eicdpevos (Hdt. 1. 66) borrowed its e from the indie,
(W. Sm. Jon. Dial. § 630); hv more Onoeds cicaro Callim. Del. 309 ;
év0’ ayvov Tloceddwvos éooavt’ eivadiov répevos Pind. P. 4. 204.
émAee includes the preparations for the voyage to Troy; so we
need not follow the commentators, who find here a reference to
the detention of Agam. at Aulis as in Callim. Art. 228.
13. Cf. 767; Bapeias xjpas GAdAxo Il. 21.548; xaxiy 8 dd vodoov
addadnev Hes. Th. 527, Artemis here appears in the triple charac-
ter of (1) huntress; (2) averter of evil, dAefixaxos, like her brother ;
(3) protectress of sailors, vynooados (Ap. Rh. 1. 570) receiving honour
from Agamemnon.
She is sometimes regarded as the wife of Apollo (Paus. 10,
12.). Artemis and the Charites were the objects of joint worship
at Athens.
14, Ocol 5é Te Tavra S¥vavTa Od. 10. 306 ; ‘in facili est omnia posse
deo’ Ov. Ars Am. 1. 562; ‘quid tam magnum? addens, unum
me surpite morti; dis etenim facile est, orabat’ Hor. 8. 2. 3. 283.
15. The Muses are xotpa Ards Il. 2. 598; Hes. Th. 25. 52;
Xdpires Aios xépac Sappho 65. The former were the d. of Z. and
Mnemosyne (Hes, Th. 915), the latter of Z. and Eurynome (ib.
907). The Muses, Charites, Apollo, and Artemis are mentioned
in close connexion by Hes. Th. 907-20.
For the marriage of Cadmus with Harmonia cf, Hes. Th. 937,
975; Pind. P. 3. 91. On this occasion ’AréAAwva pev KOapioa Tas
5 Movoas aviAjoa (Diod, Sic. 5. 49). The gods were also present
at the nuptials of Peleus and Thetis, Il. 24. 62.
16. deloatr’. ‘The Gods had to their marriage come, and at
the banquet all the Muses sang,’ Matthew Arnold, Cadmus and
Harmonia.
17. Stm «7A. Eur. Bacch, 881-901 quotes this proverb in a chorie
song exulting in revenge most appropriate to the grandson of
Cadmus. Cf. xvduvever xara riv dpxaiay mapoipiay 7d Kaddv pidov eivat
Plat. Lysis 216c; «al phy 76 ye KadAALoTOV Epacpwraroy Plat. Rep.
402p. Welcker concludes his note on this proverb with the
words: ‘Quam diversum Anglorum, handsome is that handsome
does’,
NOTES 175
Kadés: cf. 7d pi) add xara wépavra Theoer. 6. 19; Kards 6
mais, “AxeA@e, Ainv kadds Callim. A. P. 12. 51.
La Roche holds that after 18 at least one couplet is missing
in which the poet prays for Kraft und Anmuth; Leutsch requires
a couplet to explain 8d orop, There is no difficulty if we regard
a§av, as emphatic, and its position justifies this; the stress is on
the divine origin claimed for the saying. Others (wrongly) trans-
late ‘This word of the immortals has passed through the lips of
men’, i, e. has been widely quoted’. Cf. dd 8’ d0avérav OTopaTwv
xwpet dr\oAvyH Ar. Birds 220; od58 dd cropdrow Fade BéBndov Eros
Gregor. Theol. A. P. 8. 25. 2; also Aéyer mos dia ordéua Aesch.
Sept. 579.
19-26. See Introd. p. 1.
20. roiod’ ém. : dat. with ém. ‘on’; cf. 649, 1259,
oe translate ‘by means of these lines’,
KAemr. ; cf, b10 véou dvTos énod éypagn, Kal Tis adrd ExrAEWe Ypadév
Plat. Parm, 128 p, a5 ph wae
21. aAA., with a genit. absol. instead of the usual daa, ri twos :
for its use without a genitive cf. dy otver’ eSos Ovnroy GdAddgas éxa
Eur. Bacch, 53.
- 22. mas tus: cf. 621. Usener and Immisch hold that mas ris
could not have been written in the age of Theognis; but it is found
in Sol. 27. 7; Pind. Is. 1. 49; Hdt. 6. 80. In Attic it is common,
e.g. Eur. fr. 690, 1065.
Cf. nat rd per ds TeA€owro* A€yor 5é Tis dvOEua Aevoowv, TOD Kupnvaiou
Tour’ “Eparoo@éveos Erat. Ep. ad Ptol. 17,
23-6. Imitated in 801-4.
mayTas ém’ dv0.is common in Homer, e. g. I]. 10. 213; xar’ dvOp.
GAdAnoOa Od. 15. 276; mpdpavroy copia Kad’ “EdAavas éévta Pind.
Ol. 1. 120. See note on 83.
ovop.: note the play on words dvopacrds doroiow ; cf. mévOos
TlevOevs in Eur. Bacch. 367; wdvcao ’Odvacevs Od. 1.62. In Homer
and Hes. évoy. is only used with oi« = nefandus.
24. Cf. 368; epypacw év peyddos naow ddeiv xaderdv Sol. 7.
25. xu Zedbs GAAowa pev wérAE alOpios, GAdAoKa 8 te Theocr. 4. 43 ;
ovd 6 xpeicoav Zeds éuod . . . o'r’ éfemouBpav ovr énavyphoas pidos
Soph. fr. 470.
26. avéxwv, ‘refraining’ (cf. xaréxe without an object, Theog.
262) ; xwdvovras nal dvéxovtas Tiv SuxeAdlay pi) im’ adtovds eva Thue.
6. 86, ‘keeping back ’.
27. Cf. 1049; 6 oq évppovéwy dyopncaro Il. 1.73 ; cold’, & veavion’,
ov KaK@s troOngopat, GAA’ oidwep aitos Euabov bre mais 7} Ar. Birds
1362, 3.
28. Of. mais &r° dv Od. 18. 216; ypr maid’ é7’ édvra Kara didacKépev
€pya Phocyl. 13; dv rox’ éévra maid ér’ yaw édi5acKxov Theocr. 5. 36.
7. dya0., ‘the nobles’; cf. optimates, oi maxeis, and the like. _
29. The reading mwémvvo was proposed by Bergk and adopted in
his text before he discovered that a similar correction had been
made in our best MS. A. Bekker’s text reads rémvvao and he has
no note on the reading of any MS. There is no doubt that the
MS. A has in many places been defaced and ‘corrected’ after Bekker
had collated it. See my critical notes passim (e.g. on v. 29, and
especially 276, 1244). After forming the above conclusion I dis-
covered that it had already been arrived at by Jordan. ‘The
176 NOTES
v of mémvvoo is always long’; Bgk. compares ésovo I}. 16, 585;
Od. 9. 447; daivvo Il. 24. 63. To these we might add ¢do Od. 18.
171; for the short vowel ef. BéBAna Il. 11. 380; double forms,
pépwnoar Il. 23, 648, -ya Il. 21. 442; ioraco (several times), but
napiorao Il, 10. 291 (ace. to Aristarchus, -co MSS.). The -c- forms
are the result of analogy,
em’: pads ‘yap GAXos ep’ epypacw Pind. Is. 1. 473 ris xév pou
TO5e Epyov bmoaxépevos TeAEgELe SWpw Em Heyary 5 ; Il. 10. 303.
30. For the absence of a neg. before tidas cf. yn 8 ob8 ahp odd5°
ov paves qv Ar. Birds 694 ; ods Tpwds 0d5 ‘EAAnvis Eur. Troad. 477.
dpetas, ‘rewards,’ cf. 624; Pind. Nem. 10, 2, 5.53; Is, 4.17; Soph.
Philoct. 1420; Plat. Symp. 208 p. See App. F in Bury’s Isthmian
Odes, where he suggests that there were two separate words (1) =
nrta connected with déporys, avnp, avopén, dipeiav [ Welsh ‘ nerth ‘)
‘manliness * ‘ (2) connected with apvupa, dpéoat, ‘compensation ;
‘fee’ ; cf. dperaw, ‘I prosper,’ Od. 19. 114; dpern, ‘ prosperity,’ Od.
13. 45; _Boisacq, Dict. Etym., protests | against (1).
31. aloa yap ovTws éoTi 345. radra pev ovTws ich Pythag. C.
Aur. 9. The expression is frequently used in dismissing one
subject and passing to a new one, as 3 épdev Hes. W. D. 760.
mpocotA is not found elsewhere until the Attic period.
Cf. 1165, 6; ratra To Kaxois dbwAGv dvipdow Sddoxera Aesch. Persae
753.
32. ’"Adunrov Adyov @ ’raipe paddy rots adyabots Pider, TOV Seddv
x dméxov, yvods Sri Sedois bAiya xdpis Praxilla; pnde xax@v Erapov
pnd éc0d\av vecxeorjpa Hes. W. D. 716.
34, pey. Suv. | 374. kpelogov 5é mAovTov Kal Badvaondpov xOovds
avSpav dixaiwv wedryabav dmudrtae Eur, fr. 7.
35. Cf. 563-6. Soris 5 dwrGv Hdera Kaxois avnp, obmwmor’ npwrnoa,
yeyvwoKov St. ToLOvTOs eo” oloomep Hderat guy Eur. fr, 809 ; p@elpov-
aw %0n xpnad’ opediae kakai Ib. 1013; yéypamrat dé pera dvdpos
dOgov ab@os gon Kal pera, eedewrod eedexrds eon kat Herd or peBdow
Siaorpépes, KoAAGCOat ody Tots ayiows mpoonKe, ST of KOAAWpEVOL adTOtS
dyiacOnaovra* évredOey 6 O€oyuis ypapa* EcOrav piv . .. vdov Clem.
Alex. Strom. 5. 677.
36. cupp. ovdeud ydp Sevorépa cov fvppeifaco’ olda yuvaini Ar.
Eccles. 516.
37. Cf. 99, 100, 753. ob« dyadotow dwArcis Od. 18. 383.
Kk. 7. Oyo. | Cf. ds moré pac | 1287 ; ai wore Kadpyov | 15.
39-42. See Introd., p. 49.
kvw is frequently used in oracles AdBda xver, réfe 5 d6A00iTpoxov
Hdt. 5. 92. It is used metaphorically to denote the ‘throes of
composition’, with and without an object; éy rats Wuxais xvotow
Plat. Symp. 209 a.
40. evuvrijpa, ‘ a man who will guide, direct’; not = coAagrns
here.. Cf. otaxos edOuv Tijpos iorarov vews Aesch, Suppl. 717; mydariy
idvvero Od. 5. 270; woel xuBepyyntas gods bpvodvaca’ ebOuve Krevot
vov ppévas dperépas Bacchyl. 11.1; véo. yap olaxovduo xparoto’
?OAvurov Aesch. Prom. 149.
UBpros: cf. 603, 835. ;
41, doroi ofS 61, 283 ; without oid 24, 367.
Tyyep.: ef. 855 ; : dvdpav o° & peyddov modus dAAvTaL eis 52 po-
vapxou Sfjuos dudpin Sovdoodvny érecey Sol. 9.3; Shyov 0 Hyepovwr
adixos véos Sol. 4, 7.
Ree
4
NOTES 177
cao. : cf. cadppoow (same pos.) 437 ; owppwy 431, 454.
42. rerpdd., ‘are set upon, inclined to,’ with a notion of change,
which is also suggested by €°. col & éuad nndea Ovpds émerpdnero
orovdevta <ipesdar Od. 9. 12; H5n por Kpadin rérpamro véecOu Od. 4.
260; érpamovro Ta. mpaypara évdiddvar Thue. 2. 65.
és«.m. mintew eis dvaydpiavy Eur. El. 982; eis dndiav Eur. Hel.
418,
43. of yap rovoide Kai méAEs oikodoww ed Kal Swpata Eur. El. 386.
45, Stpov here of the ‘masses’ as in 233, 847, 849, 947 ; Sol. 5.1;
\( mayti re Sw Th. 1005.
$9cip. Some prefer the indic. and begin a new poem at 47.
Hartung assumes an ellipse in 44: ‘Good men never ruin a state,
but when the bad, &c., they ruin it and PO€eipovor KrA.’
Six., iusta iniustis dant ; for phrases with dinn cf. 292, 688, 544,
érrel Kakdv GvSpa Sixaov Eppevar, ci peilw ye Sixny adiuwrepos eer Hes,
W. D. 271; of 52 Sixas feivoror Kai evdnporor Sidodow ideas Kal ph Tr
mapexBaivovor Sixaiov, Toto. TEONAE TALS, Aol F dvOcdow ev aiTH.. .
ois 8 UBpis re péunre Kant Kai oxérALa Epya nrrA. Hes. W. D. 225 sqq.
47. cae a is always intrans. and never used in the middle.
a. few is trans. 303, in the middle it =quiescere. Cf. 6 yotr
mavTa oéiow Kai arpepi(wy Xen. ap. Clem. Str. 5. 714. jpeniew is
trans., Xen. de re. equ. 7.18; mpexéw is always intrans. jpepi-
(ecu is found Aristot. Anal. post. 1.29 and Themist. p. 55. So
we have good parallels for drpepifec@ac of which I have found
no other instance. Schédmann’s drpéw éoecOu is also tempting.
drpéuas Hoba might be read as Il. 13. 280, 2. 200.
49, For evr’ dv following éray (before the apodosis) ef. the frequent
repetition of ei after the apod. in Homer.
Tatra anticipates xépdea 5.. as Taira pédor, KpuTtTadin giddrns
Mimn. 1. 2.
50. Syp. kaxdv : Sol. 4. 27.
51, 2. €¢ dv ordoves eyyivovta, éx 5& THY araciay dévos, Ex 5é TOU
povov améBn és povvapxiny Hat. 3. 82; é& dv ordoes te epinoay, 5’
abras Kat pdvos moditixds, 6 pev Eupudios oparyais, 6 5& THY TodEpion
Flay. Jos. Ant. 18.1.1; ordois yap Eudpvdos modépou dpoppovéoytos
TosovTw KaKdv tot. bow mébdEpos eipnyns Hdt. 8. 3; or. Eupvdos
Sol. 4.19; bBpis putrevec rUpavvoy Soph. O. T. 873.
povvapxos S2 mode (all MSS. except AO) is very abrupt; the
reading I have adopted, following Ahrens, Bgk., and Harrison,
has the advantage of being closer to the best MSS. o@a was
changed to ore which would be readily corrected into ode; a
singular subject was then found for ado: (yotvapxos). There is
no contradiction between 44 and 52, as a (52) denotes a step beyond
the #Bpis of 44; the poet’s warning may stop the #fpis before it
develops into or. up. &e. Sadr
54. ore dixas cd €idé7a obre Oémoras Od. 9. 215, of the uncivilized
Cyclops. A
BB. Cf. & Kamo’ anodovpevor Sixas AéyovTes Tepimaretre SipOEpas
éxovres Menand. Epitr. 12, implying that such persons have no
right to meddle with dina. The Helots of Sparta wore a 5ipO€ pa
and xvvq (Athen. 657p). The slaves at Sicyon were called «arava-
xopdpot because they were dressed in a xarwvd«n, a coarse frock,
with a border of sheepskin (Theopomp. ap. Athen, 271 p), ef, Ar.
Eceles, 721-4; Lysist. 1151. According to Suidas and Hesychius
N
178 NOTES
Pisistratus compelled Athenians to wear a frock of this kind in
order that the country people might be ashamed of their dress,
and so keep away from town !
katétpiBov, contemptuously, ‘rubbed’, ‘wore out’, ds 7av
mpoTépwy oiov oxevapioy xataretpippevoy Plat. Alcib. 1.1138; éxaorny
Tov Yux@v TokAa owpaTa KataTpiBev Plat. Phaedo 87D; Tv pev
xAapvba narérpupe Aapeios, ovK és paxpay, tiv pynunv 8 ov Karérpife
THs Swpeds Themist. Or. 8, p. 110, For the subject ef. Arrian,
An. 7. 9.
56. dor = ws as often in poetry, especially epic.
éAago.: types of timidity. reO@nmdres Te veBpoi Il. 4. 243;
Tp@as ot TO mapos wep pulaniwys éAdpoow éoixecay Il, 13. 102; ef.
Aayws Dem. De Cor. 263 ; ‘ vitas hinnuleo me similis, Chloe’ Hor.
Od. 1. 23.1. Roman /ugitivi were called cervi.
évén., ‘lived,’ with a suggestion of ‘ grazed like animals’,
57. Cf. 1109.
58. Cf. 780, 977, 1018.
av 5 cicopdwy avéxecOa Od. 16, 277.
59. yeAav émi Il. 2. 270; Od. 20. 358, 21. 376.
60. yvopyn = yvepiopa, ‘ distinctive mark of good and bad men.’
‘Though they are now dya0oi they still behave like «axoi (who
ruin a state), for they do not know the difference between good
men and bad.’
Cf. Stay mavtas wot BeBAnkéres, od pddiov yvava Ti HArKkiav* 5d
Kat A€youc: yvwpnv Exev Stav Boros 7, Stav 5& BeBAnKws, ovK Exe
Arist. Hist. Anim. 576.15; ‘de dentibus equorum aetatem indi- —
cantibus.’
62. Cf. 113, 979-82. ds wal éyw ri | x Ovpod pireor Il. 9. 342;
éx Ovp@ 5e pidrcdv7e Bion 6, 2; éx mayrds voov Hat. 8, 97.
xpeiy : Pind. N. 8. 42; see p. 42.
63. amo yA. )( é« @. ‘in word alone’; 7@ v@ @ époiws Kawd THs
yAwoons Aéyw Soph. O. Col. 936. In Aesch. Agam. 813 )( ‘re ipsa’ ;
ef. Hes. W. D. 709; ef. amd oréparos, pwvijs )( amd kapdins. adm. y. also
means ‘by word of mouth’ (dire de bouche}; dca Te dmd yAwoons
cipnto avtois eirov Thuc. 7.10; Hdt. 1. 123.
64. xp. orrovd. : H. Herm. 332.
oup., ‘share.’ ovp. cvuBddaa, ‘form mutual contracts,’ Plat.
Laws 958 c.
65. yvoon. Similar warnings 1100, 1170.
dulupav, ‘wretched,’ jdémmerlich. Cf. a similar use of dvernvos,
miser, infelic. Somewhat similar is di<upp évt xapn Hes. W. D.
639 ; w(upé Ar. Clouds 655.
- 66. €m’: cf. xaddv efdos én’ IL. 8. 45; od5€ moré oquv ovrE Te mnuavOjVaA
ém d€os ovr’ amodéoOa Od. 8. 563.
67. After 56Aous some add 7’; there is no need for it after the
first of a series; ef. Il. 1. 37; Hes. Th. 389; Pind. Ol. 9. 32.
tmoAutAokia, hap. leg.; the adject. -xos is common (ef, 215), =
dolosus, ‘twisting, wily, slippery, shifty’. @npiov Tuda@vos modv-
mAokwrepov Pl. Phaedr. 2304; ovmw ravrns Hxovea TwoAvTAOKWTEpas
yuvands Ar. Thesm. 435. Hesych. equates it with moAvrpomos,
épidnoav, ‘have acquired a taste for’ ; it is not a gnomic aorist.
68. poker. colbp., perditi; ef. 235, 288, 675. dvdpes oious Set
év mdAG Tovs GwOncopeévous Plat. Theaet. 176D; Sef yap rH modcreiay
Tiv méAdovaay odecOat Tavra BovAccba Ta pEépyn THs MbAEwS evar Kal dia-
~~ wa 2 eee
a,
tT ee
NOTES 179
, . a
pevew Tava Arist. Pol. 1270; ai-ydp mAciora . . . roAcpotoa piv cwlov-
Tat, KaTaKTHCapevar Se THyv apxjv anddAAvyra Arist. Pol. 1334 3; T@Copar )(
aNiokopa Th. 236. o@(ec@a = tyaiver, ‘to be well, prosper’;
om Copevov ae Kai iyaivovra xpjoacba Trois BiBdios Hesych. oot.
)( dvorvxety Ar, Frogs 1450. Here and in 285, 675 4 has owt.,
0 owt. : the readings of the other MSS. are not recorded. Ne
69. Cf, 284. .
71. per’, ‘in quest of,’ as in Homer.
BovAev, ‘prefer.’ Cf. éwet todd Bovrdopa abriy oixn éxew Il.
1.112. See note on 146.
Hai MOAN’ Eudynoa | Il. 9. 492, Od. 5. 223 ; 7. poyjoas | Od. 6.
175, 23. 101.
72. 680v ExredéoavTes | Od. 10. 41.
78. avaxowéo: cf. aidéo 13831. I have found no other instance
of xowéw. Pind, uses cowdw, Kxowwvéw is common ; dvarowwvéopa
Plut. Brut. 12. Cf. prydw, -€w, dyxdw, -éw, paotiyow (Hdt. 7. 54)
-éw (Hdt. 1. 114).
74. Cf. 498, 580, 622, 698, 792, 814, 1016.
75. €my. more frequently with dat. or with mpés and accus. as
Thue, 7. 21; with émi Plat. Menex. 241 p. La Roche is wrong in
saying that this is the only instance of émy. ¢. accus, Cf. dikaov
émyx. mpaypa Plat. Crito p. 450; émexeipnoas xaxd Eur. Hipp. 707.
péya Epyov (in a different sense) Od. 3. 261.
76. avyxeorov AaBev ddryos Il. 5. 394.
77. éyvwnas Ort KTHpaTeV TavTwV éoTt TiymmwTaToY avijp piros auVETds
re kal evvovs Hdt. 5, 24; mords év xaxois dvip Kpeicowv yadnvns
vavTikoow eigopav Eur. Orest. 727.
avrepv., hap. leg. Cf. dvticnkdw, -oTabpifw, -radravredo, -peTpéw.
Two constructions are possible—(1) dat. with gold; (2) gen. against
gold. ov8 & Kev o adbtov xpvo® EpvcacOa davwyo Il. 22. 351; avri-
onxwoas 5é€ ce pOciper THs mapa.’ evrpagias Eur. Hec. 57. For the
infin. ef. [p@Av] xadendv 5€é 7’ dptooev Od. 10, 305.
78. Sxoor., ‘ civil dissension’; épya d:xooraains Sol. 4. 38. It is
contrasted with ddeApav déyoppocivn by Plut. who (Mor. 479)
quotes a proverb év 5é d:xooracin Kal 6 nayKaxos Eupope Tihs.
79. Cf. 645; matpa 5° év révw moro! Bpotav Kkaparov petadrapBavew
Pind. N. 10. 78; ‘diffugiunt cadis cum faece siccatis amici ferre
iugum pariter dolosi’ Hor. Od. 1. 35. 26.
avdp. ér. Il. 16. 170.
81. dp. 0. ex. | Il. 22. 263 ; dvdcya 0. éx. | Hes. W. D. 135 duniea
6. éx. | W. D. 112 ; radacippova 0. éx. | Tyrt. 5.5; ef. Th. 765,
82. peréxw not in Hom. or Hes., medéxw is used by Alcaeus and
Sappho, yer. by Pindar. It takes the thing shared in the genitive,
the share in the accus.
88. Sifqpevos frequently in the same metrical position (ef, 183,
403) in Hom. ; cf. Od. 15. 90, 21. 22, 23. 253.
aw. é€@ avOp. Od. 1. 299 and often.
84. pH generic.
dyou: cf. of ev ddmos ein avip @ réa0a yévoiro IL. 9, 125; dvdpi 5¢
« ov« eifae... ds Ovntds 7’ €in Kai C50 Anunrepos axrhy Tl, 18. 322.
dy, of a ship, Od. 7. 9, 24. 299. For the comparison cf. éort yap
dpporépoow dveldea puvOjoacda Todda par’, odd dy vnis éxard{vyos
x 00s dporro Il. 20. 247; “una navis est iam bonorum omnium ’ Cie,
ad Div. 12. 25.
nN 2
180 NOTES
85. For the eyes as the seat of aidws cf. pacivy oddevi otras évon-
paiverda thv two dvaidecay ds év Trois dpOadrpois* ‘ oivoBapés, Kuvds
oppar’ Exwv’ pyoiv (Il. 1.225) On the Sublime, ch. 4. 4.
87. ph, as often, qualifying two clauses introduced by pé&y
and 6é.
GAyq is better than dAAas which is due to ¢pévas (A infra
1082 ¢c).
éxe, ‘direct, turn’; mediov5’ éxov aéas tmmous Il. 3. 268; ré7r
Gddoo’ abrov Supa Oarépa Se vody éxovra Soph. Trach. 272. For the
sentiment cf. Il. 9. 313; Psalms 28. 3, 62. 4.
88. Cf. 416, 622, 1872 ; xovpos Everts vdos | Sol. 11. 6.
89. «a8. 0. v., ‘sincerely’ ; nai pe Kadi) yur?) popoin Kabapdy Bepéevn
véov Scol. 20; 6. dyvaymrov voov Aesch. Prom. 164.
am., ‘give up’; wav droanwv Il. 19. 35; phvw drerévtos Il. 19.
75; it also means ‘disown’; dz. Tov vidv imd knpuxos Plat. Laws 928 p.
90. Cf. mérepyor, €xOpav aipecbar.
91. Sixa véov, ‘a forked, divided, deceitful mind’; )( pra; ef.
910. Cf. mordv yap ovdév yAG@ooa bid ordparos Aade? SxdpuvO0v Exovea
Kapdin vonua Pittac. ap. Diog. L. 1. 4. 53; diydvovs dolosus. The
sense is different in dixa Ovpor éxorTes II. 20. 32.
93. Sp@yns: cf. aimd of éooeirar. .. vijas évumpjom, Ste ph airds ye
Kpovioy éuBddou Il. 13. 319; ‘the clause isa relative conditional,
bre py = ei pn’ (Leaf and B.).
The reading of AO is better than that of the other MSS., ‘as
long as you can see him’, not ‘as long as he sees you’.
94. vood.: cf. ‘absentem qui rodit amicum’ Hor. Sat. 1. 4. $1.
dAAnv with kak. in apposition is better than the redundant vod.
aAAn (inf. MSS.).
igot: cf. dra Aepidecoay ietor Il. 3. 152; yAdooar obKér ’Arrixiy
iévras Sol. (A. Pol. 12). yA@ooa, ‘language,’ occurs in Hom. (Od. 19.
175); ‘mere talk’ Hes. W. D. 709; dievier mpds dxpovrr yadneve
yA@ooay Pind, P. 1. 88.
95. Join ér, dv. ‘associate’; o. éo8. predicate.
96. of 7’ ed pév BaCovor, Kaxds 5 dmbev Ppovéovor Od. 18. 168.
Aga: see on 853.
97. rotos ds Od. 2. 286, 4.826; ro.ovros ds Soph. Antig, 691, Thue.
2. 60.
98. épyyy, ‘ disposition’ as 214, 312, 964, 1059; Hes. W. D. 304;
‘bad temper’ Th. 1223, 1301; of64 ce val pa Oeods nal Bapiy dvra
pépew (oe = Eros) Meleag. A. P. 12. 48.
99, dv7i kaovyvntov feivds 6 ixérns Te TéeTUKTa Od. 8. 546. Hesiod
gives different counsel, wndé xaovyyqrw icov roretoOau éeraipov W. D.
707 ; cf. 1050 and aad’ évi Oup@ Baddev Od. 12. 217.
100. | ppdleo as 557; cf. éppacOn Kal és Ovpodv éBadrero Hat. 1. 84,
éEotrriow | 112, 1286.
101. pydeis does not occur in Hom. ynéév Il. 18. 500.
102. ai «’ dpedds Tt yevwpeba Il. 13. 236; but ray 8’ dAAwy oddér Gp’
hv dpedos Th. 700 ; trav dpedros oddév Hat. 8. 68.
103. ob yap nev picartd o’ iwéx Kaxov Od. 12. 107.
mov. xaA.: Od. 23, 249.
104. éoOdov:: cf. mupny 7’ éumdAncévevy éoOAGv Od. 11. 31. There is
no doubt that originally A had peyadovva ; this was changed into
petradovva. The Latin translation has -ndare after an erasure ;
evidently the translator found peyad. which he rendered by magnum
NOTES 181
dare. The correction in A is therefore later than the Latin transla-
tion, which probably belongs to the twelfth century. Is the origin
of peya to be sought in wéyorov (111)? For rod (demonstr.) ef. ré
256. See Appendix.
105. Cf. 854, 955, 1367.
_ 106. Kat after toos, dpotos, abtés, mapamAnoos = ac after aeque, &e.
We have oneipew oéppya év v7 (Plat. Rep. 4978) as well as on. dpoupav
Hes. W. D. 463. The poet was possibly thinking of the sea as
arpuyeros in the sense of ‘unharvested’; pi) xaxdv eb épéys' oneipew
igov €or’ evi movrw Ps.-Phocyl. 152 ; eis wérpas re Kai AiBous ameipovres
ot fruitless marriage Plat. Laws 838 £; ‘ Plena tot ac tantis referetur
gratia factis, nec sinet ille tuos litus arare boves’ Ov. Trist. 5. 4.
48; ‘Quid harenae semina mandas? non profecturis litora bubus
aras’ Ov. Her. 5.116. ‘Sancho, I have always heard it said that
to do good to the vulgar is like throwing water into the sea’
Don Quixote i. 19; and again ‘ The wicked are always ungrateful’.
The Greeks had a great many proverbial expressions to denote
useless labour, mAvvev Aidov, &c.; see Theocr. 16. 62 and Leutsch-
Schneidewin, Paroemiographi Graeci, passim.
107, pada Kev Badd Anoyv aie | cis Spas du@ev Od. 9. 184.
108. mwéAw avriA., for the redundancy ef. mdAv adris Pind. Ol. 1.
68; madAw dvaBAérev Ar. Plutus 95.
avttA. is more common in the middle. It has been maintained
that the word did not exist until the Attic period. Eur. uses the
act. H. F. 646; omevdos dvriAaBeiv zi am’ éved xapira Longus, A, P.
6. 191, 8.
109, 10. Cf. ‘ A feller could do me ninety-nine good turns, and if
he done me one bad one it would wipe ’em all out,’ Sandy, by Mrs.
Hegan Rice.
110. éxxéx., ‘wasted’; Kaxxéw 7d nav odguopa Soph. Philoct. 13 ;
6 yap madpos eis Kevov Hua pdxOos Emi Enpois éxxéxuT’ aiyadois Epigr.
Adesp.
111, 12. No satisfactory explanation of these lines has yet been
offered. The Latin translation of 111 runs: ‘boni maximum
gaudent patientes’; Welcker renders: ‘boni plurimum fruuntur
beneficio accepto’ ; Dreykorn gives us: ‘at probi homines maximi
(commodi) participem faciunt ubi acceperunt’; Hartung prints
Ta péeyor’ ev map’ ioxovor maddvres Which he translates, ‘vergilt
mit Wucher die kleinere Wohlthat’; others explain: ‘having
experienced the greatest benefit, enjoy it.’
The contrast to jv & év dyaprys and éxxéxvta requires the
general sense to be; ‘the good do not take offence at the greatest
of wrongs, but show gratitude for the good services they have
received’. The conjectures dyavpicxovor. (Ahrens) and éAappifovar
(Bergk) are admirably suited to the context ; I have adopted the
former (‘blot out, hide’) as it is closer to the MSS. readings. Cf.
ovre Adyos EGOADs avAny mpHew dpavpioxe, ovTE mpHécs d-yabh BAaopynpin
Avpaiverae Democr. ap. Stob. Append. Flor. § 14; ebvopla nave
nopov, UBpw dpavpot Sol. 4.35 ; modAoi ye Ovntav TO Opdce Tas auppopas
<nrobte’ dyavpoty xanoxpinrecOa nana Eur. fr. 420; 7d péy. = 7. po
Kakdy, OY T. pf. Kakws TAO, aS Ta péy.oTa eb mabmy Dion Prus. Hunter
§ 53 (in Wilamowitz Reader, vol. i). ani. Ws
112. pvfjpo cannot = pyjyn as many commentators maintain
(uv. éx. = ‘remember’). I propose the following : priya 2 xovo’,
182 NOTES
‘they pile up a memorial of thanks to good deeds.’ xai yap. (‘ viz.
thanks’) hendyadys as 1040. Their gratitude is the monument
which shows that they have not forgotten. 7d prjpa moAAol xwoov-
ow agiws hu@v Xen. Cyrop. 7. 3.11. This reading suits dyavpioxova:;
cf. evtagioy 5€ ToLodrov ovr’ eipds od6’ 6 TavdapnaTwp duavpwoe ypdvos
Simon. ap. Diod. 11. 11; MarpéxAoo rapov pry’ Eupevae Il. 23. 619,
*something to remember the burial of P.’
For the sentiment cf. dxeorai ror ppéves éo0d@v Il. 18. 115; * Et
bene apud memores veteris stat gratia facti’ Verg. Aen. 4. 539.
114, For nautical metaphors and comparisons ef. 458, 460, 576,
856, 970, 1273, 1861. rots moAdoion yap Bpotay dmoartds é06’ ératpeias
Aupnv Soph. Ajax 683.
115, 6 = 648, 4; Pseudo-Phocyl. 92 = Th. 115. La Roche objects
to the genitives méc. Bp., on the ground ‘ein ahnliches Beispiel des
Genetivs ist mir nicht bekannt’. There is no irregularity ; it is
implied that they are companions of the meat and drink and not
of the man himself (cf. ‘disciples of the loaves’); cf. Boudve,
unxaviaira, movevpeve, Sartds Eraipe H. Herm. 436: the lyre is called
datos ETaipyn ib. 31.
117. Cf. 968 sqq.
118. ‘Nor is there anything of greater value than caution.’
Needless objection has been raised against this line; the generali-
zation is perfectly natural. ‘ Nothing is harder or worth more
heed than to discover a counterfeit man’ (Harr.) is hardly a
possible translation ; it is a long way from epi roAAod eivau to epi
mA. evAaB, civac. It is far better to take evA. as genitive of the,
standard of comparison with mAéovos corresponding to dvdpds
with «i865, ; various emendations have been proposed to secure the
meaning, ‘nothing requires more caution than such a man’; the
best is Heimsoeth’s é06’ Sep 7 mAéovos or Peppmiiller’s éorly dep
mhéovos. tept tAéovos like rep! roAAod eivac Antiph. 1.3; epi mAeiorov
eivac Andoc. 1, 29; wept mayrds émoeiro KuampdgacOa Xen. Cyr. 1.4. 1.
119. Owing to the repetition of Kupve it is better to regard
117, 18 as a separate poem.
KiBSnAos, ‘ counterfeit, spurious’; dpyvpov Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 9;
xpnopos Hdt. 1. 66. Pind. uses «iBdados in a fr. ap. Athen. 455,
avoxetés = dvacyxerés = dvextés ‘endurable’, ot ydp ér’ dvaxeta
épya rerevxarat Od. 2, 63.
Cf. Scol. 7.
120, dvpi cop | 1004. odds is not found in early epie with
the exception of Margites 2.
121. Cf. nat véov év orndeco. 507; cf. 387, 899.
AeAHON: cf. EmAéAaGa Pind. Ol. 10. 4.
122. év ppeoiv GAnipoy Arop Il. 17. 111; jrop & orn. Il. 1. 188,
év xpadin Il. 20. 169. SéArov: ef. 1244.
Wuipds a rare word ; Yvipator gnyas Lycophron 235, which the
Schol. explains, éfevopévais Aoopiais; Wvipaici 7 ~xOpay pnyxavais
dvanAéxwv ib, 1219.
124. dvinpotarov | , frequently; cf. 210, 258, 812, 1356. 1m. gor’
av, | Tyrt. 10. 4.
125. Cf. 1059-62. For the optat. after another optat. cf. re@vainv
OTE por pnKéeTe TADTA péAo. Mimn. 1..2.
127. leg. dvov, ‘a thing for sale’ ; 7d Trav aviwy TAHOos bpGvTes Kai
Thy eveTnpiay THY KaTa THY dyopav Demosth. Ph. 4.55. The meaning is
ee ee
NOTES 183
‘nor can you divine its quality when you have, as it were, come
to buy it’. ‘You can no more test a friend before using him than
you can test a cow which you see in the market before buying it.’
The comparison with a émovyor still continues ; ‘you must first
put the animal under the yoke, its appearance in the market is no
guide, for things are not what they seem.’ There is certainly
a reference to the ‘yoke of friendship’.
128. yv., ‘judgement’; é¢. Geoi | 540, 554. iSéa here first. Pind.
has it Ol. 10. 103; cf. ‘errorem blandis tardat imaginibus’ (reflection
in the water). Propert. 1. 20. 42.
129, 30. Cf. 653, 4.
dperyv, the qualities of an dya0ds, ‘ mental and corporal excel-
lence.’ €. cf. dpern & jv efoxos airay Tl. 14. 118; ef. the contrast
between dpery and mAodvTos in 315-18.
131. Stobaeus gives a perverted version of this couplet. The
meaning of Theognis is ‘nothing on earth is better than pious
parents’; he insists on the blessedness of having good parents to
teach their sons (cf. 27, 1049). In Stobaeus it has been changed
to mean ‘ There is nothing better than father and mother in the
eyes of all pious men’. For the form of the couplet ef. 1223, 4,
1225, 6.
132. €mdero. EmdeTo Epyoy dma Il. 12. 271, ‘there has come to
be, there is’ (L.and B). Our MSS. give émAero ois. 7 was easily
dropped after the preceding r.
pep. : ef. ofs & HBpis re péeundre Kani) kal oxérhia épya Hes. W.
D. 238.
133-42. Cf. 8338-6, which give quite a different point of view ;
both elegies are undoubtedly genuine; cf. 1075-8. This proves
that difference of standpoint should not be urged in proof of dual
authorship.
133 sqq. Cf. 164, 639, 660. Cf. Od. 1. 382-45; ob7: por aitin éooi,
Oeoi vb prot airioi eiow I). 3. 164.
134, Saropes : Sapa 5 dpuera Gedy yiryvera dBavarov Sol. 13. 64;
Tl. 24. 527 sqq.
135. Cf. 585; | undé tiv’ dvOpwrar Od. 7. 31.
136. Cf. 162. Join és réA. dya0.; cf. 5d yap Ged Kai Td Kaxdy eis
ayabov pére: yeyvopevov Menander Tepix. 49.
TovTo 8 dpdyavov cipeiv, 6 Tt viv ev Kal TeAEvTa PépTaTov avdpi
rvxeiv Pind, Ol. 7. 25.
137. i.e. xakdy TédAos. KaK@ éoOdAdv eOnxe | Od. 15. 488.
139. Cf. 617; GAdr’ od Zebs dvdpecot vonpara mdvra redevra LI.
18. 328.
140. toxe, ‘keep back, prevent’; cf. | toxer ewridrAew 816 ; toxe
yap aidas nat Séos Tl. 15. 657.
meipara, ‘barriers’; the phrase 7. du. recurs at the end of a
pentam. 1078 ; in 1172 the word has a different meaning.
144. @vnrGv has been unnecessarily changed. It should not be
joined to ovdeis (as La Roche and Buchholz take it), but to ixérny ;
its position near é@ay. makes it very emphatic, ‘A man who makes
a request of men is regarded by the gods.’ For the juxtaposition
of Ov. a0. ef. 1171. ae
ix. : ef. ris yuvaikds inérns yevdpevos Thuc. 1. 1386; Zevs 6
émtipnrwp ixerdwy Te feivwr Te eirios Od. 9, 270 ; igov 8 bs 0 inérny bs
re feivov xandv éptn Hes. W. D. 327; dvOpmmous wey iows Anoes dromév
Tt Tothaas, od Anaels Be Oeods ov5E AoytCdpevos Lucian, A. P. 10, 27.
184 NOTES
. 145, 6 Cf. 753, 1153, 4, 1155, 6.
146. For the consequences see 199.
xpnpara 5° " ipeipes pev & Exe adinws 5e metas Gat ovk €0éAw ‘Sol. 13. 7.
BovAopar q : cf. BovrAop’ eye adv odov éppevae 7 aroréoOa Il. 1.
117; Od. 17. 404; also eBédew ty aipeicba, déxecbar, (net, Binary
éoTt, AvotTeAet, e, g. npeiro Kal avy T@ yevvaiy peoventeiy 7) adv TH
adinw ™Aéov éxev Xen. Ages. A; ‘volo quam’ Livy 3. 68. 11; ‘statuo
quam * Nepos, Dat. 8. 1; ‘probo quam’ Tacit. Ann. 1. ot see pndvov
7 Th. 577 ; ; tov Plat. Gorg. 481 c.
tracdpevos: Theocr. 15. 90; éracw Aesch. fr. 199,
147 = Phocyl. 17.
Soxel por TaV avipay Trav Sinaocivay parépa te Kal TiWavay Tay
GAAav dperav Polus ap. Stob. 9. 54; ‘una excellentissima virtus
iustitia’ Cic. Nat. Deor. 1. 2; ‘ nobilitas sola est atque unica virtus’
Juv. 8. 20,
149, 50. Cf. 315-18, 683, 865. ut) TAOUTOY eimns* odx? Oavpdatw Bedv
dv xX& KanoTos padiws éxtnoaro Eur. ap. Stob. 93. 9; mAovros 5é nai
decdotow opuret Bacchyl. 1. 51.
150. ot mhetorot Karot Bias ap. Diog. Laert. 1. 5. 6.
_poip’ €meTar = MeTEOTL, Hotpa =,‘ dower, share’; cf. 606. ov5
aidovs poipay €xovow Od, 20, 171. éretat in this sense (‘accompany’)
is common in Th. ; cf. 164, 410, 412, 685, with éy 327,
151, 2. Cf. 321, 693, Hes. W. D. 213-18.
Kak@ (A) should be retained ; the gods begin the ruin of a
bad man by giving him wfpis ; he will then do the rest himself,
mr. Gnomic Aor. as 196, 329, 385, 463, 498, 500.
152. @pn as well as xwp7n is used with this’ significance (‘position,
honour, regard, make of no account’). apn yap 7 ddtyn mwédreTax
. 7M ph Bios évdov Hes. W. D. 30 ; <i 8 obrws avipés Tor dAwpeévov
obvdeui’ Spy Tyrt. 10. 11; ods pev dv tpets mavres EAnode dpxovtas év
ovdemia xwpa écovra Xen. Anab., 5. 7. 28 ; of rds peyiaras xwpas €xovTes
Pol. 1. 48. 1; ‘Socrates voluptatem nullo loco numerat’ Cic, De Fin.
2, 28. Bergk quotes a gloss from Hesychius: dyxwpos* év xardpa
Aéyerar 6 phnre Tagiv Biov pHTe Kxaracracw oikxias éxwv, and adds:
‘videntur enim, cum quem diris devoverent et extorrem facerent,
precati esse, ut scelerati hominis pyndeuia ywpa esset, quorsum etiam
aidputos apud Cratinum et Aristophanem spectat. Atque Hesychii
testimonium plane confirmat devotio, quam edidit Kumanudes in
sylloge titulorum sepuler. 2585 kai ei te wédAAEe EpyafecOar, avdvnra
a’T@ yivoTo nai dxwpa Kal dpoipa Kal dpavnA abT@ amrayra -yévo.ro,’
153, 4. See Introd. p, 48.
Cf. 751.
xépov UBpios vidv (oracle) Hdt.8. 77. w8pw xédpov parépa Opacv-
pu@ov Pind. Ol. 13. 10, on which Gildersleeve comments: ‘Theognis
reverses the genealogy; but that makes little difference, as ac-
cording to Greek custom grandmother and granddaughter often
bore the same name. It is a mere matter of “YBpis, Képos, ” TBpis.’
We should certainly start from xdpos; cf. Bp re Tixte TAOvTOS, ”
ov ped& Biov Eur. fr. 4415; dpm 5é rots moddAoiow avOpwrois Eyw
tixrovoay UBpiw tiv wapo.d eimpagiay Eur. fr.440. Diog. Laert. (1.59)
quotes as a saying of Solon’s Tov pév xdpov Tov mAovToU yevvaoba, TH
& vBpw id Tov Kopov.
154, See on 946. dpria eidévar Od, 19. 248 ; dprippay Od. 24. 261.
155. Cf, 1115. ev. 9. same metric. pos. 1129,
NOTES 185
(Hn de mor’ ovAopevyy Teviny BvpopOdpoy avSpi rérAad’ bvedicew
paxapwv Sdaw aity é6vrwy Hes. W. D. 717, 718. Homer has Oup.
axXos, Kaparos, pappaka, onpuara,
xoAwbets |. warpi yorwbels | Od. 15. 254.
156, axpynp. Od. 17. 502; nap. ley. in Homer.
mpod. : py ho SHpa mpddepe Il. 3. 64.
157, émpp. Aixa 5é rois ev nabodow padeiv émppéme. Aesch. Agam.
250; ov trav Sinaiws 7Hd° emppénois wérAEL pHviv Tw’ ) Korov ae i}
BAaBnv orpare Aesch. Eum. 888 ; intrans. Il. 14. 99.
wah.: cf. Il. 8. 69, 22. 209. 7dA. dinns H. Herm. 324. GAA,
ddA. cf, dddore didAos exer 232, 318; GAdore GAAW | Od. 4, 236. GrAdAw
is better than ddAdws (Stob.). The sense is: ‘Do not cast a man’s
poverty in his teeth. You may suffer a similar fate yourself,
Zeus shifts the balance for one man now, for another at another
time (and you may be that man), now for wealth, now for poverty.’
dAAws would mean, ‘Zeus may make him rich again,’
159. peéya, ‘ boastful’ ; cf. Od. 3. 227, 16, 248, 22. 288 ; peéeya A€yev
Plat. Apol. 20 x.
160. vvé xyp., night first, as in vd«res re wad quepa Od. 14. 93 ;
Pind. Pyth. 4. 130; pyre vd¢ wn juépa émoyérw Thue. 1. 129.
GAN’ Hepa To WOAAG Kai pédawva vi Tixter Bporoisw Eur. fr. 102 ;
pe tpépa Ta pv Kadeiaey iddev, 7a 8 Fp dvw Bur. fr. 4243; ws
Huepa KRiver TE Kavaryer médAw dnavTa TavOpwraa Soph. Ajax 131; ef.
Th. 664.
161. pp. adya@nor Od. 14. 421; Kan, daiuwy Od. 10. 64.
Menander protested against such views: dmavts dalyuwv dvdpi
supmapiorarar evOds yevopévw, pvotarywyds Tod Biov, dyads Kaxdv yap
daipov’ ob vojuaréoy civar Biov BAdnrovra xpyoréov fr. incert. fab. 18.
162. yiv. eis: cf. 136.
164. Cf. 640, 660,
166. Cf. drep Oe@v 171; dvev Ocod Od. 2. 872; )( civ daiyou Il. 11.
792 ; avy 6ed Il. 9, 49
167. Cf. 441. ob yap Tis émyOovioy mavta +’ evdaipwv épv Bacchyl.
5. 55.
168. mavres baovs Ovnrods HéAtos Kabopa Sol. 14. 2; so HédAros
xaradépxera Od. 11. 16.
169. ‘The man who is actually («ai) blaming the favourite of the
gods is at that very time praising him.’ For the sequel will show
that what was blamed really deserved praise ; the apparent blunders
were but steps on the road to success. The antithesis is between
gods and men as friends. It is the man whom the gods esteem
that always succeeds ; the man helped by his fellow (dvdpds) leans
on a broken reed. Bergk’s reading (tip@o’, bv) gives a similar
sense, ‘him a man praises even when blaming’. For another
explanation see Harr. p. 215.
The text has been emended by some editors because they
have assumed that 6 xai = xal 6 (cf. év xai Pind. Ol. 2. 31, Pyth.
10. 58).
Ty. dv dy dOavara til pao, TovTw) Kal Bporav phyav EnecOau
Bacchyl. 5. 198 ; deoi 8 bray ripdarv, ovdev det pirwy Eur. H. Fur. 1338.
popetpevos. ‘The existence of parallel forms in -aw, -ew begins
as early as Archilochos, though it is not till the New Ionic period
that these puzzling forms appear in great numbers. The elegy
recognizes the existence of the -ew form in but one verb (Th, 169,
369)’ W. Smyth, Tonic Dial. § 49.
186 NOTES
Cf. Oeod yap ovdeis xwpis edrvxel Bporwy ovd eis TO peiCov HAGE? TAs
Oyntay 5° eye xaipey KedAevw Oewv arep mpobvpias Eur. fr. 1014.
170. dvOpwnwv 6drtyov pev Kaptos, dmpaxror 5é peAdnddves Simonid.
fr. 39.
yiv. o¥5.| : 462, 798, 1182; Mimn. 12. 2.
171. ofow éreor: xparos H. Dem. 150; év rots (Ocots) yap Tédos
éoriv épas ayabav re xaxav tre Hes. W. D. 669.
174. yqpws «. Ar. in apposition to mayvrwr, ‘ including both old
age, &c.’
y. woAvov Pind. Isthm. 6. 15, Bacchyl. 5. 88 ; wodAoxpéragov y.
Bacchyl. fr. 21 ; dpyadéws péperar moAwWs xpévos A. P. 9.499, 1. Men
assign the attributes of the effect to the cause ; death (pallida mors)
looks like a dead person, old age like an old man; cf. xAwpdv dé0s
Od. 11. 48.
qmiados was almost certainly malaria; typhoid and Malta
fever have also been suggested by modern medical experts. ‘There
seems to be no hint in the ancient writings that malaria was
caused by mosquitoes. But Mr. P. Giles writes to say that “a
Norse scholar has suggested that jmiados is the same word as
#miodos, 2 moth which annoys bees, in Aristotle’s Natural History,
viii. 154, pointing out that in Lithuanian and Lettish there is
a word which means both fever and moth”’ ; Malaria by W. H. 5.
Jones, pp. 24, 37, 54.
gnotv re per adrov Tois HmadOLS EmMLXELPHOGL TEpvoLy Kal TOLS TUpETOLOLY
Ar. Wasps 1038 ; one scholiast says jmiada 5ێ ciow of pryomvperor ;
another has: #miados TO mpd Tod mupeTod Kpvos* ApioTropayns Nepédas
Kal @eopopopiafovoas ‘aya 5 Amiados muperov mpddpopos’. Hippocrates
explains it as muperés. It also means ‘nightmare’; cf. “HmdAns 6
émaintoy Kal épéproy Trois Koiumpevors Saipev* Td be dia TOU Oo Erepdy TH
onpaiver, TO Kadovpevoy fuyonvperov Phryn. in Bekk. Anecd., p. 42.
175. When quoted by itself this line was naturally given in the
form xp?) tevinv ; see Introd., p. 82.
hevyovta. ovK aevos pevywv ovd5e rrAOVTdy Te Kal GABov GAAA KaKiy
mevinv Hes. W. D. 637; ‘per mare pauperiem fugiens, per saxa,
per ignes’ Hor. Ep. 1. 1. 46.
Babuxqjrea (‘with deep hollows’) only in the best MS. (4).
There is no ground for doubting the correctness of this reading ;
the tendency of scribes (ef. er. n. on 1125) would be to substitute
the more common Homeric word peyax. which meant ‘of great
capacity’, cf. pw. deAgis Il, 21. 22, ‘with mighty maw’; Aaxedaipov
nntwecoa Od. 4.1, ‘full of hollows.’ In the expression p. mévTos
(Od. 8. 158) it was often wrongly explained as ‘teeming with
monsters’, cf. moAv«nrea NetAov Theocr. 17. 98.
176. purreitv only in pres. and imperf.; it does not differ from
firrev in meaning or construction; intrans. cf. furrotce 5é Kai
eis thy OdAatray Xen. Cyneg. 9. 20, but p. éavtdy Xen. Cyr. 3.
1. 25; BovdAoiuny dv pibai 7’ és GApnv Aeveddos nétpas dro Eur. Cycl.
166; «is Tov Kvdvoy morapoy pipavra Arrian, Anab. 2, 4. Lucian,
on three different occasions, quoting or paraphrasing these lines
of Th. has (1) frreiy intr.; (2) trans. with reflex. ; (3) éppupay
with reflex.
mwerp. HALB. : Il. 16. 35, &c. ; Hes. Th. 675, &e. HA. is a word of
uncertain derivation ; ‘high, huge, deep,’ suits the instances best
(rocks, trees, cave, Tartarus, stone at the mouth of the cave where
ae nig ee Leen Ye
NOTES 187
the Cyclops dwelt). Some took it to mean ‘so high that the sun
alone can traverse it’; accordingly rov pév 7’ AAiB. I. 15. 273 was
changed to Tov per 6° HALB., as we are told by a scholiast ; later Greek
authors used it in that sense. Hesych. connects it with Grup =
‘a rock’ (cf. jArrevns Hes., Pind.), so Wharton, Etyma Graeca ;
others with ddiBas, ‘dry’ (Plat. Rep. 387c), or #ads, ¢ erring’
‘with treacherous foothold’.
177. Kat ydp avqp. All the ancient writers who quote this line
(to de5p.) have changed «ai into mas; this had to be done if the
words were to form a complete sentence and to receive a general
application (‘ poverty makes cowards of us all’). We reverse this
process when we mention an object as ‘a thing of beauty and
a joy for ever’; Keats wrote is.
mw. Se5p. xapdry 5. Od. 14. 318 ; obdé 7 cime | Il. 4, 22.
178, Cf. 268, 669, 815. 10 ordpa pov dé5erar A. Pal. 11. 138 ;
GAAG KEpSet Kal copia Sédera Pind. Pyth. 3. 54. For a criticism of
Theognis see Eur, fr. 1055.
173-8 is a complete elegy, 179, 80 does not belong to it. ‘Seek
eee from poverty by land and sea’ is too feeble to come after
175, 6.
179, yhv 7. x. ¢. v. Oaddoons | Hes. Th. 762; cf. Od. 3. 142.
180, Avow with genit. as in Od. 9. 421 (@avdrov).
181. pid. K. same pos. 539.
182. Cf. 684, 752.
183. é€ evyevav yévva Sosiad. (Sept. Sap. dict. ap. Stob. 8), ef. Eur.
Androm. 1279 sqq., Elect. 1097-9 ; ‘nemo est tam neglegens quin
summa diligentia eligat asinum qui suam saliat equilam’ Varro,
Sat. Men. 236; ‘an si equam emisses quadripedem ut meo asino
Reatino admitteres, quantum poposcissem dedisses equimenti ?’
ib. 502.
Goethe in a passage of similar import wrote: ‘Rinder und
Pferde so wie Schafe’ Herm. u. Dor. Erato 176.
Stobaeus quotes 183 in the form «divas pév 5) van «TA. The dogs
also appear in Plut. Lyc. 15 moAAijv dBeArepiay kai Topo évewpa Tots
Tept TavTa TV ddAAwY vowobeTHLACLY, ot Kivas piv Kal immous bd Tots
Kparioros Tov dxeiew BiBaCovoi.v; again mpds Tas dxelas Tods ed-yevets
immous kal Kbvas @vodvyTaL Kal KixpavTa, avOpwmrov 5e ovdéiv dSpeEdos vopi-
(ovow evyevecav Plut. De Nobil. ap. Stob. 86; immous ed-yevéas (pueda
yevapéras Te *Tavpous initévovras, dtdp oxvddKwv médas dpyovs* yhpar
3° ove ayabiy Epidaivopev dppovéovres. ob5e yuri) Kaxdv avdp’ dnavaivera
apvedv bvra Pseudo-Phocyl. 201 sqq. Plato (Rep. 459 a—p) has ‘ dogs,
birds, horses’, in this connexion. In the popular adaptation of the
Theognidean comparison the dogs had ousted the rams: the latter
were certainly in the Megarian original. We have here an indication
of the soundness of the text preserved in our MSS., as contrasted with
the divergent versions presented by the quotations found in ancient
writers (e. g. Stob.). Similar cases elsewhere in the Theognidea
point to a continuous MSS. tradition as opposed to the form assumed
by certain Theognidean lines which seized the popular fancy and in
an adapted form were handed down from generation to generation
as isolated proverbs and independent maxims. ‘The man that
hath no music in his soul’ has by this time established its right to
exist as an expression sanctioned by use and custom ; the literary
tradition has preserved the original ‘music in himself’. ‘Angels
188 NOTES
visits few and far between’ has long since parted company with
Campbell’s ‘ Angel visits, &c.’
_ It would seem then that they are wrong who see in the
Theognidea nothing but a collection of quotations and fragments
culled at a late date from the works of philosophers, moralists, and
‘extractors’ of popular wisdom ; passages like the present point to
the survival of Theognidea in two distinct lines of life which
branched off from one another at an early date, (1) as proverbs
and maxims adapted for use in common talk ; (2) as integral parts
of a continuous collection of elegiac verse. At the same time it
cannot be denied that a few fragments have forced their way into
our book.
Megara was noted for its rams and the care taken to keep the
breed pure; the citizens worshipped Demeter padoddpos (Paus. 1.
44.4; Diog. ap. Ael. V. H. 12.56). The Cynic Diogenes (Plut. de
Cup. Div. p. 526), said that it was better to be the ram of a
Megarian than his son.
184. BovA. Bao. ‘We seek rams of noble breed, and a man wants
them to pair with ewes of goodly stock ; but a noble man does not
scruple to take to himself as wife an ignoble maid of ignoble stock.’
The parallel expression yjjya “7A. requires that we should take é¢
ayadav as the object and not the subject of Bno.; the subject is
Tovs Kpiovs KTA. to be supplied from the preceding line. For Bye.
éf dyaé., we have an exact parallel in é# xaxod éoOAds eynpev xal
wands €€ ayabot 189, 90, cf. 1112; &€ Eued yhyar, ‘to marry my
daughter,’ Hdt. 6. 130 ; é5i500ay 5€ xai HyovTo éf GAANA@v Hat. 5. 92,
see also Hdt. 3. 84.
Others explain Bjc. as passive ‘ wishes hisewes to be mounted
by rams of goodly breed’; Camerarius construes mas tis €0éA«
émPBnoccOa ayabots Tav appévav (é dyaba@v évras) Tais abTov OnAéat.
Welcker takes Byo. as ‘factitivum ut B:Bacev’, ‘to set his horses on’.
BnoecOa is probably an aorist infinitive, ef. nareBnoero Od.
1. 330. It is also possible to regard it as a future; for in spite of
the objections raised by many eminent scholars, the use of the
future infin. with BovAopa, reiOw, Séopar, &e., is well attested ;
Bovadpevor &£ aitréwy maidas éexyevnoecoOa Hdt. 4. 111. Most MSS.
of Thue. (including the best) read éBovAovrTo mpotipwpnoecOa (6. 57).
All MSS. of Soph. Philoct. (1394) agree in giving reicew duvyodpecda :
see Jebb’s note. Cf. Goodwin, M. 7. § 113; Gildersleeve, Gk. Synt.
§ 326; and Spratt’s Appendix C to his edition of Thue. 6.
185. peAed.: c. genit. 1129, and Theoer. 9.12. This word is fre-
quently used by Ionic writers, e.g. Hdt. 8. 115. In Hippoer.
it = émpedcioOa, Oepatedw; TH inrp@® 7@ pedcdaivoyte adréov.
187. dvaiv. : c. infin. Il. 18. 450; ¢. accus. Od. 4. 651, Th, 1289.
189. Cf. 523, 700 sqq.; GAdr’ obdév niyéveca mpds Ta xpHypata Eur.
fr. 96.
191. Cf. 1349.
192. pavp., ‘is obscured, ruined, spoilt.’ ra 5 popri’ dpavpabein
Hes. W. D. 693, cf. W. D. 325.
pepigerar éoOAA Kaxotow Hes. W. D. 179. For the position of
ovv apart from its verb cf. 671, 680, 947.
193. avtos. ‘Though the man himself knows, he still marries the
woman. kKakon.: cf. caxomarpida Mitraxoy Alc. 37 which some ex-
plain as = ‘qui patriam vexat’.
a
a se
le in sey le iggy, te
a” Mee
NOTES 189
194, otk. for the plur. cf. the frequent use of dép01, dHparTa.
xp. mev0. | 2 very common ending in elegy ; see Introd. p. 64.
195. evSoFos and évdofos both suit, as they are synonyms; but the
former has the support of the best MS., it is more common in
early Greek poetry, and it affords a better antithesis to xaxddogor.
eee Se 3 seeing a gods can resist (Eur. I. T. 1486)
Kpatepis in’ avaryKns and Hes. Th. 517; «xparepi ava ,6.
458, cf. Th, 419. J yea sett med
196. évrie, ‘urges, impels.’ evriey immous Il, 5. 720; démas 8
evrivoy éxdory Il. 9. 203; edré vw evry’ dvayxa Pind. Ol. 3. 28, on
which Gild. remarks: ‘ the extension of éyrivew from Trapackevacey
to d:eyeipew is not Homeric.’
197. xpipa does not occur in the Iliad ; it is frequently used in
the Od. (e.g. 2. 78). For the sing. = ‘ wealth, money’, ef. yphya
mpaypa, mAovTOS, ovoia, ARupa Hesych.; 70 xphya wapd pey adrois
[Arrecots| émt rod mpayparos 7) KTnpaTos, rapa Be Tois “Iwou Kam) Tov
xpnvareav Pollux ; émi xdow dv xpqyate Bovdoiato rovs matépas Kara-
ovretoOa Hdt. 8. 38; dvros Tov xpqyaros évy caxxios Diod. 13. 106 ;
mwAnoas jveyrev 70 xphya Acts 4. 37. ArdOev Il. 15. 489; Hes.
Shield 22. For the sentiment cf.753 and Sol. 13.7; yphyata 8 ody
dpmaxrd, Oedadora TmoAAOv dpeivw’ ci yap Tis Kal xepot Bin péyav bABov
Anta 7 by amd yAwoons AniooeTa.. . feia 5€ puv pavpodor Oeot Hes.
W. D. 320sqq. For a similar sentiment ef. Eur. El. 941-4. app.
aw OG yap To puTevdels GABos avOpwroicr mappovwrepos Pind. Nem.
8.17; cf. mapxAivw (Hes.), tappévw (Hom.).
199. mapaxaipa féeCwy Hes. W. D. 329; ‘ scelesta patrans,’ cf. ‘im-
portunum scelus’.
200. krqcerat, subjunct. dpkw, ‘by a false oath,’ cf. 399.
kAetroovvn @ bpew Te Od. 19. 3963 70 pev adtixa Képiioy otTw
bpkw vuknoa Kai xpnyara Anicoacda Hat. 6. 86; cf. the whole story
told by Hdt., an excellent illustration of the present theme.
201. atria: cf. ei mep yap Te Kai adtix’ ’OAVuMOs odK éTéAEOTEV, Ex
Te Kal dpe TedEl, oY TE peydAw arétioay I]. 4, 160, 1.
202. éy. «.: cf. 436, 661. eyevro Hes. Th. 199, 705; Pind. Pyth.
3. 87.
ttep., ‘ prevails.’ 5dA@ 5t Tovs iwepoxdvtas xpateiv Aesch. Prom.
215. -In Hom. it is used in the literal sense, ‘stood over,’ 7éAcos
imepéoxede yains (Il. 11. 735).
203. Join én’ avr. tp.
204. Cf. 386. dprA., cf. Pind. Pyth. 3.18. Archil. has 7pBdAaxor.
205. Cf. Sol. 18. 29; Solon’s poem affords a close parallel to the
present elegy; cf. ‘neglegis immeritis nocituram postmodo te natis
fraudem committere ?’ Hor. Od. 1. 28. 30.
xpéos : cf. xpevos 1196. :
206. Cf. 1022. émexp. should be retained. All MSS. have it
except O which has émexpépacer (for imep-), cf. 5bAcos aid én’ dvbpace
xpépara. Pind. Is. 8. 14; 6 8 d@uxros wpds émimpépatra Oavaros
Simon. ap. Plut. Moral. 107 ; émepOev mérpy émeptvara H. Apoll.
284; for imepx-, cf. drav of narip trep epepace Pind. Ol. 1. 57,
Th. 1022 (= Mimnermus).
207. xar., ‘caught up in a race.’ xara yijpas Evappev Od. 24. 390 ;
kal npéacov’ dvipav xepdvev eopadre téxva Karapdppaoa Pind. Is. 3.
52; ‘raro antecedentem scelestum deseruit pede poena claudo
Hor. Od. 3. 2. 31.
190 NOTES
dva.s., cither (1) because it robs drn of her due, or (2) in the
usual sense, ‘ relentless, stubborn.’
208. émi BA. : of sleep Il. 10. 26.
TéXos Oavaroo Kadvpev dpOadrpods Il. 16, 502 ; cf. Il. 13. 580.
209. ovdeis to. is better than ov« gor (332 a), as the repetition
of éorw in the pentameter would make the couplet feeble. The
change is easy to account for ; obdeis To became obdeora Which was
corrected to ov« €a7:.
mot. ét.|: 529, 1367, Il. 15. 487. For the sentiment cf. 299;
dobevns pevywv avnp Eur. El. 236; 7a pidwy 5 ovd€ev, Hv Tis BvoTuXT
Eur. Phoen. 403,
210. avinpétarov (332 b) is far better than dvenpdtepov (210);
not ‘worse than exile’ but ‘the most painful element in exile’,
‘the most distressing thing connected with it’. The couplet is
better suited to the context after 331, 2, where it precedes another
which is a pendant to it; (1) An exile has no friend (832ab);
(2) Do not befriend an exile (333, 4).
211, 12. See Appendix.
212. ‘He is not a bad man but a good man.’
vivos pev OvnTroiar Oey Tapa Swpov dpiaTov, mvdpevos KATA METPOV
umép pérpoy 5é xepeiav Panyasis.
éemor.= ‘discreetly’, cata pétpov )( tmép pérpov. Mr. Harrison
offers an interesting explanation: ‘“ If a man drinks it wisely
it is not a bad wine but a good.”’ It is not strictly logical ; but
probably Theognis was illogical of set purpose, meaning to suggest
that it matters more how much a man drinks than what sori
of wine. It is much as if Cyrnus had asked Theognis to recom-
mend him a good wine, and Theognis had answered “ Half a
bottle ’’,’ p. 138.
213-18. A glorification of the Odysseus character ; moAvmAoxos =
moAutporos acc. to Hesych.
Sophocles, Antig. 705, is certainly a reminiscence of Th. 213.
Antig. 707=Th, 221. This may be an indication that Soph.
found these elegies near one another as they now stand in the
Theognidea,
213. émiortp., ‘change and vary to suit your friends.’ The word
often means ‘ turn back, change’, émorp, rds vais Thue. 2. 90,
mou. is proleptic.
790s in this sense first used by Hes. In Hom. it = sedes,
stabulum. For the sentiment ef. 0b yap rovovtwv det rovodTds ei’ éyw,
spoken by Odysseus, Soph. Philoct. 1049. raira peév mpds dvdpds éore
voov €xovros ... peraxvaAiview airov del mpds Tov ev mpaTTovTa TotxXoV
paAAov 7 yeypaypéevny eixdy’ Ecrdvar AaBdvO’ ev ayjpa’ 7d Se pera-
aTpépecOar mpdos TO padrOaxwrepov Segiov mpds avipds éorr Ar. Frogs
584 sqq.
214. ‘Mingling your disposition’ as the polypus mingles its
colour ; ef. @vpov duds pioyev 444.
Hvt. Ek. €x. |: 312; cf. 814, 1016.
215. avip woditns movAdmous és Tods Tpdmovs Eupolis; movAvmos. ..
otnw 8 iv wérpn tkedos xpda, Tovvexa wai pw alerds .. . E€papper
Antipat. Th. A. P. 9. 10. Aristotle refers to a rpepixpws variety
of moa, ap. Ath. 318 b.
‘These animals (octopus or cuttle-fish) also escape detection
by a very extraordinary, chameleon-like power of changing their
+ nile Foie. meaty ea RE tisk
NOTES 191
colour, They appear to vary their tints according to the nature of
the ground over which they pass; when in deep water, their
general shade was brownish-purple, but when placed on the land
or in shallow water, this dark tint changed into one of a yellowish-
green’ Darwin, Voyage, ch. 1.
For roti tétpy, cf. ‘ By means of their long arms and suckers
they could drag their bodies into very narrow crevices ; and when
thus fixed, it required great force to remove them’ Darwin, 1. ¢.
moAumA., ‘of many twists,’ often ‘complicated’. mecaady pop-
ge modvmAocas Eur, I. Aul. 196; 7. év drAas ragiv Xen. Rep. Lac.
1. 5.
mori m. |: Od. 5, 415.
216. trotos, at the rock to which it adheres, it is like that rock
but only as long as it remains there. :
mpoo., ‘ adheres,’ used here to suggest companionship as in mp.
T@ twodéuw Thue. 1, 122,
: . THde (xpot) ddAoTE 8 GAdAoiov TEAEbav Kal xwpa ErecOa Zenob.
218. arpomin )( moAvtpomin (Hat. 2. 121), ‘lack of flexibility,’ ‘stub-
bornness’ contrasted with cogin and the idea of cunning associated
with it. drpoma érea Pind. Nem. 7. 103, ‘inflexible’ (Bury) ;
others render ‘foolish’. povdrporos, po® Tpwréa modvpmoppor, pidw
7) Kata Gedv povdrporoy Eustath. Opuse. p. 115. 53 ; ofa nai airy of
radov arponin Ap. Rh. 4. 387 ‘ ruthlessness’; cyérAcoe dtpomins Kai
dvnaées ib, 1047.
219, 20. Cf. 331, 2, 335, and the notes.
dox. : ‘Do not be distressed overmuch, or roused to anger.’
220. ‘Keep to the middle of your path, without swerving to
either side.’
221-6. ‘All men can be cunning and crafty; but some men
have moral principles that restrain them.’ A counterblast to 213-
18; ef. Satis ydp airds 7) ppoveiv pdvos Soxet 7) yA@ooay iv obK« GdAos
A Luxiv Exew, odor KarrvxGévres WPOncay xevoi Soph, Antig. 707,
222. With the exception of moimaAopnrns Homer always uses
mouxidos in its literal sense. Cf. mo:msAdBovdaos Hes. Th. 521; Tpo-
pndéa mairoy, aiodkéunrw Hes. Th. 511.
Stv. #ma dyvea olde Il. 4. 361, Hes. Th. 236; ddropaua Syvea
Kipens Od. 10. 289.
223. véos éo9., ‘a noble mind’; 792, 1271; ¢péves EvbAai 429,
BeBA.: cf. tév ye Ocol BArdmrovar KedevOov Od. 1, 195; veav
pOapévres Aesch. Pers. 451.
224, tows =ioov not found in Hom. or Hes. ; ef. 271.
225. wakok. : hap. leg. xaxoxepdys is found in late writers,
226. SoAromA. used by Hippocr. ; for the adj. cf. 1386.
dmoror, ‘ false,’ Il. 3.106; dmorov ds yuvaretoy yévos Eur. I. 'T.
1298.
227-32. Part of a poem by Solon (13. 71-6).
med., ‘visible.’ Men cannot see the goal, those who have
amassed most wealth double their speed.
229. Of. 403 ; eis dpevoy oneviovra Hes. W. D. 24.
230. Solon had written xépded To Ovntois dnacay aBdvara, This
was replaced by 280 to avoid holding the gods responsible, a&dpoc.,
‘a cause of madness’; xphi., dppoo., arn form a sort of genealogy
like «épos, UBpis, dt ; cf. 158.
192 NOTES
. 281. Cf. dyng. OA€Opos Il. 11, 174; Tiows 5° ov paiverat npiv Th. 845.
232. rap., ‘wretched.’ ticopévny (Sol. 13, 76) is far better,
233. In Hom, the component parts of dxpor. are often declined
separately, mw. @k, Il. 22, 383 (cf. Th. 773); de. m. Il. 6. 257, but
dicpomrods Od. 8. 494, 504,
amUpy. Totos yap opw mupryos dmwreo Od. 11. 556 (Ajax) ; womep
yap puv wupyov év dp0arpotow dpwaww Callin. 1. 20; GABos mupyos
aoreos Pind. Pyth. 5. 56; dvipes vp ToALos mUpyos dpevios Alc. new
fr. IL a. 10; Kat mais per &, dponv marép’ éxe: npyov péeyav Eur. Ale. 311 ;
ce. genit. davdrov éua xwpa tupyos avéora Soph. O. T. 1200 (Schol.
dmadéénots) ; Eppa (Il. 16, 549), gpvwa Eur. Med. 597 are used in
a similar way ; so too xciwy Pind. Ol. 2. 90, Archil. 17.
5. kevedd.: 847. xev. Pind. Nem. 11. 29.
234. év 5 Siyooracin nal 6 mayKaxos Eupope tiugjs Adesp.; Eup. 7
Tl. 1. 278.
235, The reading best supported by all the MSS. is od8 én 7x
mpéme: Huuv. Everything points to a loss of 7 from ovder:Tempeme.
Oel show no attempt to fill the gap ; the rest inserted ye with the
exception of ‘ pre-A’, which adopted the simple expedient of chang-
ing ovdert into ovdevet: ; a careless scribe then interchanged (in A)
nm and 7, led by the resemblance to a well-known word emu permet,
In the older language ovéév is less frequent than ovd€ 7. Er
adds considerably to the sense of the passage: ‘ We can no longer
regard ourselves as a healthy state.’
jp, see W. Sm. Jon. Dial., p. 441. As in 40 the poet includes
himself among the members of the state—there is no need for
bpm.
For émmp., ef. ov5€ ri Tor SovAcov emmpémer eicopdacOa eidos Kal
péyeos Od, 24. 252. For the simple mpéme cf. metpovte 5¢ Kal xpuads
év Bacdvy mpéme, cat vdos dp0ds Pind. Pyth. 10. 67.
237-52. This elegy forms a fitting conclusion to the little coliec-
tion of poems 1-252. 237 is connected with 27; ool & éywH ed
ppovéwy troOnoopa begins the lesson, col pey éyw mrép’ edwxa states
the reward. As the lines stand in the MSS. they can hardly be
taken to form a single poem. dAAd peAnoes... OTpwp.... TEPwY
is a very harsh combination, and the repetition of details (247 sqq.
= 237 sqq.) after death is inartistic. I have changed the order of
the lines so as to read 237, 8, 247-50, 239-46, 251, 2. I regard
253, 4 to be a clumsy interpolation of the same nature as Many
poems in B (ef. 1265).
Some editors (e.g. Ziegler) treat 247-54 as a separate poem
with the beginning lost. I cannot accept this, as the explanation
of 249, 50 is to be sought in 237.
237. For similar intimations of immortality ef. Pind. Ol. 9. 21;
Hor. Od. 3. 30; Ovid, Met. 15. 871.
mrép’ ef. moravad paxava ( = poetry) Pind. Nem. 7. 22; éu@
moravov appt paxavg Pyth. 8. 34.
avy: to denote the instrument, ody red x0 OwpnxOevTes 1. 8. 530 ;
mAOUTOV exTH ow fov aixun Aesch. Persae 755. The notion of ‘ accom-
panying ’ is still present in our passage, cf. méupe 249, fd Toinbe
rofos gbv T éyol mépoas Soph. Phil. 1335.
éw’ am. mw. |: Dl. 1. 350.
247. ‘ Hellas [in Homer] is still far removed from the extension
which it attains as early as Theognis (247) and Pindar (Nem. 6.
el
ion
ae
NOTES 1938
27) to embrace the Peloponnese and even in the latter author
Magna Graecia (Pyth. 1. 75),’ Geddes, Probl. Hom. Poems, p. 68.
248. mepday én? oivora névrov | Il. 2, 613.
wm. €w arp.: Od. 2. 370. mw. iy@.: 11.9, 4.
249, tmm. v. may contain a reference to horses mentioned in
some well-known myth ; or it may be that the author is criticizing
a conception formed by a brother-poet, or perhaps he was thinking
of some statue representing literary immortality. x
250. Cf. 1804, 1332, 1388. dyad, 5. Il. 24, 534; ioorepavev dea
éxart Moody Simon. 150. The dyad. 5. are the mrepd ef. 237 ; ef. ein
vw evpavev mrepvyecow depOévT’ dyAaais Thepidwv Pind, Isthm. 1. 64 ;
Froo. as Bacchyl. 3. 2.
239. aici & éy Sairyor nat cidanivyor tapéora Il. 10. 217.
240, mavrav 8 ‘EAAqver Keicowa év ordéuaow A. Pal. 9, 62 ; ‘volito
vivu’ per ora virum’ Ennius; ‘volitare per ora’ Verg. Georg.
3. 9.
241, Cf. im avdntijpos deidev 825. Elegies were sung by young
men at symposia to the accompaniment of the flute. Either ‘ they
will sing these elegies addressed to thee’, or ‘they will sing thy
praises’,
242. eux. ép.: ‘in ihrer Sittsamkeit liebenswiirdig’ Stoll. Per-
haps ev«. refers to inner worth, épar. to outward beauty. cidxdopws
ornoe Od, 21. 123 ; puny 7’ éparr Kai ef50s duwpos Hes. Th. 259.
243. y. Svop.: Hes. Th. 736, Homer has vig éy, (as Th, 672)
vdwp 5.
*Aidao Sépous bd KevOeor yains Il. 22. 482; cf. Hes. Th. 300.
244, mwoduk.: hap. leg. ; cf. moAvddxputos, moAvorévaxtos.
245. peA.: maar dérorow dyOpwrorer pew Od. 9. 20; ds od pev ode
Oavew ovow @deaas GAA To aiel mavtas én’ dvOpwmovs KA€os eooeTA
Od. 24, 93.
251. Kk. €oo. dod. | : Od. 8.580. dod. is subject to wéu. as well as
predicate with écon. émecoopévois 5é -yevoipeda maow dodd Theoer. 12.
11 (addressed to pire xodpe). Cf. Juvenal’s scornful ‘ ut declamatio
fias’ (10. 167).
252. oop’ dv: for the omission of the verb ef. 859, 864; Kay m&yov
wav tpixes A, Pal. 12. 10.
253, 4. Mr. Harrison defends these lines: ‘Here, as in a well-
written epigram, the sting of the poem is in its tail. The de-
scription of the fame which Theognis has given to Cyrnus only
leads up to the complaint of the last couplet.’ The length of the
description and its enthusiastic tone make it very unlikely that
it is merely a preparation for the tag at the end.
255, 6. See Appendix.
256. For the accusative after tuyxavew cf. od ydp dy téxoas Trade
Eur, Phoen. 1666 ; ipa@v dpapreiv rovro Soph. Phil. 231. ‘The ace.
Tovro is not directly governed by dy., but is analogous to the ace.
of pronouns or adj. which can stand, almost adverbially, after
Tvyxavw and xupa,’ Jebb, 1. ¢.
76: cf. obs ameviovras i501, Tovs pada Oapovveoxe Il, 4. 232.
257-60. The author probably intended these lines to be sung
by a woman at a symposium; the sense is almost certainly
erotic, like 261-6, which would be sung by a man; for parallel
expressions see 1249-52, 1267-70, and especially 459, 1099, It
is, however, just possible that our elegy had a political mean-
0
194 NOTES ©
ing; then immos would signify a state ruled by a «axdés (or Kaxot),
ef, 681.
"Epws tyuepov dvoxel A. P. 12. 863; & mat, Ths éuts Yuyis Hruioxeders
Anacr. 4
For a similar poem cf. Chansons du XV® siecle, No. CXUI, edited
by Gaston Paris.
GeO, Umm, ‘prize-winner’; Callim. Del. 118. irmovs myods
dbAopdpous of dé0ALa Tooolv dpovro Il. 9, 123.
trmos is frequently used of a light woman.
259. For the augment (%) cf. jpedAce 906.
nyeddAe texeobac Hes. Th. 478; TpEedAN TA Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 15.
On Attic Inscr. BovAopa:, Svvayar, wéAAw in the classical period
have e¢ augment, after 300 B.c. 1; cf. jpepa (= Epepor) third
century A.D.
260. For the Doric infin. cf. 7uev 960. The use of Avioxos, -evm in
early Greek makes it likely that a charioteer rather than a rider
is meant.
ara : often i in an erotic sense; evAvta 8’ eivar orépynOpa ppevav
amé 7 docacba Kai fvyreivac Eur. Hippol. 257.
261-6. Mr. Harrison has offered the best explanation of this
puzzling poem; ‘it accounts,’ he says, ‘for everything if one
postulate be granted, namely that it was the practice in Greece
to drink confusion to an enemy in cold water, not wine.’ He
translates : ‘It is not wine that is drunk to me when a man much
worse than I is stablished by my fair lady’s side. Cold water her
parents drink to me before her, so that she both draws it for them
and weeps for me as she brings it—in the house where once I
threw my arm round her waist and kissed her neck, while she
made a tender sound with her lips.’ He also offers in a note
the usual explanation, viz. ‘my wine is untouched’, It does seem
strange that the word for ‘water’ is not expressed when the point
lies in the substitution of water for wine, but perhaps, as H.
suggests, ddpever i isa significant indication of the writer’s meaning.
262. katéxer: either (1) ‘stays’ A ef, év rotow abrois bwpacw Karei-
xouev Eur. El. 1034; mpogévey 8 & tov HATETXES 5 Eur. Ion 551;
‘lodge,’ properly ‘put (a ship) to shore’ Bayfield, loc. 3 vm 80%
@opixdvbe KaTéa xeBov H. Dem. 126; cf. the intrans. use of évfxaper
Od. 12. 401, éxBadAw Eur. El. 96; or (2) ‘is master’, as in KaTéxet 6
Adyos ‘prevails’ Arrian 1. 11. 6.
263. AodyTrat YUXpP Hat, 2. 87; Barrovor Oepud Ar. Eccles. 216.
Hartung reads mponivovot, tr. ‘frostiges Wasser kredenzen die
Eltern mir’, anticipating Mr. Harrison’s explanation of mivovat.
264, bSpedo Od. 10. 105 ; bdpevoua: is more common.
265. Cf. dui 5é madi ide Bade mhxee Od. 17. 38.
266. Cf. 610. Aapa 8 dnd cropatav pbéyéaro BaxxvaAidns A. P.
9. 571.
267. If the text is sound the line must mean: ‘ poverty can be
easily recognized even in a neighbour, i. e. even when she has not
visited you.” For the sentiment cf. 419, 815, 16. Kal... mep as
294, 501 ; xaimep 816, 1060 ; ; in Homer sai .. . wep asa rule ; wat owe
mEp TL. 9. 247 ; but xai rep moAAa rrabdvra Od. 7, 224.
268. The chief places of public resort; the poor man is an
outsider like the peasants of 54,
a
ae
vee:
NOTES 195
:: a TOUA. €x. )( 7d mAgov Ex. 1286; Zraccor cixov TH ayn Hat.
émipucros, Hap. leg., ‘scorned,’ almost =‘ hooted’ 3 ai D énéuvgay
AOnvain re Kai”Hpn Il. 4. 20, 8. 457, ‘murmured thereat’; we are
_ expressly told that Athene did not speak (dicéwv iv obb€ 7 etme Tl. 4,
22) 5 cf. wuypuds, pifw, ‘moan,’ Hesych. has evipugis* orevaypos.
271. Spondaic endings 613, 693, 715, 875, 995.
Ov. dvOp. |: Il. 18, 404.
272. yijp. ovA.: cf. 527, 768, 1011, 1021; H. Aphr. 248.
278. | rav m.: Il. 22. 424, Od. 4. 104.
274. Oavar. «rr., are in appos. with 7. mdr. Tovnp. is an
afterthought ef. 174.
rags Cf. 695, of pa puv jonagovro Kat dpyeva mévra tapecxov Hes,
276. xarabéoba Onoavpods év oixw Xen. Cyrop. 8, 2. 15.
277. watap.: for the inf. cf. carapmpevar AaBetv avTiy éxeivny meipav
rovtwy Polyb. 15. 29, 14. .
278. There is no need to change éo. to érepy. ; ef. neivn & ov Tore
djpov écépxera Od. 15. 407.
279-82. ‘It is natural for a bad man to think badly of (i. e. to
disregard) justice ; he is allowed to be successful in his crimes for
the moment.’
279, Ta Sikora: cf. 385, 395; Xenophanes 1. 15.
281. mdpa=-ndpeor: Od. 3, 824.
dmdAapva: (1) ‘criminal deeds’ with the notion (2) ‘foolish ’
also implied. In Il. 5. 597 dz. probably means < shiftless ’,
(1) Ort Oavévtav piv evOad adrin’ amddrapvor ppéves mowds erica
(‘guilty’) Pind. Ol. 2. 63; (2) Th. 481; Sol. 27.12; so dmadapos
Hes. W. D. 20.
aveA. ‘undertake,’ cf, dv. méAeuov Hat. 5. 36; Thue. 6.1. The
idea of ‘winning’ a prize is also present, dé@Aa Kad’ dvedéoPat
Od, 21. 117.
282. map moSos: for the first few steps he will be successful ; yrdévra
70 map modds Pind. Pyth. 8. 60, ‘our nearest business’ Gildersleeve ;
70 mpd modds xphua Isthm. 8. 13, ‘what is present or instant,’
Bury. ruxwv Kev dpnadréav oy é00 ppovtida tav nap rodds* Ta 8’ eis évr-
avrov aréxpaprov mpovonoa Pyth. 10. 62 ; ‘if he succeeds, he will seize
with rapture on his immediate desire ; but what a year may bring
forth, no sign can foreshow,’ Jebb. Cf. map yerpés Bacchyl. 13. 10,
283. morés, here act., ‘trusting ’; rofovAK@ Anqyate morovs Aesch.
Pers. 55; ef. the active use of aupyoddixros Aesch. Pers, 104 ;
pepntés Soph. Tr. 446 ; tmonros Thue. 1. 90.
768a pop. : cf. ov Bairw réda Eur. El. 94, 1173 ; é«Bas réda Eur.
Heracld. 802; mpoBds n@dov degidv Eur. Phoen. 1412.
284. diAnp., only here and on an early Attic inscription.
285. Z. Bac. : 1120. He is called ‘king’, Hes. W. D. 668 (40. Bac.),
H. Dem, 358, but never in Il, Od. where he is frequently styled
péy.oros. ;
Tap. map. Tovs éyyuntds Plat. Laws 871 x. éyyvos instead of
the more common éyyvnrfs. It also oceurs Xen. Vectig. 4. 20, in
Lysias, Aristotle and later Greek.
286. mora: cf. mord didwow aitois Xen. Cyrop, 4. 2. 8.
287. kaxoWdyw (hap. leg.) has caused much offence, and many
ingenious explanations and ee: have been offered. Bergk
0
196 NOTES
suggested giro~dyy, ‘fond of blaming,’ Boissonade xaropdyw,
‘blaming the xadoi.’ Mr. Harrison comments: ‘It naturally
means “fond of blaming what is bad’, ‘stern in criticism .of
faults”; and of course it is here ironical (as with us ‘‘ critical ” often
means “hypercritical’”’)’, It is simpler to take it as=‘ maliciously
blaming’; cf. Kaxnyopos, xaroddyos, KaKOppT Lov, KakooTopos, evOvducos
(Bacchyl. 5. 6). ‘Compounds to which xaxés gives the first part
are of two classes, according as the xaxo- element is (1) adj, or (2)
subst. In class (1) there are again two types. The commonest i is
that of caxdBios = k. B. Exwy, i. e. the compound denotes ‘ possessing”
the substantive as qualified by Kakés.’ Jebb on Soph. Philoct, 692.
kako-oryos may represent kana ~éyw, ‘I make malicious state-
ments in blame’; cf. aiudgfes @dds, ‘raise thy songs in blood,’
Eur. Ion 168,
288. o@lecbar: cf. on 68; ‘too stupid to keep the state in a
sound political condition.’
av., ‘foolish.’ dvoABov dvip’ évovdéra Soph. Ajax 1156; Antig.
1026 ; cf. dvcmorpos Soph. O. T. 888.
289. éa9. x. |: Hes. W. D. 179.
290. dvdpav (MSS.) may possibly be due to a misindonteeee
abbreviation of dvipacw; cf. kaxotor 5e pr) sprains | dvipaow 32,
598, 1186, 1378. ‘They rule with strange laws,’ cf. 60, veox pois
vopots Zeds xparive. Aesch, Prom, 150.
éxtpamedos: ‘turning from the common course, perverted,
devious.’ There may be here a reminiscence of pv@oror okoArois
événwv Hes. W. D. 194. In a scholion on Aristoph. extpameda is
explained as onAnpa, amaidevra, dv@para. The word is used of
monsters, mrepwrovs dvOpdmous ead bdws ouvbera twa (ga Kal éxtpameda
olov mnyaco “al ~yopydves kat KeVTaUpOL Kat oetpives Hermog. Lucian
uses the adverb (=enormiter) €cO0wv éxtparédXws oTopaxwv Kaka
A. Pal. 11. 402.
291, 2. Of. 647, 8.
293, This couplet hints that the biter is sometimes bit ; ef.
aipovvTes npnpucda.
294, | cat xparepis wep wy Il. 15, 195; H. Herm. 386. tpepos aipe?
Il. 3. 446. .
295. kwrtth.: cf. 363, 816, 852. yard. dx@. |: 1384,
296. abays : the meaning is perhaps ‘if he talks, the chatterer
shows his ignorance to the company’. Bgk.‘ printed dééys; ef.
Hesych. dns* dreprns.
297. ‘We must endure his company, he is a necessary evil’; or
better, ‘such a man is a torture (dvarynain) i in a convivial gathering.’
érriprtis =émpertia 5 ) méAewv éemipertia médcow Pl. Laws 949 zg.
émipvéis was once suggested by Bergk, but afterwards re-
jected by him. Cf. éwiyxros 269 in all MSS. except 4A, which
retains the correct ériuuxtos.
299. Aq is not a Doric form, ef. ¢7.
300. ovSeis .. . 085’ Gd, ‘no one, not even the one born of the
same mother as the man in trouble.’ The subject to yeyorn is the
dvipi of 299. For the dat. ef. és éuol pids éyéver’ ex nate Eur.
Phoen. 156.
~ 801, Cf, 1353.
302. dyx.8.: cf. dyxiduvpos vaiooa Theocr. 2. 71; dyxtdd[ pours]
[€raipa jis Bacchyl. 12. 89,
NOTES 197
308. * Let well alone.’
KykAifew : lit. ‘wag, shake’; «i-yicdos: Opvecy nuevas tiv ovpay
mvovv Hesych, ‘wag-tail’; he equates xydice: with Godrevel, poydever
xevet. Of. morenvyxdifev Theocr. 5. 117, ‘twist yourself about.
wriggle’. ,
atpepifew is here trans., ‘keep steady’ ; see note on 47.
Tots evTUXOVEIY Guppéper AtpEpiCey Kal pvddccey tiv mapovoay
evmpayiavy Antiphon Or. II. 9.
304, és 6p. B. : )( xaraBadrAv (evertere), « set it straight’. For B.
ef. mépilw o° ipmeipdvde Badrdy év ynl pedaivn Od. 18, 84; addis pe és bpOor
otnoov Eur. Orest. 231.
305. Cf. ‘matris ab alvo’.
According to Theognis some men are born xaxoi, others become
kakot (by associating with xaxoi 35), others have kakétns thrust
upon them (by tevin), so I prefer navres (A) to navTas.
For the sentiment cf. Eur. El. 367-76, which is full of re-
miniscences and criticisms of Theognis.
_ 306. ouv. >: cf. 824. ovrPéuevor gidiav Xen. An. 2. 5. 8, évppayiay
Thue. 1. 115, 4.
— 308. éAn., ‘thinking.’
309-12. Among boon-companions a man should be discreet and
hide his curiosity under a mask of indifference ; he should con-
tribute to the entertainment, and afterwards keep to himself the
knowledge he has gained there, and profit by it when occasion
offers. amavtwy oivos é5ege véov. For another explanation see
Harr., p. 325.
310. as at., ‘as if he were not there at all.’
311. Gvpydt, ‘outside.’ 7a 7’ év50% Kal 7a Ovpnde Od. 22. 220.
Kaptepos ein, ‘let him restrain himself’; ef, 480 which deals
with a similar subject.
312. Cf. 898. jyotpar copias civar uépos ove EAaXLOTOY Opbas y.wwoKe
olos €xaoros dvnp Euenus 3.
313. patvopa, ‘carouse,’ ‘faire des folies’; ‘recepto dulce mihi
furere est amico’ Hor. Od. 2.7.27; ovv por pawoperw paiveo, aiv
swppov. cappover Scol. 22.
315-18 by Solon.
315. mévopar: not used by Hom. or Hes. in this sense (‘I am
poor’) ; common in Attic.
316. Stap.: cf. mpds Aropndea revyxe’ duerBe xpioea xadxeioy II.
6, 235: for midd. cf. Plat. Laws 915 £.
317. dpetas ye piv ov puvdOer BpoTav dpa owpare péyyos Bacchyl.
3. 90.
318. Cf. Eur. El. 941-4.
319. €ymeSov ; cf. Th. 317, 1084. ‘Keeps his resolution un-
shaken’ ; cf. €umedos véos, ppéves, Hrop (Hom. e.g. Od. 18. 215). For
the sentiment cf. 355, 393-8, 441 sqq., 525, 555, 1029. ‘ Aequam
memento rebus in arduis servare mentem’ Hor. Od. 2. 3. 1;
GAN’ eb pepery xpi) Tvppopas Tov edyevA Eur. fr. 99.
320. Some inferior MSS. and Stob. read év 7’ dyaOots xeipevos Ev Te
kaxois of which Bergk approves ; but the words roAy@ and «eipevos
are more applicable to bad than to good fortune, and if we begin
with the bad the transition to the combination of these words
with d&yaQots is less abrupt ; cf. er. n. 443.
Cf. eb xeipevoy 845,
198 NOTES
321. Binv Kat xvb0s dnaccor | Il. 7. 205; ef. Od. 15. 320; Hes.
W. D. 167 ; Biorov nai xrypara Od. 2. 123. Bios = resin Hes. W. D. 689.
‘Beggars mounted run their horse to death’, 3 Henry VI, 1.4. 127.
322. adp. : 693. ;
kat., ‘restrain’; «. xdpov Sol. 4. 9; ‘ superare satietatem ’ Cic.
Pro Mur. 9. 21; lit. ‘keep down’, €v xovAe@ xaracxoiaa fipos
Pind, Nem, 10.6.
Instead of «axinv Stob. has Biorov, ‘ cannot keep their wealth,’
xakinv is more Theognidean, and gives a better balance to the
poem. yy. €x. eum. ToAM. )( appaivwr, ob Kak, Kart.
ped ped’ Kakotow ws Srav daipwv 55G KadrWs, HBpifova’ ws del mpagovTes
ev Eur. Suppl. 463.
323. émi, ‘on account of’; ef. émi peyadn Kal én Bpaxeia dpoiws
tpog¢ace pH eigovtes Thuc. 1. 141; mavu ént opexpois évaytiovpévn Plat.
Apol, 40.
324. xaA., ‘cruel’; dveiin, wd0os, émea Hom.
SiarBoAriy : cf. xaraipdpyas 950; maparBara Il. 23. 132; mapa-
Borsa H. Herm. 56; «caraBarai Od. 13. 110.
d:a:Borrav restored by Bergk Pind. Pyth. 2. 76.
325. dpaprwdoto: (0) does not occur elsewhere in the Theog-
nidea ; we find dyaprwaAn (peccatum) Th. 327, 1248, 1281; the only
other examples given by Stephanus (Thesaurus) are -jo1 vdoo
Rhianus, four from Aretaeus, and a gloss from Hes. 4afporivy:
dyaprwrn. ‘Apaprwria, “Apiotropavns Eipnyn, EvmoArs MapieG Antiatt.
Bekker, p. 79. 10; this confirms Bentley’s i’ duaprwaias Peace 415.
dpaprwrdérepoy occurs in Arist. Nic, Eth. 2. 9, and possibly in the
feminine dyaptwA yépwv Aristoph. Thesm, 1111 (but some take this
to be the noun = ‘a lump of sin’), and often in LXX and N. T.
xoAgro: in Hom. ec. dat. of person and genit. ofthing. Cf. aireiy
5e bet od« Eni mavri Theocr. 14. 64; pnd ExOarpe pirov ody adyaprados
eiveca puxpys Pythag. Carm. Aur. 7; ém? madi yoAodpevos Batr. 109.
326. dpOp.: here and 1312 c. dat. and joined to pidos; cf. qui
apOuio. Foav Od. 16, 427; ém dpOue@ Kal piddtnr H. Herm. 524,
327. Some construe éy avOp. (‘in the world’) dy, Ov. ér. (* accom-
pany mortals’). Better, ‘accompany, i.e. are naturally found,
in the midst of or among mortal men.’ érecOa witha simple dative
is often used in a similar sense by Theognis (e. g. 150); ef. érerac
& év Exdotw pétpov’ vonoa 5é xaipds dpioros Pind. Ol. 13, 47, where
éx. is used absolutely = éwépevdv éott, ‘is meet’ (Gildersleeve) ;
év mode Te Kal macas adpxais Kal éfovoias droAcmopévats dpeTHs emerar
TO Kak@s mparreyv Plato, Alcib. I. 135 a, ‘naturally follows’; cf. under
dpapteiv éott Oeav Kal mavta KaropOovv Simon. ap. Demos. p. 322.
328. hépew, ‘tolerate’; all men err; they should therefore be
charitable towards one another; but the gods will not endure sin.
329. e}BovAos: ds in caesura as in 2, 461, 1232. Or should we
read Bpadds ay etBovdos €rev (Jacobs) ?
Cf. xixaver Tor Bpadds wKdv, ws Kal viv “Hpaoros édv Bpadis cidev
“Apna Od. 8. 329; ‘raro antecedentem scelestum deseruit pede
poena claudo’ Hor. Od. 3. 2. 31.
330. Cf. ideinor dixno. H. Dem. 152; Sixny iddvrara cima Il. 18,
508 ; )( cxodArjor Sixnor Hes. W. D. 219.
331, 2. Cf. 219, 20; fovxos )( doyaddAe 219; epx. moociv, cf. dpOadr-
potow idéoOa, &e., in Homer.
332. Cf. 544.
ee ee ene
NOTES 199
333, é€m’ éAmibt: cf. 823.
ma avrés, ‘the same cf, 622; Od. 8.107, 10. 268; Il. 12. 225,
ovbdels avTos év mévas T avijp bray TE mpds TO Odpaos ex ddéBov ré .
LT. 729. Pp Pp Pp poBov néon Eur.
335, 6. A good instance of the expression of popular saws in
verse, as frequently in Pindar, cf. xpnyata, ypnuar’ évnp Isthm. 2.
11; cf. 401-6; pndev ayav tay Era copar 5 copwraros eimev A. P. 7.
683 ; MéTpa puddooecba: xarpds 5 emt maow dporos Hes. W. D. 694 ;
pérpa pev yopa di@nov, pétpa 5¢ wal xaréxov Pind, Isthm. 6. 71;
mado. mapayyehrw pydev imép 7d pérpov A. Plan. 224; wodAAa pécorow
dpiota* péoos Oéhw év méAe civar Phocyl. 12; rav yap dp wédw ebploxwy
Ta pésa paooov. oiv OABw TeBardra péupop’ aicav Tvparvidwy Pind.
Pyth. 11. 52.
335. mavrwv, ‘in all things,’ as mdvtwv pérpov dpiorov, bnepBaciat
& ddeyevai Pseudo-Phocyl. 36,
336. dperjy, ‘ success.’ "
THs 8 aperhs idpHra Geol npotapoWey €Onxav Hes. W. D. 289;
xarera Ta KaAG,
337, tiow, ‘requital’ of good or bad. Constr. ray Te pid... .
Tov T éxOp. tiow. There is no need to change duynodpevoy, which
explains t@v éx@. tiow, i.e. ‘by letting me at some future time
have power over them’. For the anacoluthon cf. imeori pou Odpoos
xAvovoay Soph. El. 480; A¢dAuvrar yap enol yviev pwyn tHvd AArkiav
éa.ddvT aoray i.e. éo.ddvra Aesch. Pers. 913.
339. peta: c. genit. = ‘among’; Od. 10. 320. Generally with
a notion of sharing, here absent.
Cf. “Exropa @ ds Oeds écxe per’ dvipacw Il. 24. 258; gaiverai por
Khvos toos Oéovow Sappho 2.
340. Retain kixy, ef. jv eps por, A€faip’ dv Soph. El. 554.
Got. : cf. Ti TO KaAALOV Tapa Ocwv yépas év Bporois 7 xetp bmép
kopupas Tav éxOpwv Kpeicow xatéxe ; Eur. Bacch. 877.
@avar.: cf. pw. AdBo 0. 820. TéAos Gavaroo xxein Il. 9. 416;
potpa, x. 0. | Mimn. 6, 2, Callin. 1. 15, Tyrt. 7.2, Sol. 20. 4, Simon.
122. 2, ‘ Arist.’ Peplus 29. 2, &c.
341. GAAa: in prayers Il. 1.508; Pind. Ol. 2.13 ; émnigaro, adr’,
& Zed, ayaba Sotev of Ocoi Xen. Cyrop. 5. 4. 14.
kaipios. In Homer only in neuter, ‘fatal’; here = opportunus,
‘in good time, before I die’; cf. Aesch. Sept. 1; Hdt. 1. 125.
343. Cf. reO@vainy Ste po pnKére TadTa pédAoe Mimn, 1. 2.
dpm. : dumavpa te peppnpawy Hes. Th. 55 ; ppéva dunatoas pepipvav
Bacchyl. 5. 7.
345, atoa = 7d xadjxor, ‘thus is it fitting’; ef. nar’ aicay evrov
Il. 10. 445; otrws éori ef. ws gov Il. 11. 762.
datv. : obxérs paivero mouny Od. 10. 79.
For the mixture of 1st pers. sing. and plur. ef. 415-18, 649, 50,
1101, 2, yapns odmér’ eye tapins jperéepys 504; Ll. 3, 440; Theoer.
8. 75.
346. é. retains its force here, ‘keep in their possession.’
347, 8. We cannot connect these lines with any known fable
~ about a dog and a river. There may possibly be a reference to a
story about a dog that shook off vermin as it crossed a stream.
nav7’ dmroc. cannot mean ‘having lost my all’, as many scholars
‘assume ; the poet has already expressed that idea in avAjo. The
sense perhaps is ‘after shaking off every burden’, i.e. * all my
200 NOTES
pursuers’; and this is the most frequent use of dmoceiopua: 5 immos
dmeceicaro Tov Papvovxea Hdt. 7. 885; tiv -yuvaixa éxxpepapevny am.
Lucian, Tox. 61. Or xvwv may simply = ‘1, poor wretch’; for the
introduction of the figure («twv) without ds or dare cf. 1361; eye
kvwv braxréw Hds. 6. 14; Aesch, Pers. 87-90; épos Sadr’ érvivager €or
ppévas dvepos Kat’ dpos Spvow éunéowy Sappho 42; ‘ qui recte vivendi
prorogat horam rusticus exspectat,’ &c., Hor. Ep. 1. 2. 41.
349. ein: c. inf. 561, 1153, 1155; Pind. Ol. 1. 118; Isthm, 1. 64.
p. a. meiv: cf, Il. 4, 35, where Zeus tells Hera that she could
only sate her rage by devouring Priam raw (@pov BeBpwos) ; see
Achilles to Hector Il. 22. 347, 8. rovrovs pods def xarapayeivy Xen.
Anab, 4. 8. 14; the subject population of Sparta ‘would gladly eat
their lords raw’ Hellenica 3. 3; éumAnoOnTi pou tivwy Kedawor
aiva Kur. fr. 688; ‘I would eat his heart in the market-place,’
Beatrice in Much Ado about Nothing, Act IV, Se. 1.
péeAav : of all dark colours; «vavos, oivos, aiva in Hom.
emi... dpoiro: ‘watch over the fulfilment of this’; ém &
avépes €oOA0t Gpovra Od. 14. 104.
350. ob Tt Kal’ Hpérepdy ye véor Il. 9. 108.
351. pévw with the infin. means ‘I wait for something to
happen’; so I cannot follow those who read péves iéva: = wéAdAes
(‘delay’), ‘why do you put off leaving me and going to another?’
Others translate mpod. iéva, ‘avoid going’; cf. ob8 €0éAw mpodimeiv
Téde pr) ov otevaxew Soph. Elect. 133; this is here unnecessarily
harsh, iévat: inf. for imperat.; mpodrm. )( pide in the next line,
it is appropriately used for the departure of friends and benefactors
(here of course with a touch of humour), and this participle occurs
very frequently with verbs of going e. g. o’ éxéAevoev otxecOar mpoAL-
wévO’ Huerépny pidrinv 1102; mpodrrma@y eiot 1277; éxmpodrwévtes EBay
1136; cf. Hes. Shield 1, and other instances in the Index to Paley’s
Hesiod, s. v. mpodtror.
352. SHv: cf. 597, 1243.
353. émotxeo: used in Hom. of ‘begging’ and ‘ attacking’,
e.g. Il. 5. 330; also simply ‘ going to’ Il. 15, 676,
355, Cf. 1029. ‘Be steadfast.’ To Theognis, who had suffered
greatly from the shifting changes of Fortune, ‘ Endurance is the
crowning quality,’ and specially characterizes the dya@dés; cf.
Tennyson’s ‘O well for him whose will is strong! He suffers, but
he will not suffer long’, &c. kak.: cf. ‘aequam memento rebus in
arduis servare mentem’ Hor, Od. 2. 3. 1.
éxatp.: dvdaxouv macxwv* Spav yap éxaipes Eur. fr. 1075,
356. éméBadAev: rods AedAdods 5é EwéBaddAc Teraprnudpioy mapacxeiv
Hdt. 2. 180; Moipa énéoxnye Tépoas modéyous dkémerv Aesch. Pers.
103.
The word is more appropriate to misfortune ; the poet in using
it with reference to good fortune wishes perhaps to remind Cyrnus
that the same fate is now inflicting disaster upon him.
357. Bgk.* needlessly proposed to change éAaBes into édaxes, cf.
AaBns avinv 76, weviny é\aBov 385.
358. Cf. 944, 1116. é«8.: Kxaxdy btrodtceac Hin Od. 20. 53;
éxddpuev OAcOpov Il, 16.99; éé5v Sixns Eur. Suppl. 416; ‘ex malis
emergere ’ Ter. Andr. 3. 3.30. There may be a ref. to escaping from
‘a sea of troubles’, a very common figure in Greek poetry, e. g.
Aesch. Persae 600, Eur. Here. Fur, 1087.
ee
NOTES 201
359. Ainv is emphatic, ‘Do not be too ready to publish your
woes’; cf, 442, 655, 6.
émi¢p.: ‘superostendo, prae me fero,’ Steph. The active ém-
paivw is rarely found until the post-classical period, e.g. Lucian,
Alex. 12. For the midd. and pass. ef. Hdt. 2. 152, Thue. 8, 42.
Por the thought cf. dddorpiocw pi mpopaivew utr. Pind. fr.
425 é€xpaprupeiy yap dvdpa rds airoe rixas els névras duabés, TO 8
émixpimtecOa aopdy Eur, fr. 557; cf. another excellent parallel
Eur. fr. 463,
360, «y5., ‘sympathizers with, persons concerned about’ 3 ef. 645,
In Homer = ‘chief mourners,’ Il. 23. 163, 674. Cf. & mover dixa
xndepovev, ‘the woes he bears with none to tend him’ (Jebb), Soph.
Philoct. 195 ; Antig. 549; yds 82 ofs kndepay oddels nmapeori Xen, An.
3.1.17, ‘no-one to plead our cause’ (Jebb).
361, Cf, 872, 900; wéy. 7. I. 3. 50; puvier intr. cf. puvdder epy’
avOpwrwy (through floods) Il. 16. 392; pur. Frop éralpwy Od. 4. 374.
363. KoT., ‘cajole, deceive,’ cf. 851, 2; he a pidos dnd yAdoons (63),
Hesych. gl. ewr.* xodaxevew, Sodiws dnarav. nde yuvh oe vbov nvyoors-
Aos Efaratatw aipsAa xkwritdovoa Hes. W. D. 373.
tox. : hap. leg. in Homer, brs x’ iwoyelpios 2\On Od. 15. 448;
ef. Hdt. 1: 106.
364. The meaning is not ‘ having admitted of no excuse’ (Banks),
or ‘gib keiner Entschuldigung Raum’ (Hartung), but ‘ offering no
excuse in justification of your conduct’. This affords a better
contrast to eb kor. ‘Lull your enemy’s suspicions by fair speeches ;
having once got him into your power, throw off the mask and take
vengeance.’
365. ‘ Check, restrain yourself with prudence.’
toxe: intr. ef. ioxe, pt) pdBov uK® word Aesch. Choeph. 1052 ;
xetua@vos toxovow, drAiyu Te yiyvovra of Indian rivers Arrian 5. 9. 4;
ovd’ édurda0n dvoxebéew Od, 5.320. The midd. is more common in
this sense ; toxeo pnd? Ee’ ofos épiCépevar Bacrdcdow Il, 2. 247. vow:
ef. 1257 ; véw nai Bovan ppafdpueba Od. 3. 128.
petA. : ef. u. w000s, gros in Hom.
yA... . €méorw: cf. 85, 1024 ; "Odvoqe apn wporoiv érein II. 2. 259.
366 = 1030.
367. 1184 a has the better reading.
ovr. éx. v. |: 814, 1016; védov ovr. éx. Il. 22. 382.
368. Cf. 24. \
369. The reason for pop. is given by dodgov; ef. ddfer Tis duavet
copa Aéyo otk ed ppoveiv Eur. Bacch. 480 ; xaxds 75é kai éoOAds | II.
9. 319.
370, Cf. powunoerai tis wGdAov 7) pupnoerau (Diogenian 6. 74) said
to have been inscribed on the paintings of Apollodorus: it was also
attributed to Zeuxis. For the play on sound ef. dpa ye ywwones &
dvaywworas ; Acts 8.30; S@a0s cal Swow cwrhpia Tévd’ dvéOnnay, SHoos
pev oabeis, Swod 5S rt SHoos éowOn Simon. 167, with which we may
compare an inscription on a Paris monument to Etienne Dolet,
‘non dolet ipse Dolet sed pia turba dolet.’
abo. : copois kacdpas Pind. Ol. 3. 45.
doopia is used by Lucian. jee
371. Cf. 7AGev 6 Bods im’ dporpoy Exovaros (erotic) Callim. Ep. 45.
‘ By dragging me so violently into friendship you are simply driving
202 NOTES ;
an unwilling animal under the car.’ There is no reference to the
‘yoke of friendship’ here.
aéx. B.: cf. 651.
372. Ainy with mpoo. For the midd. zpoo. cf. Ar. Eccles. 909; da
Tiv Opiriav Tovs épacras mpooeAkvoac@a Athen. p. 600 f.
373-92. These lines as they stand cannot form an unbroken
whole. They may once have been parts of a complete poem ; if so,
portions have dropped out before 383. The argument of 372-80 is:
‘ Although Zeus has sovereign knowledge and sovereign power, he
still makes no distinction between good and bad men. 383-92
begins abruptly with €umns oAB. xrA., words which cannot be directly
attached to the preceding lines owing to the difference in tone and
the impossibility of finding a subject for ێyovaw in 877-82. 379, 80
are simply an expansion of 377, 8. It may be that a couplet (or
more) originally stood before 383 referring to the prosperity of the
wicked, a subject that has no place in the preceding lines; the
rest of the poem deals with one theme: ‘good men are driven to
sin through necessity’; the key-word is not mevin, but the dapy-
xavin that it engenders and the involuntary wrong-doing that
ensues.
Mr. Harrison is probably right in detecting a note of ‘ flippant
earnestness’ in 373 sqq. Zed pire, he says (p. 192), ‘is perhaps
unique in serious poetry : ‘‘ my dear Zeus, I am surprised at you”.’
We may compare 7 pa parny, Zed ire, Bots éyévov Antip. A. P. 5. 109 ;
“Axpt Tivos, Zev, Zed pire; ovrynow, xadtos épav éuabes; Asclep. A. P.
5. 167; Zed pire, rotro péya Callim. Ep. 6.
373. dv.: c. dat. 803; mavrecar 8 dvdooeyr | Il. 1. 288; after the
epic period it is more frequently constructed with a genit.
374. atrés, ‘for yourself, without giving others a share’; cf. 959 ;
Il. 2. 233.
Cf. dy Heyadn duvapus | 34.
376. Umar. : Umatro AEXéwv ear Aesch. Ag. 50 ; cf. trate
xpedvtTwy in Homer (e.g. Od. 1. 45).
377. ddur. |: cf. 731, 745.
378. “Apaow év ote Hoipn peyaAn Hyov Hat. 2. 172; 5 driporary
evi poipn Theoer. 14. 49,
379. Cf. ovr’ éni ynPoatvas tparero vdos Ap. Rh. 4. 618.
380. Cf. 1262.
381. ‘Nothing fixed ’, ’, ‘no definite rule laid down’. Cf. Bporaiv
yé KEKpLTAL TELpas Ov TE Gandinde!* a certain goal of death is in no wise
fixed ’ (Gild. .), Pind, Ol. 2. 33.
382. AvTw’ has been needlessly emended. A sing. subject can
be easily supplied from Bporoiat, cf. 388 ; for the omission of ms
cf. ob5€ Kev GAAws Kpwapevos A€fatTO KaTa wrédy avdpas apiorous (sc. Tis)
Od. 24.108. For 650v hrrw’ ef. tAodrov 8 bv pev SHor Geol mapayiyverat
dvipi éunedos Sol. 13.9; racde & Gavep cioopas xwpovor. Soph. Trach.
283.
&Sov: for the opt. ef. od« éorw btw peifova potpay veiwarut Aesch.
P. V. 293, and Sidgwick’s notes on this remote deliberative in Ap-
pendix I to his edition of Agamemnon.
‘There are clear examples of the simple optative where a
question as to the possible or conceivable is put in an abstract way.
This optative may fitly be called ‘‘dubitative”, and is properly
compared with the deliberative subjunctive’ Jebb on Soph. 0. C.
170.
ee ee
os nesilanmess seep ai ths!
,
"nets ee aoe ae
NOTES 203
383. tot S€ indicates that the subject of €xovow was ‘wicked
men’
damp... ‘unattended by woe’; dmnpootvn, ‘ protection from
harm,’ 758. ©
384, tox.: cf. 140, 816 ; Ovpdy ioxew ey orhOeoa (‘restrain *) Il. 9.
256; connect ioxovres Buws; Sp. c. partic. (‘although’) as 1029,
and voo@y byws Soph. Trach. 1115.
mevinv : Geods dv0 dxphorous TMeviny re al "Aunyaviny Hdt. 8. 111.
Aleaeus calls them sisters fr. 92.
385. 1. Bix. d.: cf. 465. be
386. There is no need to change dvdpav. to avipés because it is
followed by a sing. ToApG, cf. dxpnoroow dvdpdow ... av7T@ 865.
mapaye.: cf. 404, 680. This word is not used by Hom. or
Hes. goia 5¢ crXénre mapayoua pias Pind. Nem. 7. 24 ; Hdt. 1. 91.
387. Cf. 650.
- 8388. roApG, ‘he brings himself to bear the burden of.’
épetv combines two notions: (1) $ép. aha, &e., ‘endure’ ;
(2) . napmov.
389. xpyp., ‘poverty’; cf. 394, 560, 670. We find one other ex-
ample in Stephanus ; xpyopoovvn is frequently used in the same
sense.
eikav: revi eixwv dmatnria Bate Od. 14. 157 (the only instance
of mevin in Homer). Cf. xépdeow eixov Th, 823.
55. : cf. 651; Gad’ éxe vécov mevia, diddaona 8 avipa rH xpela
xaxév Eur. El. 376.
393-400 should not be joined on to 388-92. They have been
placed here as a reply to the preceding lines; 383-92 tells us that
the good man is driven by poverty to forsake his principles and
commit base actions. According to 393-400 it is endurance (see on
355) that distinguishes good men from bad, and keeps them from
transgressing the laws of justice and society even in the storms of
calamity. The second poem appears to have been modelled on the
first ; there is a striking similarity in diction. 7d dixaa pidrcdvtes
(385) no longer in poverty ; 7a Sixaca ppove? (895) even in poverty :
TOAUG (388) = ToApay xpy (398), pPépev 388 and 398. a dix. is in
each case followed by a form of éaTe ; idea yvwpn (396) is certainly
an answer to BAdmrovo’ év or. ppévas (387) 5 Kpatepis bn’ dvayxns (387)
in contrast to aici (395), so also mapaye: (386) )( idcia yv. (896) which
does not swerve aside. The 6uyds of one is driven (386), the other
is guided by véos (395). In 383-92 poverty obliterates the differ-
ence between good and bad; acc, to 393-400 it only serves to
accentuate it, and turns the searchlight (gaivera: 394) on the
excellence of the good man. Penury may hold him in her grip
(xaréxn 394), but he does not yield to her (xpnu. eixav 389), and
he is not driven to commit the xaxd modAdd of 388, 9. 398-400 =
388-90; aid. pid. (399) )( odAop. Epid. (890); Pp. dAEo. Spe. (399) )(
pevdea 7 éfaratas 7° (390).
393. m. dpetv. |: Il. 6. 479, Hes. W. D. 19.
394. daiverat, ‘is clearly seen’; cf. 550. Tpwav xaivrav mupa
paivero Il. 8, 561. Nie
396. éumed., ‘is implanted.’ éAmls fre view arnbeow empverat
Simon. 86, 6. 2 Sn
397. €mer., ‘cannot adapt itself to good or bad fortune.’ Cf.
443, 4.
204 NOTES
398. Cf. 658. td Kai ta, ‘this and that,’ occurs frequently in
Pindar ; it always means divers things; according to the context
these may all be good, or some may be good and others bad. Zevs
7a Te Kat Ta véver Isthm. 5. 52; Pyth. 7. 24 (see Bury on Nem.
1; 29).
399. Cf. note on 200. dédAeo. cf. dAeciuBporos Orph. Lith. 444,
For the ruin wrought by dpxos, cf. Hes. Th. 231, 2; W. D. 804.
400. ’Evtp. is best taken as a proper name (Harrison), Bekker
reads Eitp., Sitzler edrpamen’.
evTpamedos means ‘ shifty’, éros Pind, Pyth. 4. 105 (other MSS.
évtp.) ; Képdea (v. 1. évrp.) Pyth. 1. 92. B. H.C. acting on a sugges-
tion made by Bgk.‘ in his cr. notes assume a lacuna after Spxous ;
the missing couplet lead up to évrpdmed’ (? shameful), not an
inappropriate word in this connexion.
pave aAd.: Il. 5. 444,
401. Cf. 335. vojoa d2 xatpds dpioros Pind. O1. 13. 48; pndev aya"
Kaip@ TavTa mpdceott Kaa Sodamus ap. Schol. Eur. Hipp. 263.
403. Cf. 229. eis dpevoy omeviovr’ Hes. W. D. 24.
404, mp., ‘deliberately, intentionally,’ as Hes. W. D. 667, or
perhaps = Pidddpwv as in piddppwv mapacaive “Ara Aesch. Pers, 97
(MSS. mapaye); ef. Soph. Antig. 621-5.
dprA., here = ‘loss’ (= dtn 631), as dperh = ‘success’.
405. Cf. OjKe vixdoau, ‘made him conquer,’ Pind. Nem. 10. 48.
407, 8. ‘Though most dear to me you failed (to get something) ; ;
your failure is due to want of understanding on your part.’ air.,
cf. ove pot aitin éooi, Oeot vd por atrioi eiow Il. 3. 164.
408. Cf. ) & ob 7 vor waTos jpBporev éaOdov Od. 7. 292.
409, 10. See App. kar., ‘lay by,’ Hes. W. D. 601; macot dé aid@
xp?) Today ov Xpuoov KaTadeimey Plat. Laws 729 s.
411. od pév te kacryvjToo xEpeiwv yiyverar bs Kev ETaipos ew memvu-
péva edn Od. 8.585; ef. 34-6 where the advantages of associating
with dyaGoi are enumerated : (1) they have heyadn dvvayus ; (2) one
can learn good lessons from them (€o0Ad padnoen 35) ; (3) with
the «axoi, dmodeis Kai tov édvta voov. For the value of yvwpn, ef.
1171, 2.
413, 14. Cf. 470, 508, 842, 884, Owpyfopar: see Introd., p. 52.
For further exx. cf. éwappi(ovte tore. ppéva Owpnyxdévtes Nicander
Al. 325; dAdxw more Owpaxdels Ewex’ dAdAorpig ‘Qapiey Pind. fr. 72;
Bcopnx Beis” HeOvabeis Phryn. in Bekk. Anecd., p. 43. Phryn. adds
xenon ov TO Katowos paddrdov, In Ath. Polit. ch. 34, we read that
Cleophon appeared in the Ecclesia peOvwy xai Sdopara évdedunws,
where, I think, the writer hints at the other use of @wpyaow.
414, dave : in Hom. educere, here incitare. émi Ta movnpdorepa
ééqryov Tov dxAov Thue. 6. 89; épws tis {ayes Eur. Ale. 1080.
Se.vov érros : Od. 8. 408.
417, 18. See on 447-52; ef. 119, 20, 499.
‘Tam rubbed (on or with the ’stone) like gold side by side with
adulterated gold (i.e. containing an admixture of lead).’ év Acdivats
akévas 6 Xpuads eeraCerat 5500s Bacavoy pavepay* ev 5& yxpvog avipav
ayabav te Kakdv Te vods édwK’ ErXeyxov Scol. by Chilon ap. Diog.
Laert. 1. 71; Ov xpvadyv tov axnpatov airov peyv er éwurou ov dia-
yivwoKoper, ewedy BE mapar pipapev GdAw Xpvo@ Siayivwo Koper Tov dpeivw
Hdt. 7.10; mapa xpuody épOor dunparoy ovde podvBdov éxwv Simon.
64. ‘For the business of money-changing the bankers kept by
OO
a
NOTES 205
them scales and touch-stones (Bdcavos),’? Whi :
oie ees oo 450, ( ),’ Whibley, Comp. Gk. Stud.
417, p6d.BSo0s. Here and 1105 in view of the practically unani-
mous testimony of the MSS. (all but g which has poAdBiw 1105)
I_ have accepted the form podjiBiw in preference to porgJuBiw
(Herwerden, Bergk, and others). The form with v was probably
the only one used by native Ionic writers of the early period. In
Homer we have podvBdava and pdérrBos. Attic inscriptions present
BiBros (Tonic B¥Bdcs) as early as 400 B.c. See Weir Smyth, Jonic
Dialect, § 155, :
418. &. Aéyos. As the metaphor is probably taken from bank-
ing, we may take Adyos to. mean ‘ count, balance’. ‘The balance
of excellence is on our side.’ Harrison explains Adyos as ratio
‘claim’, ‘ground’; it is rather ratio in the sense of ‘account:
credit’. Others hold A, tmep. to be simply a periphrasis = imrep: ;
if so, ef. eis Adyov tips, ‘for honour,’ Ignat. Ep. Philad. 11, ¢is Ad-yov
@cov, ‘in the matter of God,’ Ignat. Ep. Smyrn. 10.
tmeptepin (= idmepox7) is hap. leg. in this sense. Homer uses it
once to denote a part ofachariot. iméprepos often = ‘more excellent’
in Homer (e.g. Il. 11, 290, 786), Hesych, gives imeprepinat’ vew-
TEpopots, dmepnpavias.
ao ‘Though I understand them, I let them pass by.’ Cf. 267, 8,
669, 70.
— 421, Oup. ovn Erik. Ovpa 5’ énéxewro paewai Od. 6. 19.
TOdE pev ovKETL OTdpaTOS Ev: TUAALS KABEEW BUTEKMEpaTov dAodY KaKdY
Eur. Hipp. 882; a@vpédcropos *Ax® Soph. Phil. 188 ; dw¥Awrov orépa
Ar. Frogs 838 ; #00, Kuipie, pudaxiy 7G ordpati pov Kal Odpay mepoy7s
mepi Ta xeikn pou LXX Psalms 140. 3; yAwoons ro Onoavpds ev
avOpxrovow aporos pedwajs Hes. W. D. 719.
422, appod., ‘tight-fitting’; cf. Ovpas ruxwas dpapvias Od. 21. 236.
Gpédytos, hap. leg., but cf. rev rowdtTev dpedrnréov Isocrat.
Evag. 8; avip ove dpeAnréos Luc. Tim. 9; dueAnri Luc. Tim. 12.
‘Men busy themselves with much that does not concern them.’
424. 4 70 Kakév is certainly spurious, nor has any adequate
emendation been suggested. It may be a gloss on Adtov that has
crept into the text or been inserted to fill in a lacuna ; or the whole
line may be an interpolation. See on 1194.
425 sqq. See Appendix.
Pessimism begins with Homer, od pév yap ri rod éarww dilups-
Tepov dvdpos mavrev boca TE yaiay ém mveiee TE Kai Epwe Il. 17. 446;
ovbdév axidvérepov yaia tpédper dvOpwroao mavTwv... épre Od, 18, 130;
mA€in pev yap yaia Kak@v TAcin 5¢ Oddacoa Hes. W. D. 101.
426. dg€os jedioo |: H. Ap. 374, ‘ piercing’; ef. Il. 14, 345.
427, Oamre pe OTT TaxXLoTa, TUAas ’Aidao mepyow Il, 23.71. The
man’s ~vx7 will go to Hades, and the man himself will lie under
the earth heaped upon him; ef. 568; II. 1..3.
_ 428, Several edd. have abandoned the MSS. reading for yaiav épéo-
capevov (Sext. Empir. who quotes the line) or yiv émeoodpevor,
which oceur often in Gk. Lit. Cf. ’Apyeiav yaiav épecodpevos | dy
émi of BabvKoAnos Gudoato Saxpvat vipg~a A. Pal. 7. 446; Kowy yiv
émécacOa padrdAov i) Cav per’ aicxuvopévov aicxuvopévn Xen, Cyr. 6.
4.6; Pind. Nem. 11, 16; A. Pal, 7. 238, 299, 480. Objection has been
raised against émayyno. because the word generally refers to rela-
tives or friends of the dead, e.g. Hdt. 8.24. But we have an exact
206 NOTES
parallel to our passage in Homer where Odysseus made himself
a bed to lie on, edviy €mapnoaro Od. 5. 482. So here, ‘ never to be
born is best ; the next best is to diga grave for your self and lie in
it.’ Cf. airav éyeptipas kal Ths puvdAAddos Boov mAELoTov 7)50vaTo ep eavrov
érapnoas Heliod. Aethiop, 2. 20.
429 sqq. See Appendix.
op. €o9. |: Il. 17. 470.
430, év@.: ef. évOels ctveow Eur. Suppl. 203.
BAws pe yap ovdepiav Hryobpat ToLaUT AY elvae TEXYNV Hrs Tos KaKws
mepurdawy ooppoosyny dv Kai dixaoovynv éurornoeev Isocr. adv. Soph. 25.
totro doris : for the construction ef. 705-7.
432. ‘Sons of Asclepius,’ here =iarpoit. In Homer Asel. appears
as a skilled physician, and his sons Podalirius and Machaon in-
herit their father’s skill (Il. 2. 732). There were famous schools of
medicine claiming descent from him in Rhodes, Cos, and Cnidus.
Many renowned physicians from other districts put forward a
similar claim.
433. dryp., ‘ruined.’ See on 634.
439. vymos (like cyérAvos) is frequently used by Homer and
Hesiod at the hy EC of a verse as an exclamation without a
verb, ‘Ah! foolish he’...; ef. Il. 2. 38; Hes. W. D. 40.
440, émLrTp. |: 648, ¢ ‘pay heed to,’ ef. Tobe EK BE Soph.
Phil. 599 ; THs AcuKjs kahapns ovdey émor pepopat A. P. 5.4
441, od yap tis em x Bovicww wavTa edSaipov épu Bacehyl. 5. 54;
ovTL watay Ovaroton paris Todde Bodra ws ob mavTa Geol maow Z8wnav
éxew A. Pal. 12, 96,
tavoABios : H. Dion. 54; mavoABos Aesch. Suppl. 582.
442, opis is the reading of A; the rest read Syms.
érri8., ‘making no display of it’ ; ef. ém@paivw ( (359) and Oédwy
py) dnidnAos eivac Toto. “EAAnot Hat. 8.97; «Aémrwv yTov “ot émidndos
Ar. Eccles. 661.
444, Cf. 214. Soceas: cf. 11. 20, 265,6; H. Dem. 147, 8; Il. 3. 65, 6;
dpws 8 avaynn mnpovas Bporots pépev Oey KdédvTwv Aesch. Pers. 293.
445, émr.: cf. col & émtoApatw xpadin kal Ovpds dxovew Od. 1.
353. Corsenn (Quaest., p. 33) proposed to read ddors (way of giving)
. émépxerae because the 4th foot when followed by the Bucolic
Caesura must be a dactyl; but ef. obdtv év dvOpamoc péver xpnye
éumedov aici Simon, 85.
447, Besides the lit. ‘wash’ there is also present the idea of
‘abuse ’ ? ‘thrash’, ‘lather’ ef. ‘laver la téte 4’, and the Welsh
‘golehi” (‘wash ’), The meaning is ‘mud won’t stick to me’, Cf.
mA, ‘abuse’ Ar, Ach. 381; mAdverat’ Aodopetrar, HBpicerat kanWs Hes. ; :
cf. éxaOnpe, ‘dusted,’ Theoer. 5, 119.
448. Aeukov sSap, ‘clear water.’ td5ar: Aeved II. 23. 282, Od. 5. 70.
pevoopar is rare in Attic, frequent in the Ionic of Hippocrates.
449, Cf. 499, 1105, 6. d., ‘cleansed in the melting-pot,’ Hdt.
1.50; ef. moAutipétepoy xpvaoiov Tov amoAAvpévov bid mupds 5é Soxipa-
Copévov 1 Ep. Peter 1. 7
450. See on 417, 18. Avidia pev yap AiBos pavier xpuady, dvipav
5 dperdv copia re nayxparns Tt’ €Aéyxet GAGPea Bacchyl. fr.10. The
lapis Lydius was a flinty slate, black, grey, or white, and the result
was judged by the colour of the mark made, ef. Pliny 33. 8.
451. xpevn, ‘face, surface,’ used with dv@os 1017,
sea at OP
NOTES 207
ios : especially rust on iron or brass, which would be used to
cca ls a. y ’ ould be used tc
452. evpas, ‘mould’; cf. Aids mais 5 ypuads: KeZvor ov ans ovdée Ki
danre: Pind. fr. 222, attrib. by some to enban + ee
dv@os, ‘brilliant colour’; used most frequently of red, ef.
epuOpov idety 450 ; Bamrov dAds roAdis dvOect Antip. A.P. 6. 206. |
kaQapov: as so frequently, the end of the elegy reverts to the
beginning («, = dyiayroy 447),
453. Aayxdvo: c. ace. in Homer. pépos = porpa, ef. 150,
454, dop.: )( owep. as in 497.
456. et: according to Weir Smyth, ‘ Attic ef (morphologically
an older form than ¢is) has been introduced into Th. 456, Anacr.
57, Hdt. &e.,’ Ton. Dial., p. 589. It also occurs Batrachom. 13.
But our poem may be of later date than the genuine elegies of
Theognis.
457, ovphopov: } mevin . . . cUuopds (éo7r) 526 and Arpods yap rot
mapmayv depy@ aippopos avipi Hes. W. D. 302. For the sentiment
ef, mxpoy vég yuvatkl mpeoBurns dvhp Eur. fr. 804. |
458. GAX’ ob mndadiooww éneidero vnis cvepyns H. Ap.418. mydadAcov =
xaduvds in Aesch. Sept. 206, an excellent illustration of the promi-
nent place occupied by the sea in the Greek mind.
459. dy. is used metaphorically = ‘ support’ in Eur. Hee. 80,
Hel. 277; ef. écxariais H5n mpds 6ABov BadrAcer’ &yxvpav Pind. Is, 6. 12;
ib. Ol. 6, 101 ; oidpevos Ent Svci Bovdais donep dyxdpas Sppotcar Frrov
év oahy tiv médw Eecba Plut, Sol. 19. Sens. erot. as in our passage,
iAaph KaraoTy& pirov mpds GddAov* vis puhs én’ dyKdpns ode dopadts
éppovoa Herodas 1. 41, and ‘nam melius duo defendunt retinacula
navim’ (of a second lover) Propert. 2. 22. 41,
amopp. Seop., cf. (in a somewhat similar context) Bpdyor
dmoppngéas 1099 ; dvev Secpoto pévover vines Od. 13. 100.
460, €« vukrav: cf. éf jpyépas, ‘in the day-time,’ Soph. Elect. 780 ;
paras éx vukrav pdBos Aesch. Choeph. 287 ; é« weonuBpins Archil.
74, 3 (at midday).
461. ampyxt., ‘that cannot be accomplished ’, ‘impossible’ ; ef.
1031; in 1075 it means ‘not done’.
Ti yap édappoy ér éoriv dmpakr’ ddvpdpevov Boveiv Kapdiay ;
Bacchyl. fr. 8.
voov: in caesura; cf. evBovdAds 329.
em’: cf. 1031, 1149. emi épyw Ovpdv éxov Hes. W. D. 444; én
peiCoor yapos THY Sidvoav énéxwv Plat. Laws 9268 ; with simple dat.
ETELXE T@ TOAEUM THY yvwpnv Plut. Aem. P. 8. ‘
For the interruption caused by pybdé pevoiva, cf. ob adds Buois
mapapeve KevTvXE’s TA TavTa Sotades ap. Stob. 3. 39; rives carHpfar,
nétepov “EXAnves, paxns; Aesch. Pers. 351. Bgk.4 quotes Theoer.
29, 5, Theocr. Ep, 21. 1. é
463, 4. The emphatic words are evpapéws and xadem@. Sedov
(MSS.) is corrupt ; we require a word implying greatness in good
or bad ; we cannot twist yp. 5. to mean ‘a great crime’. Hecker’s
émidndov, ‘conspicuous, splendid, brilliant,’ gives excellent sense,
and is closer to the MSS. reading than Bgk.’s xaddv, A careless
scribe wrote de:Advy because he was probably thinking of the con-
stant combination of dA. and dy. in Theognis, : ‘
464, ém, ‘belongs to’; almost = érera: 410. For ém = émeott, ef.
Il. 21. 110,
208 NOTES
The opposite sentiment is expressed in Hes. W. D. 287 THY
pev Tor KaKdTHTA Kal ikaddv éorw Er€OOaL fyidiws.
465. ‘Wear yourself out in the pursuit of goodness’ ; or 7p. =
‘versari in’, ‘occupy yourself with, practise’. pndé rpiBeode
Kakotot Il. 23. 735.
466. aisyp. «.: cf. 608. Cf. ua) Kanda Kepdaivew* nand Képdea to”
atnow Hes. W. D. 352 ; ; und 4 Bia oe pndapas vixnodrw Ttoadvbe pucetv
Soph, Ajax 1334. &): ef. 1354 and Od. 19. 329,
467-96. See Introduction, p. 97.
The poet has left his seat; he is now standing before the
assembled company and addresses his first remark to the comrade
who is presiding over the symposium. In 467-74 he tells him how
to act in relation to his fellow-revellers, in 475-8 he dilates upon
his own condition ; 479-92 contain good advice on moderation
that is excellent from a man who is himself half-seas over. He
then (493) turns to the company and exhorts them to practise
brotherly love. The poem ends and begins with the same theme,
‘ How to conduct a symposium.’
467, There is no reason to suspect tévd’ ; it means ‘the friends
I see here before me’; trap’ jyptv, ‘in our company.’
Bn, pe @0édov7’ iéva Karepvcave Il, 24. 218; tody TOL KaKoV éo8"
bs 7 ovK eOéAovTAa véecOa feivov Enorpiver Kal bs écovpevov KaTEpvcer
Od. 15. 72. épdxw c. infin. Pind. Nem, 4. 33.
470, (1) padBaxés : cogn. Eng. mild. (2) padakés : (1194) cogn,
mulceo, dpadds ; both = ‘ soft’. poroueds 8 vmvos Il. 10. 2, edvy Il. 9. 618,
xéas Od, 8. 38; pad@axds trvos Hes. ap. Ath. p. 428; "and. alicnarbee
‘ soft-hearted, coward,’ Il. 17. 588 ; tmvw pudaxirrepe. (wool) Theoer.
5.51; % padaxdtns vrvos (soft things) Herodas 6.72; ‘somno mollior
herba’ Verg. Eel. 7. 45.
472, 7O mpds Biay nivew icov mépuxe 7TH Supqv xandv Soph. ap.
Ath. p. 428.
473. wapactadov, ‘standing by’; same pos. Od. 10. 173.
oivox. The subject is frequently omitted when a particular
person is naturally associated with the verb, here the oivoxdéos ; ef.
vivoxoever Without a subj. Od. 21. 142; yevavtwy Od. 4.214, Hat. 2.
38 has tpixa jv xal piay Wyrai (i. e. the official in charge) ; éredav
épytat 7ov péAAovTa KAnpovobai zw’ apxnv Ath. Pol. 7; ratta &
avepwrnoas ‘nade’ pynotv’ ‘rods paprupas’ ib. 55; se. ‘the official’.
For a similar use of the plural cf. énétay rivwow (‘men drink’)
Th. 989 and érepwraow 8 Stray Soxipacwow Ath. Pol. 55.
474, yiverat c. infin.: cf. 639. aBp. mw. = genio indulgere.
475. pérpov, ‘just enough ’ 3 imep. w. BOL ; cf. 837, 844 ; sigeee
péT pov Gaorov d ph woAdD pnd? €Aayuorov Euenus 2. L.
pedunb. oiv.: Od. 18. 426; cf. pedippwr oiv. Od. 7.1825; dAdd menor,
HEéTpov yap Evers yAvKeEpoto ToToio, orecxe Panyasis ap. Ath. 36.
476. Avoikdkou : cf. tmvos, Avwvy pedrcdnyaTa Ovpov, AvorpeAns
Od. 20. 56; Avowrdvas Oepardvrecoty (relieving their masters) Pind.
Pyth. 4. 41.
477. Sei—w (cy) which Bgk.‘ accepts, represents an attempt to solve
the difficulty felt by a scribe who either did not understand #éw
or found egw (=nfw) in the text he was copying. Mr. H. Richards
reads jxw, following Athenaeus, and he compares ev jew, Kakds
jeev and three similar uses of the verb by Sophocles. ‘In
Theognis @s oivos xrA. shews that this is the meaning; he is
ES bee
fe An
ey ee
(7) mtO 7) GmOc) Cic. Tuse. 5. 41.
NOTES 909
just in the state which is (to use Hamlet’s word) “ most gracious ”.’
r. Harrison very pertinently asks: ‘But will not the future ite
serve? It means ‘I shall be in the most gracious state (when
I reach home)”’ (p. 325). In estimating the value of Athenaeus
for fixing our text, we should remember that his quotation begins
with jxw, and in a passage detached from its setting the present
might very naturally replace the future, as in the case of all who
quote 175 iv 57) xp) pevyovra was changed to xp} mevinv .. . to
make the line more adapted for a separate existence. The poet
means that his present condition (ovre 7 yap &c.) is an indication
of his fitness for sleep when he gets home.
HEw, sc. otvov: cf. xupnv wpéwy Hrovoav ovk dpyotws Hdt. 1. 149:
nas ayavos Heopev; Eur. El. 751; rod Biov eb fxovre Hat. 1. 30.
478. Cf. 840.
479. ‘ac ne quis modici transiliat munera Liberi’ Hor. Od. 1.18. 7.
480. avtot=airov: cf. tiv 8 adrod réAw Tyrt. 10.3; riv adrod
prrée Il. 9. 342. Kaprt.: c. genit. Acins xaprepds yndorpdépov Archil.
26; obmér: Kaprepol opav joay Arrian 7. 11. 3; ds dua@yv Kaprepds etn
Theoer. 15, 94.
481. dmdi., ‘foolish’; see on 281.
vqpoor: (only here and 627) like evdaipoor, éAdoooo. Hesych.
has vypoves* vnpovTes.
483. Cf. 502.
485. tmav. generally means ‘rise as a sign of respect’; €dpas
bmavioravra: BaciAei Xen. Rep. Lac. 15. 6; but cf. Cyrop. 2. 4. 19,
where it is used of a hare rising ; cf. é{avioraco mpd péOns Isocr.
ad Demon. 33. PidoOw: cf. 466, 503. The Chinese Book of Odes
takesa different view: ‘ Happily and long into the night we drink,
And none go home till all be drunk.’
486. épyp. |: 656, 966, ‘day-labourer’. oi madaol Srapriara tods
EiAwras év rais Eoprais modtv dvayka(ovres mivew dxpator, eianyov eis
Ta Gupta ToIs vEots Oidv éoTt TO pedvew emderxvdyTes Plut. Demetr.
1. 2. Noblesse oblige, drunkenness is Bavavoos and dvedevOepos.
yaornp: cf. mas yap boris ear’ dvijp ywaOov Te SoddAos yvnSvos
@ hoonpevos kTHoaT ay brBov ; Eur. fr. 284.
487. 4 w. p. Tive violates the convivial etiquette of the Greeks ;
‘lex in Graecorum conviviis optinetur ; ‘‘ aut bibat, aut abeat !”’’
éyxee toto: for the position of rovro ef. ‘ da’, Tod7’ Enos -yuvai-
KomAn Ons buros driov Aesch. Pers. 122; ‘ unnér’ évédAOps,’ Ta5€ ovary
Agam. 1334.
paravov| : 507 on a similar subject.
489. didotHoros (fem. -ia also occurs) : se. evAig, ‘cup of friend-
ship, loving-cup.’ Aeschines ovvecrepavotto kai ovveraiavice Pirdinmw
Kai didornoias mpovmvev, ‘drank his health,’ Demosth. F. Leg.
p. 380; girornotay mponive* jvina tis év TH apiotw piddns 7d pépos
midv Td Aotrdv Tapacxy pidw Kal THY piddnv xaptodpevos Suidas, ¥
mpoxerrat, ‘is for a wager,’ ‘is a prize’; cf. roto de kat mpov-
Keto péyas Tplmos évrds dyavos Hes. Sh. 312. mpoxeipeva dOda is
common in classical prose.
490. éni yeipds exerts: ‘sub manu habes. emi xeEidos ayes cum
Bergkio Hiller, perperam ; nam ad labra dye etiam tiv pidor.
ceterosque calices,’ Crusius. ,
491. leg. dpvetoOar; A (aiveioa) is carelessly written here ; of.
y
210 NOTES
moAAdv 492, ovvanart 495. The active aiveiy is used in the sense
‘decline with thanks’; there is no instance of the middle with
this meaning, but émaiveioOa (=énaveiy) appears to have been
used by Themist. Or. 16. p. 200. Cf. vq’ dAiynv aiveiv, peyadn
& évi popria 0éc0a Hes. W. D. 643. dvinx.: a new definition of
a victor in a drinking contest, viz. not the man who can drink
most, but the man who after very copious draughts can still
control his tongue. dvik., ‘invincible,’ as in Pind. Pyth. 4. 91;
ef. Th. 971.
492. moAAds: for the ellipse cf. érépay €yyeov Ar. Knights 121;
ménwKkev éx Kawwhns Herodas 1. 25; ef. xiAlas éyxdau (wAnyds) ib. 5. 33.
493. Cf. 1047, 981; Anacr. 94 affords a good parallel.
494. €piS0s should be retained. I have found no instance of the
middle arep. with an accus. of the object (as MSS. Th. 1207, but not
A); ‘keeping from strife with one another,’ vis amepukopevos 1210,
act. 775. For the genitives cf. Thvddpovo mot épyv Corinna 21; xar’
épiy THY “A@nvaiwy Hat. 5. 88.
Syv, ‘for a long time’; ef. 597, 1243.
495. Of. évi éxdorw idy és ouvovainy Kai ovvatac: Hat. 6. 1283; ds de
dnd deimvov éyévovto, of pynothpes Ep efxov audi Te move Kal TO
Aeyouévy és 7d pécor ib. 129,
498. Cf. 580, 629; Kovpov éxwy Ovpoy méAdr’ GrédAcoTa voet Simon.
85. 8.
Cf. note on 622.
499. Cf. oivos yap dvOpwros Siomr pov Alcaeus 53; oivos, @ pide mai,
kal Gdddea ib. 57 (= Theocr. 29. A); 3 oivos épwros édeyxos Asclep.
A. P. 12. 185; oivos &Aéyyxe: tov Tpémov Callias A. P. 11. 232,
iSpres &vbpes |: Od. 7. 108.
500. Xpovos . . « avbpes éd5e¢e vdov Simon. 99.
501. Mparo : of. derpépevos 976. dpacba mpooeveyracbat- Kparivos
Tpopwriw- ov cirov dpacbe in an old Lexicon ; to.odrov airov mpoope-
peoOa Xen, Cyrop. 4. 2. 41; al tov dxparov EAkwpey, xvALKas peiCovas
aipépevor Ruf. A. P. 5. 12.
503. oivoBapéw does not seem to be used elsewhere except in the
Od., and there only in the form oivoBapeiwy, Od. 9. 374. oivoBapns
occurs once in Hom, (Il. 1, 225), Simon. uses it A. Pal. 7, 24.5;
cf. otvw BeBapnéres Od. 3.139. Cf. vino gravatus (Verg.), gravis (Ovid).
504. yvopuns is far better than yAéoons which some have adopted ;
voov in 507 is conclusive: J have no reason nor can I stand up
straight ; wine may have intelligence and steady legs.
Cf. 1186, 1242. rapins, ‘lord of, master over.’ Zeds is 7. ToAELOLO
(‘dispenser of battle’) Il. 4. 84. We have a closer parallel in
tT. Kupavas Pind. Pyth. 5. 62; rapia Srdpras Nem. 10. 52; tijs
Te émOvpias Kal THs TUXns Tov ai’Toy Tapiay yevéoOa Thue. 6. 78. 3.
I cannot see how Mr. Harrison, after citing this passage from Thuc.,
can find the use of 7. in the Theogn. a ‘ peculiar’ one,
doris Gdnv miver, olvos 5€ of EmAeTo papyos, civ 5& wddas xElpas TE
dé: yA@oodyr re véov Te Seo pois dppac tora Hesiod, Eoiae ap. Ath. 428.
505. Cf. 848. mavra dorep rods mupécoorTas mepipepdpeva dpav Athen.
p. 156; 6 8 obpavds por cvppepmypévos Soxet TH yn pépecbar Eur. Cycl.
578 ; ‘cum iam vertigine tectum ambulat et geminis exsurgit mensa
lucernis’ Juv. 6. 304.
nive émécov Kev Exwv adixoo oikad’ dvev mpomdAov Xenophanes
1.17. See an excellent parallel Xen, Cyrop. 8. 8, 10.
——~ oS
so
NOTES | 211
_—
507. | «. v. év. ornbeoo: Od. 20. 366. For the seat of intelligence
ef. ‘laevae parte mamillae nil salit Arcadico iuveni’ 5
508. Cf. 646, 1378. veni’ Juv. 7, 159.
511. Last words to a parting guest.
An echo of | 7A0es, Tndépaxe, yAuiepoy pados Od. 16. 23.
B, 8. m. dv. : cf. waxpa xédrcvda dipvucay H. Dem. 380.
unis advice Oaddcons biwp Od, 15. 294.
512. tadav: the only form of rdédas in Hom.; in addressing a
guest < - 327, 19. 68.
513, fvya. If we read imo Onooper (vyd, (a) Lvya=‘ props, stavs’:
but ofa 5. Ge0i is hardly suited to as Aah re oe (b) ‘we baie
here ‘a metaphor to express his arrangements for the entertain-
ment of the guest himself’. ‘ Anchorage, be sure, I will give thee,
such as I have and such as the gods vouchsafe’ (Harrison). I prefer
to take tno (vya together, and translate ‘At the sides of your ship
under the benches I shall place the best gifts I have to give’. The
reference would then be to the feiva given to a parting guest, and
ons ~evins (518) would mean ‘the giving of feima to you’, which
formed an essential item in Homeric hospitality.
vroriOnm: the fut. midd. alone is used by Hom. and always in
a metaphorical sense (‘advise’). From the simple verb we get
Onow, &e., used with bd in déum’ im’ aifodon O€uevac Il, 24. 644. When
Alcinous presented gifts to Odysseus, the latter 7a pév xaréOnne vnds
imo (vyd, un Tw’ Eraipwy Brarro édavvivtwv dade onEpxoiar’ eperpois
Od. 13. 20.
515-18. Hitherto in MSS. and editions the order of these lines has
been that implied by the numbering. The position of 517, 18 after
516 has greatly increased the difficulty of explaining 516 which is
undoubtedly corrupt. The first step towards a solution is the
transposition of 515, 16 and 517, 18 as in the text above. After
making this change I found that it had already been made in
B. H.C. Anth. For the MSS. «xazdxac’ I have adopted Sitzler’s
karae@ (‘tell him plainly’). The meaning will then be: ‘I can
entertain you, but if a friend of yours comes to you, tell him
bluntly how you stand in my friendship. If any such friend asks
you what sort of a life mine is, tell him that I can just afford to
keep one old friend of the family, but that I cannot entertain a
whole company.’ saraxeo’ might represent an original xardxead’
with « for F as atrov méiioy (440) and evyepyeo- (548, 574). Cf.
dremwv and droem. (note on 89). Peppmiiller’s xarepeis is also
good.
517. ‘I shall not keep anything hidden in my larder, nor shall
I send out for dainties.’
515. tev OvtT.: xapiCopevn mapedvTwy in a like context Od. 4. 56.
516. Cf. m&s eipeveias roid’ év Sdpos é€xes; Eur. Hel. 313; as
eivolas éxor Thue. 1, 22.
520. Sc. £4, ‘ wretchedly, if you compare me with the rich, quite
well if you compare me with the poor’; ‘for a life of luxury, it is
very bad, for a life of hardship quite tolerable.’ Mr. H. compares
‘ita sunt res nostrae ; ut in secundis, fluxae ; utin advorsis, bonae’
Cic. ad Att. 4. 1. 8.
521 daroX., ‘leave in the lurch, desert.’ Cf. «arad, feivoy Il. 17.
151.
523, 4. ‘Wealth makes xaJrns tolerable.’ 1117, 18. ‘Wealth turns
pP2
212 NOTES
a xcakés into an éo@Ads.’ I have adopted Oey (Stob.) for the MSS.
Bporot, This adds point tothe next line: ‘Plutus endures «axérys,
the other gods do not.’ Can there be an allusion to 328? Some
MSS. of Stob. read @eoi, a change made to secure a subject for
Tiu.; to give better sense this was probably altered to Bporoi.
It is hard to see how any one could change fportoi to Oeav. Join
PaALOTO. | dew.
525, €ouxev, ‘decet’ (= ovpopos).
527, 8. Cf. 1107, 1131, 2. The ancients wrote # and @ yor.
le @ pot eyes IL. 11. 404.
528. Cf. vioerae Pind. Ol. 3. 343 vicowar=v-vo-io-pa a re-
duplicated present, see Brugm. Gr. Gr., § 122.
Cf. 728. émrépy., of an enemy’s sword Il. 8. 536, of a a
pndoow éredOwr Il, 10. 485.
531. Cf. pidov Rrop Od. 1. 60; pidov «hp Od. 4. 270.
iaiv.: ef. 1122. éAmid&e Ovpdv iaive: Bacchyl. 12. 220; épos xapdiay
iaive:e Alem, 28 a. .
582. ipvep. doin Od. 1.421; H. 10. 535 inepdev xOdpife Il. 18. 570;
Awrds 52 POdyyov ceAdde: Eur. El. 716.
POeyy.: cf. 761. Pidns Exwv ev xepoly eipboyyov Avpny Margites 1.
583. tm. deid.: cf. 825, 1065. dédwv im abAnrjpos Archil. fr. 123.
586. ox., ‘crooked, not in a straight line with the body.’ Aoé.,
‘twisted, not facing forwards, but sideways.’ Cf. (in a diff. sense)
Zeds abxéva Aofdv éxer |, ‘turned aside as a token of displeasure,”
Tyrt. 11. 2.
_ 540 = 554.
541. Cf. 603, 4.
UBpts: sc. dAéon. For the omission of the subjunct. ef. 859.
543. Cf. 805, 945.
ora0p., ‘linea, a carpenter’s or stone-mason’s line, a string
eovered with chalk, and used for striking a straight mark upon
a board or slab by which to direct the course of the saw; or for
measuring generally’ Rich, Dict. Antiqu. émi or. t@vve Od. 5,
245 ; mapa or., ‘ beyond the right,’ Aesch. Agam. 1045.
yvopu., ‘asquare.’ Cf, cavdv kat yvwpowv tod Biov Luc, Hermot. 76.
545, at@, tep. |: Il. 11. 775, Od. 12. 362.
After 544 a lacuna has been assumed by Bergk and Hartung.
548. Cf. 574. ds xaxoepyins ebepyeoin péy’ apeivav Od. 22, 374;
cf. duewvdérepos Mimn. 14. 93; xeperdrepor Il. 2. 248.
549. dyy. d@., a beacon-light. moAep. moAvd.: Il. 3. 165; dax-
pudevT’ Th. 890; méAepov & ddrlacrov éyerpe | Il. 20. 31.
550. Cf. rndepaveis okomas Ar. Clouds 281; rndAavyet map’ 5x80
Soph. Trach, 524.
551. The ref. is not to the use of cavalry in battle; scouts alone
are meant. taxutt., hap. leg: ef. raxvmovs Eur. Bacchae 782 ;
TAXUMTEpOS ‘Aesch. Prom. 88.
év 5¢ xadwvods yaupnaAns €Bador Il. 19, 394 (of a chariot).
558. According to the reading usually adopted (woAAdv with
a stop after peony’) we must render: ‘The distance between is not
great ; they will cover the course’; this is not satisfactory, unless
we assume that there isa reference to some particular circumstance
known only to the poet and his friends. I have adopted Brunck’s
emendation, ‘They have not much ground to cover before they
reach them,’ moAAdy is due to the proximity of 7d peony’. Cf. ob
OO
NOTES 213
—
TOKYU por 7d peragy yevnoera (of time) Argent. A. P. 5 2.
se 1 ty ania | Od. 2. 218 es ens ee
. This does not seem an appropriate ending: it ma
been inserted here (from 540) to aaah a lids toner
555. xad. dAy.: Il. 5, 384,
556. Cf. 590.
557. ppat., ‘mark well’ as | ¢pa¢ecba (= imperat.) at the begin-
ning of a section Hes. W. D, 448.
éni £. This expression generally denotes not danger but un-
certainty. The metaphor is taken from ‘a balance trembling how
it will turn’ (Cholmeley on Theoer. 22, 6). It is often followed by
two alternatives. Of. viv ydp 5 navrecow ent Evpod iorara dxpis 7
pada Avypds OAePposAxarols 7% Bidva 11. 10. 173, where Leaf and Bay-
field see ‘the only allusion in Homer to the practice of shaving’ ;
quite unnecessarily. Cf. ppdver BeBas ad viv ém gvpod réyns Soph.
Antig. 996; em éfvpot yap dxpuhs éxera hyiv ra Tpyypyata 7 eivat
éAevbéporar 7) SovAoLow. Hat. 6, 11.
kivSuvos, ‘chance, change.’ Cf. 585, 637 where it is contrasted
with éAmis ; cf. mvdvvever, ‘is likely.’ So «ivduvos in Plat. Apol. 28 x.
559. agvedv: cf. 188. doves in Hom. and Hes. For dat. ef.
peyaAats apveids dpotpas Theocr. 24. 108 ; genit. xpucoio Od. 1. 165.
We may either follow B. H. C. in assuming a lacuna after 558
(retaining wore ce vulg.) or (with Bgk.*) accept Geel’s Adora oe.
560, Xeoma és macay xaxdtyra édkaoa Hat. 2. 124.
és xdpov jAdoate Tyrt. 11. 10 and Sol. in Ath. Pol. 5.
561. ‘Some for myself, much for my friends.’ émS.: ef. Kededvers
oinobev GdAo émbdovva Il. 23. 559; ‘give from my store’ ; it often
means ‘give freely ’, )( ciopépew (of a forced contribution).
562. éxew epexegetic.
563-6. B. H. C. treat the poem as a fragment, ‘in versibus e
maiore carmine excerptis coniectura abstinendum.’ ‘When you
are a guest, sit by a good man’; a case of parataxis.
mapé¢. for purposes of conversation Il. 5. 889.
565. rod: emphatic; cf. werd roto. mive wai che 33; cf. 1240.
88. : ef. 35.
567. maifw : cf. Hes. Sh. 277, 282; Pind. Ol. 1. 15.
évep@’ ’Aidew Il. 8. 16.
568, ote=ds as often in Hom. Aios, a frequent type of the
inanimate, also of the stupid, 7d wamep Aidov (hy Plat. Gorg. 494 a;
ti naOno® aBérTEpor, Aia1, mpdBar’ GrAdws; Ar. Clouds 1202 ; Ai@os Tis,
ov SovAn, év TH oixin Keio(ar) Herodas 6. 4.
569. dpBoyyos: cf. Snpoy 8 adpOoyyos retinuevn Tor’ emi Sippov
H. Dem. 198. Leaving the light of day was regarded as among
the bitterest woes of death ; it has frequently a prominent place
in the final speeches of dying heroes and heroines.
570. There may be a reference to the popular etymology of
*Aldns (a + ideiv),
571. (1) ‘Opinion is a great evil, trial is best ; many who have not
tried them (dmeipyra) hold an opinion about “good men ior or
“ many good men have an opinion not based on trial (dmreipyrov)”’.
or (2) ‘Reputation... many good men untested have a re-
putation (dameipyror).’ B
572. ameip. : active frequently in Pindar c. genit. dm. «addy Ol. 11.
18 ; cf. Isthm. 3. 48; O]. 8. 61. In Il. 12. 304 Leaf and B. trans.
214 NOTES
‘without an effort’. For the sense ‘ have a reputation’ cf. ot 60”
avrov éoxnke 56fav Plut. Themist. 18, ‘ he did not owe his reputa-
tion to himself.” For the sentiment cf. 97 ddxnnois avOpwrois KaKov
Eur. fr. 279 ; d:ameipa rot Bporay édeyxos Pind. Ol. 4. 20.
573, 4. ‘ Bene fac, et tibi bene fiet.’ (1) ‘Get the reputation of
being evepyérns and you will need no other introduction to the
man whose help you require ; your evepyecia will introduce them-
selves’; or (2), ‘If you have done a man a good turn, you need not
even ask him to help you, he will do so of his own accord ; your
kindness is in itself a sufficient message.’
575. Cf. 813, 861. In spite of the objections raised by various
editors the text is sound and the meaning perfectly clear. ‘It
is my friends who betray me; for I can easily keep off my
declared enemies, as a pilot can keep his ship clear of the reefs
that stand out above the surface of the sea.’ A false friend is like
a hidden reef. youpds =‘ dorsum immane marisummo’ Aen. 1. 110.
A schol. on Eur. Androm. 1265 defines yoipds as maoa mérpa
éféxovoa cal mepixdAuCopéern Oardoon. Theoer. 13. 24 calls the Symple-
gades xopades. The Iapygian Islands were known as Choerades.
Thue. 7. 33. False friends are not even xoup. duvdpai (‘ faintly
visible’) ; cf. duvipry xoipad éfadrevperos Archil. 128.
577. prdvov q see note on 146; cf. feta 7 Ap. Rh. 2. 225.
578. This verse seems to have been introduced for the sake of
burlesquing a well-known line which may have been composed by
Theognis. tnAixos, c. inf. Od. 17. 20.
579-84, Mr. Harrison following Leutsch regards these lines as.
a ‘kind of dialogue’. ‘The first two couplets represent the two
sides of the quarrel ; the third contains the reconciliation ; cf. Hor.
Od. 3.9. The avijp u. of 581 would then be the cause of the lovers’ tiff.
Tapep., ‘cut’ an acquaintance, with an implication of under-
hand dealing as in mapeActoeas 1285 and ds ode éore Ads KAePa voor
ovde mapedbciy Hes. Th. 613.
580. Cf. nod. 2Onxev. | 498; amnvéa Oupor €xovoa Od. 23. 97 ; GAAor
5 Smws dpyides év pvxois métpas mrngavtes Eur. Cycl. 407; Kovor
éxwv Oupdy Simon. 85, 8; Koupovdwy pidov dpvidav Soph. Antig. 343.
581, 2. Cf. éx@aipw 7d moinua 70 KuKdiKdv, ... micéw Kal TEpiporToy
épwpevov, ov8 and xpnyvns mivw' oxaivw mavta ta Synydoia Calli-
machus Ep. 28, where the reminiscences prove that Th. 581 (and
? 579), and 959-62 were known to the Alexandrian poet.
581. tmepiSpopos, ‘ gad-about’ )( domiseda. Cf. ) 8 trmov xartnéoons |
eUpopos Hde, Taxeia, TefiSpopos, eidos dpiorn in the famous ‘ Mirror of
Women’ by Phocyl. (3. 3).
582. Cf. (with the same signific.) dAAorpiav oreipwv Soph. Eleg. 43
kat‘évy GAAodanais onépy’ dpovpas Pind. Pyth. 4. 255; dpworpor yap
xarépay eiaiv yia Soph. Antig. 569 (in 571 we read kaxas éyw
yuvatkas viéot orvy®, ? a reminisce. of Th. 581, 2?) ‘fundum alienum
arat’ Plaut. Asin. 5, 2. 243 radrnv maidwy én’ dpdtw col S5ibwy
Menand. Tepix, 363.
584. dpyd, ‘undone,’ Eur, Phoen. 766; depyds, ‘idle,’ Il. 9. 320.
585-90. See Introd., p. 46, a popular revision of lines composed by
Solon (13, 65-70). The Athenian reformer tells us that there is
uncertainty in every action and no man knows where he will land ;
the morality of the act does not guarantee success ; good men fail,
bad men succeed, A later moralist distorted the original into
ef
——
NOTES 215
a comparison of the ambitious and the virtuous man. It was easy
to change «ax@s into «adds, and the exercise of a little ingenuity
larson - sepa a fair substitute for ed ép5. The verses in
their original form are more in keeping with the vi oni
himself; ef. 133-42 ; ef. also 1075. er ects
589. mepi mavta, ‘in everything.’
591. Bgk.* construes roApay xpi pépev 7a 5., but it is better to
keep roApay and ¢#épew as parallels.
592. auddotepa means ‘the sum of Fortune's chances on either
side’; ef. 934.
593. Cf. pndev dyav xareroiow dow ppéva pnd’ ayaboiow yaip’ 657 ;
bray 5ێ Tt Oupov donO7s 989. AvTod (O*) is a gloss on do@ that has dis-
placed Ainv, which is certainly required here (= dav 657); for do in
657 bdmn have a marginal gloss jyouv AvTod, cf. doneis’ AumnOeis Hes.
In an early MS. co@ 7: may have been carelessly written doaévr and
the accusative substituted for the dative (acwyra A). The active
of dog@pa is not found ; this word is generally used with Yvy7, évpds,
ef, thy puxiv dondein Hdt. 3. 41. In medical lang. it = nauseo
(Hippoerat. ). :
594, réX. dxp., ‘the end of the end.’ dxpos pvedds, * inmost
marrow,’ Eur, Hippol. 255 ; mpiv 7. dx. i5. | Simon. 126. 2.
595-8 form one poem; the emphatic words are dmémpodev and
dnv. *I am willing to be your friend as long as you like; but
never let me see your face again.’ This explains «ai, which gave
great offence to Bergk, who changed it to ma? here and 1243. The
poem is an exact parallel to the proverb which he quotes from
Phrynichus : rdéAAqa kai pidwpeOa* napoipia éni Trav & pev Tois GAAS
ovyxwpovvrav, & BovAovrai tives, Evi 5é Tin pete TaAAG Hidor Gpev Kara
dé ToUTO Hiahepwyefa. ‘ Let us be friends in time (5yv) but not in space
(anémp.)” Thereis an intentional contradiction in dzér, éraipa (‘asso-
ciates at a distance’) as in méppadev donafecdar. The real meaning
is expressed by the proverb TnAod ¢idor vaiovtes ov« eiaiv pidror.
596. Cf. 1157-60. mavtwy pév Kdpos éoti, nat tmvov Kal giddTHTOS,
Tp@es 5& waxns dxdpnro: éaow Il, 18. 636, .
597. adtap 7’: Il. 4, 484.
597 = 1248.
598. t. 0. p.io. voov: cf. ppoveiv Ta Tay pido, and jma cidds, Ke.
599-602. Cf. Meleag. A. P. 5. 184.
If we retain the MSS. reading we must assume that the poem
refers to two faithless friends: (1) the dmoros, who robbed the poet
of his beloved ; (2) the snake cherished by (1). Aimy then =
‘ my friend’, ‘ the affection that is mine by right’.
But it is better to adopt the emendation proposed by Sintenis
puxpov dv... exo.
dour. . . . HAdotp. : in a metaphorical sense.
600. «Aém., deceiving; as 1811. «. rv yuxqv Soph. Philoct. 55,
ef. ib. 968.
603, 4. Cf. 1103. See Appendix. : ,
604, tep. w6A.: Il. 1. 366 (O76n). Pindar applies this epithet to
Athens. Cf. Acnapi) 76d, Th. 947.
605, 6. Cf. 693, 4. ; ;
607. ‘In the beginning there is some gratitude in falsehood.
Cf. matdds row xapts éori 1367.
216 NOTES
em: ef. én quar Il. 18, 234; emt vurri Il. 8. 529; eis 5 TEA. | 165,
Hes. W. D. 333.
609. ‘There is no success for the man, ... when it has once
left his lips.’ Cf. dv twa mp@rov drocphnawow dedAdAa Od. 3. 320; ef.
mpara Th, 973 ; das mpara Hes. Th. 156.
TporopapTd, hap. leg. duaprd occurs 1165. Of. meipg 8 ob
Tpoowpirnad. ma Soph. Trach. 591, where Jebb cites yupvaoring
mpocoutAovvta Plat. Tim. 88 c.
613. Aeoydfw, hap. leg., ‘gossip.’ Aecxaivw is used by Callim.
ToAAHY TUPpEdava Aeox. (ap. Herodian). Aecyaivovea nal dxovovoa Karka
Perictyone ap. Stob. 85. 19.
615. twapmndynv : dAocxEpGs, mavreA@s Hes, ; Aesch. Pers. 729.
6i7. karad. : cf. 1086, 1238, 1283; ‘according to a man’s desire.’
In Hom. it means ‘on or in one’s mind’ ; e.g. Il. 10. 383. For the
meaning in Th. cf. 76 yap “l0wyarqa xatadvpuos EmkeTo M@oa Eumelus.
Mapdovin Ta opayia ov Sivara KaTabvjmua yevécOa Hdt. 9.45; )( dmoOdpuov
Hes. W. D. 710.
mavr. tTeA. |: Il. 2. 330.
619. KvA.: ef. Tods év dpavia kal TamewdTnTL TOAAT Kudu Sovpevous
Plat. Polit. 309 A; Totow yap péya mhya Kvdivéera Od. 2, 163.
axvupevw Kip | Tl. 19. 57.
620. ‘ We have not yet ridden over the crest of Poverty’s wave.’
Cf. od yap brepOciv KUpatos dxpay 5uvapecd” Ett yap OadA Twevia Eur.
fr. 232; imepOéovr’ dxpavy Aesch. Eum. 526 (562) ; ‘surmounting the
crest of the billow,’ a phrase for escaping from difficulties (Barnett,
Eum. l.¢.). The idea of a wave has already been suggested by
xvA.vd, Some take dkp. = ‘headland’. There is no need to change
the MSS. dx«pnv mevinv; in the passage quoted above from Eur. we
might also have had dxpoy xia, ef. tdwp dxpov, ‘the surface of the
water,’ Il. 16. 162; én dxpos rots nwrdos Plat. Tim. 768; én’
axporaroo. Today Ap. Rh. 1, 219. .
621. Objection has been raised against atie owing to its irregular
formation ; acc. to rule ‘a is not used to form compound verbs,
although verbs and substantives are formed from adjectives com-
pounded with it’ (Thompson, Gk. Gr., p. 416). Had the verb here
stood alone, there would have been some validity in the criticism ;
the presence of tiw more than justifies the negative compound. In
English we frequently coin words with wn- when we want an effec-
tive contrast, though we should never venture to use such expressions
apart from their positive counterpart. Boisaeq (Dict. Etym. -) calls
driw ‘une création temporaire qui s’explique par ]’antithése ’.
Schulze reads dre? from ariéw.
driw is also found Orphic. Lith. 62.
drifw Il, 20. 166. Leaf and B. call it ‘quite an exception to
the ordinary formation of compounds with a’.
622. avrés, ‘the same’ ; cf. 580, xovpos éveor vodos | Sol. 11. 6;
cepvos év. v. | A. P. 5. 116.
623. kakérytes: cf. mpiges KaKOTnT os )( rod dyabov madaun 1028; here
‘ phases of poverty’ ; as dperai, ‘ forms of success,’ ef. 30; mavroiny
dpernv Od. 18, 205.
624. B. maddp., ‘means of gaining substance, roads to wealth’ ;
lit. ‘devices.’ Sicvpoy muxvétaroy maddpuas ws Oedv Pind. Ol. 138. 52 ;
cf. tipav 8 GAdos aAdolav Exer [pvpllja & dvipav dperai, ‘ the forms of
human excellence are countless’ (Jebb), Bacchyl. 13. 8.
Eee
NOTES 217
625. apy. 2 ¢, inf. 846 ; | dpyaAéor . . . dyopedoa Il. 12, 176.
626. rotro ydp ov 8. is possibly a tag added to complete a
Be ety +
629-34. Haste is the idea underlying these three couplets. It is
due (1) to youth, (2) to anger, (3) to lack of counsel. “ cf
629. Cf. aici 5° dmA0TEpwr dvipay ppéves jepéOovra Il. 8. 108.
emoudite here certainly = ‘ makes frivolous’, cf. covpdvous.
Generally it means (1) ‘lift’, Soph. Ajax 1411, (2) ‘lighten (toil),’
EmoupiCe % Tiywh Tors mévovs Te dpxovre Xen. Cyrop. 1. 6. 25,
(3) ‘make cheerful’, rapaxddka . . 7 piv mpoownw rapabappivar, ais
8 eanlow emnovpitar ib. 7. 1. 18.
630. €., ‘impels.’ o° éfaipe Gaveiy Eur. Hippol. 322.
631. Cf. 1223; dpa ce Oupod xpeiooova ywwpny éxew Eur. fr. 715.
dt. : éyxvpoas drnow Hes. W. D. 216.
632. Cf. 646.
Bergk* has probably restored the correct reading. A scribe
wrote év dumdaxias thinking of dumdaxiny (630) and & dras (681) ;
a later seribe erased the first éy [peyadais], and various devices
were employed to restore the metre.
634. ‘An impetuous man is hurried on to ruin.’ darnp. = &
arats (631). drnpdv: BAaBepoy Hesych.; used like mordés act. and
pass. drnpds Aa@pa Soph. Philoct. 1272, ‘ with treason in his heart’
(Jebb). AGBpos ovpos, Kina, roTayds in Hom.; ¢poveiv yap of raxeis
ov“ aopardeis Soph. O. T. 617
637. Cf. 1185. ivd.,‘ chance.’ 6dp., ‘ held in equal esteem.’
639, 40 is a commentary on 637, 8; it was probably sung in
response to it. ;
639. yiv.: c. inf. 474, where it means ‘it is possible’ = map- or
éfeort, here ‘it happens that’; cf.its use = cupBaive in Hellenistic,
€.g. yiverat yap évtparjva Par. Papyr. 49 (2nd cent. 8B. c.).
ev peiv : cf. bray 6 daipwy edpon Aesch. Pers. 601.
640, )( 1054, ef. 164, 660.
éméy.: more frequently of misfortune as in émeyeyévnro fuppopa
Thue. 8. 96.
643, 4. Cf. 115, 16.
646. Cf. Keira: év Gaye Oupds ered pidoy wdrEa’ axoirny Od. 21. 88.
Peppmiiller accordingly proposed to emend our line and read
Ketmevou év pey. Ovpod au. But the author was probably intention-
ally changing the Hom. expressions: cf. Ba@uvenrea for peyan.
175).
: 647. Cf. 291. 78y often with viv in Hom. e.g. Il. 1. 456,
648. ‘ Wanders over.’ -yaiav émortpéperat Hes. Th. 753 of Day and
Night alternately visiting the earth.
650. Cf. 387. ;
651. Cf. 388 ; oe é@édovra Bin in the same metrical position
Il. 18. 572. aisxpd wai mwoAAd for the more common 7, «. aicx.
Of, madraid Te TOAAG TE cidws Od. 2.188, 7. 157 ; deoopa TE TOAAG TE
76n Il. 2. 213; Seva wai wodAdAd Isocr. de Pace 130 ; mpds peyada wai
morrd best MSS. of Plato, Politic. 262.4, so Burnet; «adods «al
modAovs mvddvouvs Dinarch. Ag. Demosth. 111.
653. . a0. Geotar | Od. 10, 2. .
655, 6. A hint to Cyrnus not to harp too frequently upon his own
misfortunes, cf. 1032; 655 )( 1042. ae»
7d yap olxetov méle mav0’ Suas* edOds F dmhpwv xpadia Kados dup
218 NOTES
adAéT pov, ‘ distress for a stranger's sorrow soon passeth away from
the heart’ (Bury), Pind. Nem. 1. 54,
657. Cf. 593.
659. Cf. xpnuarwy dedArrov ovdév eat ov5’ admwporov Archil, 74.
‘You must never swear that a thing is impossible, for that would
be an insult to the gods, who can bring all things to pass; and
though they alone can accomplish, you must be up and doing
(mpnéa); anything may happen.’
6pvupt with wy and fut. inf. Od. 5. 178; for the indic. ef.
dpoocer, tarw Zevs, .. . pr avijp émoxnoerat Il. 10. 328,
660. Cf. r@ 5é Oeot veneo@or Hes. W. D. 7413 wal rots obdév Ereore
tédos | Solon 13. 58. Camer. found yap to: in some MSS.
661. Connect xpy mp7gar.
663. ménactra: (MSS.) is due to the confusion of maréopu and
maopat ; mémaya Pind. Pyth. 8. 73.
664. Here the inferior MSS. have retained the original reading.
We may account for A by supposing that a scribe wrote marour,
which was read narovy and corrected into amorovy. mavTa seems
required to complete the sense.
666. Cf. 1111, 12.
667-82. See Introd. p. 34.
There has been a change of government; bad men are in
power, and confiscations are the order of the day. All good men
are helpless ; the author dare not in their company even express
clearly his views on the situation ; poverty has robbed him of all
power. This is but the beginning of evils; worse is yet to come.
He can see the ship of state foundering, but he must couch
his warning in dark riddles to be read by the ‘ good’.
The ship of state is frequently met with in Greek Literature, see
Alcaeus fragments 18,19. In Plato’sship (Rep. 488) the «vBepynrns
is one individual politician, the vav«Anpos represents the democracy.
There are several interesting parallels to the Theognidean version,
especially in the relation of the ignorant populace to the skilled
helmsman. Cf. also Pind. Pyth. 1. 86, 8. 98, 10. 71; Soph. 0. T-
23; Cic. Pro Sest. 9; ad Attic. 2.7; Hor. Od. 1.14. Aristophanes
has an amusing continuation of the metaphor: a certain man
had évimvov mepi ths méAcws TOV okdpovs Sdrov, and his companion
says Aéye vuy avicas Tt THY Tpdmv TOU mpayparos Wasps 30. Early
Christian writers often speak of the Church as a ship, and the
comparison is frequently expanded in a very elaborate fashion ;
see Appendix. ‘The ship is one of the ornaments which Clem:
of Alex. allowed a Christian to wear, doubtless as representing
the Church’ (Lightfoot on Ignat. Ep. Polye. 2).
The general situation is not unlike that described in 53-60.
kuBepyntny em. éoOddév (675), waxol 8 dy. xa. (679) =oi 5é mpiv éoOAoi
viv dedoi (57) ; Kdopos 8 améAwdev (677) =59, 60, 67, 8.
ota xtA. ‘I should not feel the distress I now feel in the
company of the good’; i.e. of4 mep Hin advi@pa. ywwwoKovta (669)
may have occasioned the change to 7jdav (all MSS. except A).
For the opt. cf. ‘In Homer the present unreal condition is still
expressed only by the pres. optat.’ Goodwin, M. T. 434, «i pev vir
éml dAAw deOActoipev “Ayaoil, HT av ey@ Ta mpOTa AaBay KALoinvie
pepoiunv Il, 23. 274. ota after bucol. caes. as 27, 1128.
668. dvigip. : cf. dviara: Od. 15, 335.
NOTES 219
669, 70. Perhaps a reminiscence of 419,20. ‘Money cuts an old
acquaintance" (ywaekovta agrees with the subject of Tapépx.).
* And so poverty makes me speechless, though I have seen better
than many that the state is in danger.’
dpwvos: for this result of poverty cf. 173-8, 268,
671. ioria A€evK’ Epdoartes | Od. 9. 77.
672. MyA. 7., ‘ the sea near Melos’ ; cf. Ind prov médayos (Hat. 6. 96).
The ship is being driven by a north wind from the islands to the
open sea. There is no land between Melos and Crete. Some have
explained M. 7. as the Malian Gulf (MyAraxds kéAmos), and see a
reference to the dangerous promontories in that district. It is
hard to see what Geddes means when he says that ‘the Melian
deep is the stretch of sea on which his native Megara looked out
as part of the Egean ’, Problem H. Poems, p. 279. Cf. Kapracoy méAQYyos.
| v. &a Sv. Od. 15. 50; cf. Hes. Th. 107.
673. avtAciv is also used by Alcaeus in his metaphor.
€9€X. : se. doroi.
tmepB.: generally c. accus. ds imepéBadre ras dpovpas of a river
Hdt. 2. 111; for the genit. cf. Opiyxod Todd’ iwepBddAdrAw Todt Eur.
Ion 1821. Similarly used is ém®. in ra xtpata énéBadrev eis 7d
tAotov Mark 4, 37.
674. rotxos, ‘side of a ship’; asin xia ynds bnép Tolyav kataBhoerat
Il. 15. 382; Od. 12. 420; Theocr. 22. 12.
675-8. ‘They have turned the “good” out of office,’ the vf.
being more probably a party rather than one individual.
odlerar: see on 68.
ot €pSovcr, ‘to judge by their conduct’=81 rota épd.; ef.
aipards eis dyaboto, pirov Téxos, of ayopevers Od. 4, 611.
kuBepv. For the metaphor cf. dpera réAw xvBepva Bacchyl. 12.
1853; dotis pudAdoce: mpayos év mpiyyyn mdAEws olaka vwyav Aesch.
Sept. 2; médAts kax@s Kdvovoa Gia KvBepyntny waxdv Eur. Suppl. 880 ;
cf, gubernator, governor.
677. kécpos : ‘ discipline.’
678. Sacpés: ‘ power is no longer fairly divided.’
dpi 5€ tipjy €dAdAaxev &s TA para Sidtprxa Eacpds érvxOn H.,
Dem. 86; Hes. Th. 425. és 16 pécov ‘impartially ’ cf. és péoov
dpporépowr Sindooare Il, 23, 574. ’
679. doptnyos : generally =‘ merchant’ ; popryos vais, ‘a ship of
burden,’ vmo¢iyov poprnydvy, ‘a beast of burden,’ so here ¢opr,
‘men who carry burdens.’ We must include this word in the
metaphor, although many scholars regard it as a reference to the
rich ‘merchants’ or poor ‘porters’ who had just secured political
power. But the comparison with the ship and her crew is con-
tinued to 680, and gopr. probably denotes persons employed for
menial services on board ship, ‘carriers of burdens,’ the lowest
class of ships’ servants, who have no knowledge of navigation ;
their place is at the ‘pumps’ (dyrAciv) and not on the quarter-
deck.
680. kard min: cf. mroia Oéovra év 7H Oaddrry eddias Karamivera
kat apavy yivera: Aristotle Probl. 23. 5. :
681. qvix0.: cf. ToAAG por bm’ dyKGvos dnéa BEdn vdor ev7i papér pas
pwvaevra cuveroiow: és 5& 7d nav Eppnvéwy xarivea (for the ‘general ,
common herd): copds 6 moAAd cidas ¢vd Pind. Ol. 2. 91 sqq.; ef,
Eur. El, 946.
220 NOTES
688. Cf. mAoureis' 6 mAOvTOs 5 apabia SecAdv 6 aya Eur. fr. 237;
Ta Kara cf. 696,
684. Cf. 752.
685. €p8.: ‘for action, helplessness lies besides both’; ap. m=
dunxavov éorr; cf. Od. 22. 65. map.: frequ.=‘am a neighbour to’.
6 mdovros dvev Tas dpétas od doivns mapowos Sappho 80; ef. Pind.
Pyth. 5. 1.
686. xpfpata, voos: the so-called res pro rei defectu, 7d A€eimov THs
brodécews, cf. xapaTrw adnkdres 7)5é Kai tnvw Il. 10. 98, where the
schol. adds: timvos=dypumvia. éya & ¢d oida Kal aitos véorov Emoto
avaxtos Od. 14. 366, ‘how it is with the return, the matter of
the return.’ So here the difficulty in the way is ‘a matter of
money’ and‘ a matter of brains’. ¢i7’ dp’ 6 y eixywAfs émpéeuperat €i0” -
exaTouBns, ‘a matter of a vow or an hecatomb,’ Il. 1. 65.
687. Cf. ob« av éywye Oeotaw erovpaviown paxoiuny Il. 6. 129; xpi
5é mpos Oedv odx épiCew Pind. Pyth. 2. 88. Fate is duaxos Saiywv
Bacchyl. 15. 23.
688. dix. ein. : here =‘ argue with’ ; in Il. 18. 508 it means ‘give
a decision ’.
689. For opt. cf. aind of éooetra bre pi aités ye Kpovioy épBadror
aiddpevor Sadrdv vneocot Il. 13. 317. ‘Ste pH, “unless.” ‘The clause is a
relative conditional ; ére pn=ei ph’ L. & B. 1. c. Cf. its use in Attic
‘where the relative clause depends upon a verb of obligation,
propriety, &c.’ ; drodoréov 08 émwotioty TéTE dwéTE Tis pr) Torxppdves
dratot; Plat. Rep, 382 a (quoted by Goodwin, M. T. § 555).
amp. )( €pS.: undo’ \( ‘do’; ef. «yxdi{ev 303. After much
hesitation I have thought it best to retain the variation in mood
and relative particle as given by A. ‘You should not destroy
where destruction is not required, nor should you do what is best
left undone.’
691. Sitzler treats Xaipwv as a proper name.
692. xappa: cf. 1107 and the note on that line.
There is no need to change dydyou into dvayou and to sup-
pose that the meaning must be ‘bring back to your friends here’.
‘Odvoja Hyaye Saivov adypov én écxatiny Od. 24. 149 (in ref. to his
home-coming).
694. dvip. dbp. lack yvwpn and so cannot know when to stop.
695. Oupeé: cf. dye Oupé Pind. Ol. 2. 98; Archil. 66. map. dpp. 7.
ef. 275; Hes. Th. 639,
696. °H xadds Oedxpitos* ov pdvos dvOpwnwy épas (MSS. dpds) Bacchyl.
fr. 14,
obx duiv Tov “Epwra povois érex’, ws edoKxetpes, od Gpiv TA Kaa
mpaTos KaAG paivera eivev Theocr. 13. 1, 3.
697. Cf. 857-60, 929, 30 (a couplet of similar structure and senti-
ment) ; ws yadendr cio of pido of parvdpevor mapaxphy’ Stay mparTy Ts
ed Ar. Plutus 782.
698. ovyK.: cf. mddev por cuvéxupa addnnros déova ; Eur, Ion 1448.
All the exx. of éyx. in Stephanus have the person suffering as subject
and the misfortune in the dative.
699-718. Compare a poem by Tyrtaeus (12), which offers a very
close parallel in structure. ;
Cf. 1003. wAner: dat. of ‘the person judging’. xphpar’ dvnp
was an apophthegm attrib. to Aristodemus, quoted by Alcaeus (50)
and Pind. Isth. 2.11. xphyara yap yuxn méA€TA SecAoiar Bporoiat Hes.
W. D. 686.
_—_ a ee
NOTES 221
700. r@v 8’ GhA.: 6 mAodTOS, dvOpwniaxe, Tois Gopots beds’ TAS’ GAA
kopmor Kal Adywv edpoppia Eur. Cycl. 316 ; oddév fv dpa TéAAa TAY 6
xpuods Scol. 1. dpa, to denote a broken illusion, Il. 10, 46; Soph.
Philoct. 1082.
701. Rhad., son of Zeus and Europa, brother of Minos, dis-
tinguished for his justice. Socrates, in the Apology, declares him
to be the real diaorns Plat. Ap. 41 a.
702. Sisyphus: the type of shrewdness and cunning; he is often
mentioned in connexion with Odysseus, who was sometimes re-
garded as his son (Soph. Philoct. 417) ; mevo@joopa yap dde nag” Acdov
Oavew mpos pas dvehOciv Worep obxeivov narnp Philoct. 624. Sisyphides =
Ulixes Oy. Ars. Am. 3. 318. ‘ Ulixi Sisyphique prudentiam’ Cie.
Tuse. 1. 41. He is mentioned in conjunction with Rhadam., Plat.
Ap. 41; what would a man not give for the privilege éerdca:
‘Odvocia } Siovpoy ? (Ap. 41). Pindar calls him mv«vérarov madapats
ws Oedv (Ol. 13. 52) which some regard as a reference to the popular
etymology that connected the name with ouds = 6eds ; but the change
of @ tos is of much later date. Cf. Il. 6, 153.
703, 4. Sisyphus instructed his wife not to give his body burial.
In the underworld he complained of her neglect, and persuaded
Pluto to let him return and punish her. He then refused to leave
the upper world, and Hermes was sent to fetch him down. There
is no reference to this legend in Homer or Hesiod.
708. mwoAud. : in the sense of ‘ cunning’; ef. Od. 15,459. Phryn.
has otovicerv’ Sodriws Tt mparrav; Mark Antony hada clever dwarf
whom he called Sisyphus.
GvqA9. : cf. dvégodos "Axépwy Theocr. 12. 19 ; ‘irremeabilis unda’
Verg. Aen. 6. 425; drpandv “Adew Hrvoa tiv omw tis évavtiov HAPEv
éditns Philetas.
704, aip. Adyoucr | Od. 1. 56, H. Herm. 317. See on 808.
705. When she so wills, she can restore vdos ef. reOvn@rt voov mépe
Tepoepdvera Od. 10, 494.
107. Of. mpiv y’ bre 5) Oavaroro péday véepos dppexddruvpey Od. 4. 180.
709, mapapeterar : subjunctive as in Mimn. 2. 9.
Kuav. m.: cf. pedavreyéa Sdpov Pepoepdvas Pind. Ol. 14. 18;
&, xvaveos O4hapos Sappho 119; pappyapea iA. Hes. Th. 811. f
713. Wevd., ‘fictions.’ Cf. ioxe pevdea moAAd A€yaw Erdporsw dpoia
Od. 19. 203; iSyev Wev5ea moAAG A€yew Er. dp., the Muses to Hes.
Th. 27.
714. N. dvr0. : Od. 11. 512. N. Hdvemys, Avyis MvAiww ayopyrhs, Tov
kad amd yAwoons pédTos yAvkiov péev addy Il. 1. 248; ‘licet eloquio
fidum quoque Nestora vincat’ Ov. Met. 13, 63.
715. einoGa: for the form cf. ofa6a, €xeroba (1316).
The Harpies in Hom. are the ‘seizers’, storm-gods, bringers of
sudden death. One of them is called ‘ Swift-foot ’ (TModdpy) Il. 16.
150, *AcdAAw 7 Oxumérny Te, ai f avépov mvorjar Kal olwvols ap €movrat
wkeins mrepvyeoo. Hes. Th. 267. .
ph por yay Wédomos, ph por xpvoea Tadavra ein Exew pnde mpdade
Oéew dvépwr (* but thy love alone sufficeth ’) Theoer. 8. 58.
716. watS. Bop. : Zetes and Calais, who could outrace the Harpies,
Apollod.1.9.21. Pindar calls them dvdpas wrepotow vara meppicovras
dupa moppupéas (Pyth. 4. 182) ; the present passage seems to imply
that the wings were on their feet. There is a very graceful picture
299 NOTES
of the Aquilonia proles in Prop. 1. 20. 25. For the comparison ef.
fina yap icos Bopéa Bacchyl. 5, 46; m@Aov deAdodpdyar ib. 5. 39.
adap eici: cf. dpap 5€ Te xeipes dpivew eioi kai Hui Il, 13. 814.
L. and B. tr. ‘we have straightway’ ; it is better to take it = ‘ hands
quick to...’ ; we find a comparative dpaprepo Il. 23.311. Adverbs
are often used with yivopa, méAopa xTA.; padiws ovons THs dvaxw-
pnoews Thue. 4. 10.
717. Oéo8ar ywopynv: Hdt. 7. 82; riva yy. é0evro Andoc, Or. 3. 21;
ois tavtn Ketrat voos Simon. 85. 11. We have an exact parallel in
éToAunoe ToLavTHY yaunv KaTabécba eis pécov Dion. A. Rh. c. 4, p. 327.
719-28. 719-24 were quoted by Plutarch as Solon’s, and 725-8
have been rightly restored to him.
720. mup. med. : as 988. So Il. 21. 602.
721. ta S€ovra was probably the original reading; ef. ‘ pauper
enim non est, cui rerwm suppetit usus; si ventri bene, si lateri est pedi-
busque tuis, nil divitiae poterunt regales addere maius’ Hor. Ep.
1.12.4. Plutarch (Sol. 2) has péva ratra for Th. 7a béovra.
723. maSds KtA. with aBpa radeiv, ‘to have one’s joy of’. Cf. tav
avrov Kreavwr ev racxépev 1009. Icannot understand why H. Richards
(Journ. Phil. xxv) regards this to be an impossible use of the geni-
tive ; in édvrwy ed madeiv Pind. Nem. 1. 32 he sees a gen. absol. ;
but it is far more natural to take it with ei 7 ‘Such expressions
as xapiCouévn mapedvray are familiar ; édvrwy ev 7. is the same con-
struction in a passive form. The genitive is akin to the partit.
gen.; if grammarians seek a name for it, they might call it the
genitive of Capital’ Bury on Pind. l.c. ‘When the time for these
hath come (and a man’s youthful vigour is a fitting companion for
them), they make wealth for mortal men’.
726, Of. éya & és “Acdny ote xpuady ov6’ inmov ott’ apyuphy apagayv
wxdopunv €hxwv Phoenix fr. 2.
Cf. addy Sicera eis "Aidew | 802; maddy epxera eis “Aidnv | Tyrt.
12. 38 ; ipeipwy xara ys Epxera: cis *Aiénv Mimn. 2, 14.
727 = 1187.
729. ‘Cares with wings of varied hue have received men for their
inheritance, whining as they fight for life and substance.’ Cares
feed on men as did the shades seen by Odysseus Od. 11. 42.
Harrison offers another explanation : ‘Thoughts that weep for the
soul and life’; ‘thoughts are imprisoned in men like birds in a
cage’. According to Buchholz they weep because they have been
driven out of Olympus ; Zeus, in his mercy, gave them mankind for
their portion. For a curious modern parallel, cf. ‘ The microbes of
disease swarming so thickly that you can almost hear the flapping
of their wings’ G. S. Street, Books and Things. Of. éAmtdes dvOpwrav
édagppal Geai Diot. A. P. 7. 420 quoted by Reitzenstein.
In 731-56 we have two poems and a fragment. 731-42. ‘ May
the wicked fill the cup of their iniquity! May they reap their reward
themselves, and may the just sons of the wicked not suffer for
the crimes of their parents !’
743-52. ‘How can it be right for the good to suffer, and the
wicked to prosper ?’ 753-6. ‘ Learn this lesson, and make money by
honest means ; you will never be sorry that you have followed my
advice.’ Harrison connects 753-6 with the preceding lines by
assuming that they are ‘a sort of illogical (perhaps ironical)
epilogue to 731-52 to which tatra padey and tavd éméwy must
—-
Oe SSS eee
NOTES 223
—
refer ; hence the echoes drac@aXins and Gupov éxwv’ (p. 201). But
the lines are too ‘ illogical’ to form part of the same poem, and we
have evidently to deal with a fragment. For the ‘echoes’ in different
poems we can find parallels elsewhere, e.g. 205, 734, 5, 1148.
731. For the neuter plural ida, cf. 54Aa yap br ode av hpmacovro
Hdt. 1. 4; éyot & dopa cineivy Pind. Ol. 1. 52; ef, dddvara Pyth.
2. 81, éo.wd7a Pyth. 1. 34.
732, ow = Oeois, cf. ds of pidov émdeTo buss Od. 8. 571.
733. leg. dBapns: Hesych. has dOepys' # ro areas, 4 6 ayav
GepioriKds 7) UmEpomros 7} Oavpactds. The Etym. Magn. gives dOnpns
with several explanations, including bmepéntns, avdadns, SBporhs ;
it also mentions the adverb d@«péws and GOerpés* TO axprBés. Bergk
connects the word with déepifw and éei pa.
734. Cf. 1148. omé.: c. accus. in Hom., other poets use it c.
genit., e.g. A. Rh. 2. 181; ode dm opuévyn Aeyéwy Manetho 6. 218.
737. matSes attracted into the construction of the relative
sentence,
740. Cf. imepBacinv dmorica Od. 18. 193.
744, dons = ei ris, ‘the case of a man who, when a man,’ ef.
1006, and €« ray Kad@y Koproda . . civar 748’, ’aTis Tadpoy aprapet
xad@s Kur. Elect. 815 ; ob 00’ otros épws ei tis Kaddv eldos 2xoucay
; U ¢
Bovder’ éxev . . . GAX’ bots Kakdpuoppoy idav .. . oTépyet . . . ObTOs
épws, mUp TovTo Mare. Arg. A. P. 5. 89.
éxtés: cf. 754, 968. Baivey éxrds Tod xadod Plat. Laws 798 8 ;
oiner peO Hudy pr) Odpate THY vdpwv Eur. Bacchae 331.
745. Kkatéxwv, ‘harbouring’, ‘being conscious of’, lit. ‘keeping
back’, as in xaréyew 7iv diavocav Thue. 1. 130.
748. Kai tiva Oupdv exwv (&£Lorro) ; ‘and how could he have the
heart to ?’
750. piv. dAev. : Hom.
751. wkexop.: c. genit. Th. 1249, Od. 14. 46; c. dat. Th. 1269,
Il. 8. 379,
756. For the partic. after aivqnoes cf. daipova peyavyxy iévr aivécar
éx dépwv Aesch. Pers. 642, where Sidgwick has the following note:
‘lit. approve him coming, i.e. suffer him to come (here only in this
sense with part.).’ Cf. rods ydp eioeBeis Oeol OvycKovTas ov xalpovat
Eur. Hipp. 1339.
757. The appeal for protection is made to Zeus, and not to
Apollo, to whom a petition of a different nature is addressed.
This seems to indicate that rjcd¢ méAnos does not refer to Megara,
whose patron god, Apollo, is invoked as such in v. 773. dmeip
and trepéxw in Hom. For the construction cf. ddd’ ér Tis wal épeio
Oca imepéayebe xeipa Il. 24. 374, also tupuy bnépoxn xeipa Kpoviwy
Il. 4. 249,
aif. vaiwv |: Il. 2. 412, Hes. W. D. 18.
758, én’, ‘ for, to secure.’
atypoovvyn does not again occur in classical writers.
759, atrdp ’Am.|: Il, 16. 728, 21. 538; pdx. Oeot Il. 20.54; dédv.
pan, Oeoi Theog. 834; pdx. a0dvarox H. Ap. 315.
760. 6p0. yA. is very appropriate ina prayer to Apollo, the god of
mental and moral purity, order and justice in human life.
6p9. : lit. ‘set straight’ ; cf. viv F dpOwoas ordpatos ywwpnv Aesch.
Agam. 1475; dA’ dyaproy ovdtv wpwoas ppevi Aesch, Suppl. 915 ;
vdos dp0és Pind, Pyth. 10. 68,
224 NOTES
761, i. peA.: the Paean ; a libation was offered and a song sung
at the beginning of a symposium.
Heyy. : cf. POeyyouévn mavToia vow xapievta Sidadoxe of the
cithara H. Herm. 484 ; dye 57) xéAu did wot pwvdecoa yévoro Sappho
45 ; ‘age dic Latinum, barbite, carmen’ Hor. Od. 1. 32. 3,
762, omovids apeoo. : ‘ having offered libations as a peace-offering
to the gods.” As we can have xapi(opai tivi tiv, ‘I gratify a person
with something,’ and xapi(opai ri tin, ‘I give as a gratification to,’
so we can have dpéoxopai Tia Tin and Ti TIM, ‘ give as a conciliatory
offering to’; cf. unre Ti wor Pevdeoar xapifeo Od. 14. 387; Oupd paraiw
HY xapiCecOa eva Soph. Elect. 331; érera ce Sar! dpecdoOw Il, 19. 179.
763, xaptevra, ‘ plaisanteries.’ of yapievres often = ‘the wits’; ef.
Kava Aێyovtes Th. 1047.
764, For Myd. mod. ‘war brought by the M.’, ef. Oeot of por
éEpwpynoay méA€epov ToAVSakpuy “Axawy Il. 3. 165.
765. €vppova has been needlessly changed to épudppova (ef. $1).
evfpootvws in the next line further emphasizes the dominant note
of this elegy, joy as expressed in pnd. Secdidres, Tepropévous KTA.
Like the Hebrew Psalmist with his synonymous parallels, the
Greek elegist loved to repeat in the pentameter what he had
already said in the hexameter; e.g. 1141 begins with edceBéwr,
1142 ends with evceBias, When the same words were repeated,
the ancients called such verses echoici.
766. evdpdcuvos (-ws) does not seem to be used elsewhere till —
a late period ; évppwy, éuppovéwy are the usual epic forms ef. @upds
évppwv Od. 17. 531 ; évppaivw and edpaivw, év- and edppootrn are all
found in Hom. ; ev¢por Il. 15. 99.
voode pepip. : cf. drarepOe pepipvéewy 1153.
Sidyeav : ai@va duayovow H. 20. 6,
767. Cf. 883, 1047, repr. and edp. 1068.
Bergk‘ remarks : ‘ post reprouévovs videntur nonnulla omissa
esse, nam deinceps ea enumerantur, quae poeta a diis petit’; he is
certainly right in assuming a gap, but not necessarily after repr.
Some lines may have been omitted after d:ayev, and their loss may
be due to a repetition of repro. As they stand, the words «ak.
d. x, Guvva are too abrupt, unless we force them to mean ‘keep
off all thought of’. Heimsoeth suggests dd x. dudcoa: (detestari), cf.
Kaxds imo Khpas ddvgas | Il. 12.113; «jpas dpdve | Il. 4. 11.
768. | ynpas 7 obAop. Hes. Th. 225; Oavaroro réAos genit. of
definition, the end is death, ‘death at the last,’ Il. 3. 309; répya
Ths owrnpias Soph. Oed. Col. 725; mortis finis Boethius.
On these poems B. H. C. have the following note : ‘757 sqq.,
769 sqq., 773 sqq. quasi prooemia altera hymnis v. 1 sqq., similia.’
So too Geyso.
769. Movo. Sepa. Margites 1; dodds Movodwy Oep. Hes. Th. 100 ;
H, 32. 20; Aristoph. Birds 909, Archilochus (fr. 1) calls himself
Oeparwy ’EvvaXio.o dvaktos kal Movaéwy épatov d@pov émorapevos. Kings
are Oepamovres Ards Od. 11. 255 ; warriors Oep. “Apnos Il. 2. 110.
et TL TEpioody |: coi 7 7. | 1386.
770. 0ov. Cf. Movoéwy & od pada pedds éyw Callim. fr. 460.
godin : espec. of the poet's skill ; cf. 995, and Pindar passim.
771. p@oGar xrA., ‘search for new truths, point out to men
truths already known, practise others in his own life’ (or possibly
‘make up into poetry’). The author was probably thinking of the
inital
—
eh IE SS PD
At,
NOTES 225
wise saws and practical character of the ‘sages’, Sol i
&e. Plato Cratyl. 4064 derives Modca tan ieiabas sey
e.g. ‘atque aliquid duram quaerimus in dominam ’ Propert. 1. 7. 6;
‘sed quasi poeta, tabulas quom cepit sibi, quaerit quod nusquamst
gentium, reperit tamen’ Plaut. Pseud. 401.
tng Harrison’s explanation of these lines quoted in Introd.
p. 48.
773-82. A prayer to Apollo as patron and founder of Megara.
Alcathous was the eponymus of the Acropolis on the hill to the west
of the town, certainly built after the eastern citadel which was
called the Carian. He was the son of Pelops. Having killed his
brother Chrysippus in the chase, he fled from Elis to Megara,
where he destroyed a huge lion that was ravaging the land, and
finally espoused the king’s daughter and won the crown. As
a token of gratitude he built a temple to the gods of the chase,
Artemis “Ayporépa and Apollo ’Aypaios. He is to be regarded as
the Megarian counterpart of the Boeotian Heracles (ef. Alcides,
Alemene, Alcathous). The sights of Megara included a stone that
on being struck emitted a musical note ; it was here that Apollo
had laid down his lyre (cf. Pausan. 1. 42, 2). The Megarians are
called “AAxa@éov vaerfpes in an ancient inscription; the town
itself was sometimes known as Alcathoe. Cf. Anth. Plan. 279;
Eur. Heracld. 278.
773. émipywous : hap. leg. in Hom. (Od. 11. 264), there used in
reference to the building of Thebes by Amphion and Zethus.
TOA, Gkp.: always as two words in Il. 7.4. Il. 6. 88; a. 7. Il. 6.
257 ; dxpémodis Od. 8. 494, &e.
775. Cf. bBp. advjp Il. 13. 633.
776. tva: only here and 908 in Th. dpa (= ut) c. subj. 546, 565 ;
ec. optat. 885, 1121.
év et. | : 1256.
777. qpos: in festivals celebrating the return of Apollo from the
land of the Hyperboreans; these represent the return of Nature
and her reproductive powers.
KX. éxat. | 11. 4.102. mépr.: cf. Zed, col méurw ravray tjpvev dpxav
Terpand. 1.
778. ép. OaX. : cf. cvpmociar épatav Bacchyl. fr. 3. 12.
779. wm. xop., dances at which paeans are sung giving thanks for
deliverance from trouble, as Il. 1. 473 in a feast given by the
Achaeans out of gratitude to Apollo for staying the plague. epi
Bopdv: cf. Hes. Th. 4.
781. AaopBdpov: hap. leg. Cf. Aaopdvoy Sépv Bacchyl. 12, 120;
OvpopOdpor Il. 6. 169 ; mappOepors ordo1s Bacchyl., fr. 20.
783. Cf. | eldov piv yap éywy 915.
Sued} (yuvn) Od, 24. 211.
Sicily, Sparta, and Euboea are mentioned here as types of
desirable residences ; one’s native soil is sweeter even than these,
just as Odysseus prefers his ‘rugged Ithaca’ to ‘the odorous,
amorous isle of violets’ where dwelt Calypso. .
784. Of. 892. dun. med. Pind. Isthm. 8. 49; movoragurdv 8
‘Ioriaay Il. 2. 537, Euboea was the home of a wondrous vine
gore yap Tis évadla EvBoils ala: rHde BaxxXeos Borpus ém jjpap Eprer
Soph. fr. 239. .
785, Sovaxorpopos: Corinna 12. Eup. dovax, Eur. I. Aul, 179; poate
Q
226 NOTES
Tov KaAddévaxos Evpwra Eur. Hel. 492, S5ovaxdxAoa Eipwray I, Taur.
399, Sovaxdevtos Evp. Hel. 208, rov bdpdevra Sdvakt yAwpdv Etpwrav
Hel. 349 ; d5ovaxw5ea Netdov Bacchyl. fr. 22 ; "Acwmdv 3 ixovro Babu-
oxowov rA€exeToinv I]. 4. 883. For the naming of a city from its river
ef. dorv Tlepdvas (Corinth) Pind. Ol. 13. 61; iepav morapav médus
(Athens) Eur. Med. 846 ; iepdy ofxnua rorapotv (Acragas) Pind. Ol. 2.
10, and the modern Conway which takes its name from the river.
786. épid., ‘entertained.’ Cf. map’ dupe piajoe Od. 1. 123.
ampddp. : cf. dppa 1148.
788. Cf. 1066. ovdéy yAvmov Hs marpidos ob5é Tonwy yiyveru Od.
9. 34; Ti ydp marp@as dvipi pidrepov xOovds; Eur. fr. 6,
790. The reading dperijs is supported by dyabav and éo6Ady véor,
some edd. read éparjs codins.
791. épxnOu@ Kai dovdn | Hes. Sh. 282.
795. Cf. 921. ony adrov ppévatrépre H. Herm, 565; éuadra Sapph. 15.
798. pvfpyn, ‘mention.’ The xaxoi are lost in the crowd. Of.
Sneer on Sir Fretful Plagiary : ‘He is the sorest man alive, and
shrinks like scorched parchment from the fiery ordeal of true criti-
cism ; yet he is so covetous of popularity that he had rather be
abused than not mentioned at all,’ The Critic, Acti, Se. 1. prnpn
viv. is the pass. of pynynv éxew Hat. 1. 14, woveto@ar Hdt. 1. 15.
799. dipecros : cf. duwpnrov & obdev éyevto Bporois Parrhasius 2.
émi x9. : generally in this metrical position in Hom., e.g. Od.
1. 196,
800. ‘If... mo man escapes blame, his fate is to be preferred
who is not the subject of much talk’; cf. 1185, 6.
802. dvcopua eis "Aidao Od. 12. 383.
803. Cf. ds mao: Ovnr. x. Oavar. dvacoe Il. 12, 242.
804, | Z. Kpov. Hes. W. D. 158.”
806. €uev (Ahrens) is better than ivev, which does not suit the
words (répvov «7d.) used in the preceding line ; the presence of mupa
in 945 makes the case different. Cf. ed0dv xpi rv ératpoy Eupev Scol.16.
gvAaco., ‘being on his guard,’ For yp ef. wy 540.
807. We might also read «’ év Tiv@am. Pindar has Tvé. and also
év II.
808. miovos é ddvroo | Il. 5.512. The end of an Hom. hexam.
is often changed into the end of a pentam. by the substitution of
a shorter case-ending ; e.g. ynuval Gono: becomes vnvat Ooais, aipvAtoot
Adyourt = aip. Adyos Th. 704. Of. Th. 802 and Od. 12. 383 (quoted
supra).
809. Cf. Apocalypse 22.18, 19.
810. ‘ Avoid the charge of sin made by the gods.’
811-14. Cf. 1015.
811. obre «. | 1175.
814. Cf. 1016, and vdoy bv Tw’ Exovow Il. 22. 382.
815. See on 847, Cf. Adf mod xwyoas Il. 10. 158. Bgk. objects
to the dative yAwoon as inusitata structura; he accordingly prints
the reading of the inferior MSS. yAwoons. But ef. this proverb
in the Agam. 7d 8 dAAa oy" Bods emi yAwoor péyas BEBnnev (Ag. 36) ;
ov yap povvoy én’ dpOarpoiow “Epis Adg énéBn Ap. Rh. 2. 220. The
accus. is also found Adé én yaorépa Baca Theocr. 26, 25. émB. is
frequently used with the simple dative.
Bods én yAwoons* mapotpia ént T&v pr Svvapéevay mappnordceoda
Zenob. 2. 70. No satisfactory explanation of its origin has yet been
ae
se
tO ne a ee
NOTES 297
offered ; it was an enigma to the ancients themselves. #ror 8d 7d
dpovov Tov (dou 7} bid 7d Trav ’AOnvaiwy Td vouopa exe Body eyxexapa-
yHEVOY, Omep Exrivew ede rods mépa Tod déovros mappyaiaCouevous Zenob. :
em Tav eaipyns o1wmévTav’ dupodoxodpevor éorcmwy Apostol. 5.2. The
faithful watchman in the Agamemnon can hardly be suspected
of taking a bribe; in our passage the context affords no clue.
Philostratus (Vit. Apoll. 6. 11) says that the expression was used
by the followers of Pythagoras. ‘Perhaps a metaphor froma heavy
weight’ (Jebb). Others take Bots to mean ‘gag’ or ‘scourge’ (iuds
Béeos), cf. our ‘cat’. There is a touch of humour in the two
passages (Th. and Agam.), kwridAew, ‘blab’, ‘chatter’; KpaTep@
modi = péeyas Bots (Agam.). Of. ddd’ éor} eapod KAr}s em yAwoon ptrag
Aesch. fr. 378. maxds bs éxerr’ émt ordpa, used by Menander (ap.
Ath. 549) in reference to persons cowed by a portly tyrant.
816. tox. «. : verbs of hindering are followed by an infinit. with
or without pn.
817. potpa: c.inf., Il. 17. 421.
818. ‘56. padeiy scripsi, legebatur 5. radciv. ‘Emendationem
meam munire neglexi, ratus homines recti iudicii neque doctrinae
expertes veritatis notas facile assecuturos esse’ Bgk.+. He has
spoilt a good couplet. The idea is: ‘If I know that I must endure
a thing, I can look forward to it without flinching.’ It is suspense
that unnerves us, the possibility of suffering that makes cowards of
us all; if Fate makes up our mind for us, we can then concentrate
all our attention upon our will,
Cf. viv & Eumns yap Kijpes epesraow Oavaroo pupia as od« éore
puysiv Bporoy od8 iradvgéa I]. 12, 326; Eur. fr. 757.
819, twodvdp. here = ‘a subject of much prayer’; generally it =
‘much desired’.
821. aia 5 ynpaoKorras dripnoovar toxjas Hes. W. D. 185; cf. ib. 187.
anoynp. is used neither by Hom. nor Hes.
anatipaw I}, 13. 113.
822. Cf. 152. tives rdv rds peyioras ywpas éxdvtov Polyb. 1. 43. 1.
Camerarius takes the meaning to be ‘their land becomes less’ ;
ef. the fifth clause of the Decalogue.
824. Cf. 306. pn tis iwepBacin Ards dpxia SnAHonra Il. 3. 107.
825-30. A reproach addressed to unsympathetic friends. ‘How
ean you join the revellers when they are feasting on the fruits of
my land, and wearing garlands of flowers plucked in my gardens
which we can see from the market-place? Come, you Scythian,
shear your locks, and mourn with me.’ The poet’s property had
fallen into the hands of his enemies.
827. Sdpva tre xpuoéa Kdpas dvadnoavres elAamvaCoaow edppdvas
Pind. Pyth. 10.40. If we retain the MSS. reading we must take
év with gav0. kop. as well as with ¢iAaz., ‘at feasts and on their
heads.’
829. Sxi0a: probably ‘Scythian’, ‘hard drinker’, There is
possibly also a reference to oxv0i(w = ‘shave’ (Eur. El. 241). All
Scythians and Thracians, including women, d«patw navrdnact xpu-
pevo Plat. Laws 637 £; SxvOcn7v woow wap’ civp perer@pnev Anacr. 64, 9 ;
KAcopévea SxvOnor dpirjoavra dxpnrondrny yevéoOa . . . eredy (wpi-
Tepov BovrAwvTa meiv "EmoxvOicov Aéyovc: Hat. 6. 84; SxvGiori paver, @
of a drunken man, Athen. p. 221, who derives oxvos from oxvOos*
bid 70 rods SavOas ne par épw Tov Séovros peOvonecOa. Of course, the word
Q 2
228 NOTES
may be a proper name. Harrison refers to several persons bearing
this name, e. g. the father of Cadmus, tyrant of Cos (Cadm. settled
at Zancle in 494); another is the ‘ King of Zancle, who lost his city
in 494 (Hdt. 6. 23)’, There can, then, be no validity in the reason-
ing of Bergk, who rejects the word ‘ because it must be the name of
a slave, and an aristocrat like Theognis would never have conde-
scended to address so mean a person’; he suggests dad’ dye 57) *yxuTi
xeipe, ‘close to the skin’; cf. yairny dm a@pov éyxutl Kexappévos
Archil, 37,
830. Cf. 1200.
831. Cf. micres yap Tot 6uas Kai dmotia: ddAecay dvipas Hes. W. D.
372; 7h dmotia éexddobnoav, od 5¢ TH iota Eornkas Paul, Ep. Rom.
11. 20.
832. dpyaA.: in Hom., ‘unendurable,’ «ayaros, ordvos, péBos. Tr.
‘the knowledge of both is bitter,’ cf. 0b ywwpar ioxes é oiwy Soph.
Elect. 214, Schol. ob y:ywwoues. Others explain, ‘it is hard to
decide, to choose between the two.’
833, 0dpos : Bacchyl. 14. 61; Thuc. 2.52. Cf. rpiBos and rpiBn,
the former in Aesch. Ag. 197.
834. Cf. Od. 1. 32; A. 76AN, @ Téxvov, opaddAovow avOpwrous Beoi.
B. 70 faoroyr einas airiacac@m Oeovs Eur. fr. 256; 0. wax. Il. 1. 339,
Od. 8. 281.
835, vBpis te Bin re Od. 15, 329. A common complaint in the
Theognidea, cf. 40, 46, 50, 346, 677.
837. 8. Kijpes, ‘ plagues connected with drink,’ the positive and
negative poles, the Scylla and Charybdis of wine. The sore of
Philoctetes is called «jp, mararG xnpi (Soph. Phil. 42, 1166). There
may be in our passage a reminiscence of the two «jpes assigned to
Achilles, alternatives in both cases. Mimn., 2. 5 speaks of two «jpes,
death and old age. Sed. Bp. | Il. 22. 31, &e.
838. AvoweAns, ‘limb-exhausting.’ A. épos Hes. Th. 911; 2690s
Archil. 85; x@ya Ap. Rh. 4. 1523; Avoipedrods Baxyov wal Avorpedods
’Adpodirns yevvara Ovyarnp AvoipeArs Todaypa Hedyl. A. Pal, 11.
414; cf. yusoxdpous pedcd@vas Hes. W. D. 66.
839. Baxyov pérpov dpotov 6 pr Todd pnd eEAaxioTov. EoTL yap h
Avrns aitios 7} pavins Euenus 2; ovdé vw. m. | Il. 11. 648, and Th.
1363.
otpwd., ava Tv TéAW oTpwpwpevar Hdt, 2. 85.
841. Cf. 1224, .
axdpiotos : sc.éoTi. Bgk.* supports his conjecture dxapiotws by
an appeal to pndeé tds yapiras dxapioTws yapi(épevos Isocr. ad Demon.
31. We should then require an adverb (e. g. ed) with yxapifera: in
contrast with dyapiorws: the same objection applies to dydpioror
if translated ‘ one ungracious gift it gives’ (dydap. xapifera).
843, 4. A rejoinder to 841, 2.
The MSS. reading would mean ‘when a man above be-
comes a man below’, i.e. drops under the table. The sense required
is ‘when we see things upside down, we shall stop and go home’.
Cf. ‘Et sane iam lucernae mihi plures videbantur ardere totumque
triclinium esse mutatum’ Petron. Cena Tr. 64; cf. Juv. 6. 304.
844. rovtakis : rovrax: Pind. Pyth. 4. 28.
845. kelp. (pass. of rin) is in itself colourless, cf. 48. pi) auvety
ev xeipevov Plat. Phileb. 15.
847, émiBa=ériBn& ; xetpor’ AAE ewiBave Kar’ adxévos, aypre Satwov
NOTES 229
Lo iol ‘et caput impositis pressit Amor pedibus’ Propert.
Kevedgp. : adya Pind. Nem. 11. 29,
848. LevyAn Hat. 1. 31. Svedodov 1024, 1358 ; dvaAopor A€ovTt
épinat xetpa Bacchyl. 12. 46,‘a crushing hand’ ; lit. ‘heavy on the
neck’, Jebb. Cf. dvcvmros xwpa (‘hard for horses’) Plut. Philop.
14 ; dvadpOaApos (‘ offensive to the eye’) Telest. ap. Athen. 616 F.
849. gid0d.: dvdpdnoda Hat. 4, 142; ¢. ndwy Ael. N. A. 6. 62.
851. pr) pidrov éfanara was one of the maxims set up in publie by
order of the tyrant Hipparchus.
852. pad9., ‘soft words’; cf. éfamardtw aiutdAa nwriddovca Hes.
W. D. 873 3 oxAnpa padOakds Aéywv Soph. O. Col. 774.
853. Cf. jdea perv... olda Se viv Il. 14. 71; | H5n yap nat mpdobev
Meléag. A. P. 5.172; pev... drdp I. 1.165; wey... atrdpTh. 647.. Lhave
adopted the reading given 1038 a, where the MSS. have Advov #8n.
In the present passage Ada is due to the change of #5ea into #déa
and the desire to find another neuter plur. adjective (‘ sweet’ )(
‘more profitable’): cf. rd Ada Theoer. 26, 32. A. B. Cook (quoted
by Harr., p. 153) suggests that the use of Ada as a comparative
may be due to a ‘mistaken remfniscence of moAd Aduoy in Il. 1. 229
and Hes. W. D. 433’.
854, Cf. 956, 1340. Sevdcis dAtya xapis Praxilla (Scol. 21).
855. Cf. 47.
856. kexAw., ‘heeling over,’ or ‘leaving her course’. «Awédpevos,
‘swerving,’ 946. €Spapev: rpéxw is used of ‘running into danger’.
Tpéxew wept Yuxjs Hat. 9. 37.
857-60. Cf. ‘Donec eris sospes multos numerabis amicos ; tempora
si fuerint nubila solus eris’ Ov. Trist. 1. 9. 5.
859. For the omission of a verb after jv ef. 541.
maupakt, hap. leg., cf. dAvyduis, Tovrans 844.
860. donagoua cai giA@ is a frequent combination, e.g. Plat.
Apol. 29p. Brémere amd THY ypappatéwy THY OcddvTeW donagpors év
rais adyopais Mark 12. 38. For the plur. quid. cf. aduBpooay giro-
Tatov Pind. Nem. 8. 1.
861-4. In spite of the ingenuity lavished upon it, this elegy is
still an enigma. Of all the explanations offered the most probable
is that which takes it to be the complaint of a meretrix ; ef. Geyso,
p. 59 ‘Deserunt me amici (épacrai), nec volunt mihi gratificari
(dv5, pa. verba obscura); tamen ego pro vetere consuetudine
(avrouarn) vespertino tempore domo egredior (ad symposia) et
matutino redeo’. The ‘friends’ may be the lenones who refuse to
give her anything, and dvé. gay. may mean ‘ when lovers present
themselves’.
It has been suggested by several scholars that the speaker
is some domestic animal neglected by its owners. If so, the mean-
ing might then be : ‘ My friends will not give me anything in the
day (dvé. paw.), so I shall go out alone in the dark and come in at
cockcrow’. dv8. dav. possibly =‘ when men are about’, ef. dyopas
mAndovons, and this is perhaps the sense which we should attach to
a marginal note preserved in bd, viz. jyouy Kara TOV wapov THs
#pépas, a gloss which led Hermann and Emper. to the conjecture
dotpwv (Ahrens Sdéwy). This explanation would supply a fitting
contrast to éorepin. . . éyecpopévwr.
Harrison connects 857-60 with 861-4. ‘In 857-60 the poet
230 NOTES
complains that his friends are fair-weather friends; in 861-4 he
compares himself to a pet which is petted only when its masters
have nothing better to do (“ when visitors come in’’).’?’ But I see no
reason to suppose that the lines were intended to be an allegory.
864. Cf. é£eypécOar mpds tyépav Hdn GdrAexTpvdvay dddvrwy Plat.
Sympos. 223 co,
865-8. Note the careful arrangement and chiasmus.
865. dABos is given to dypnoror )( 868 every possessor of dper7 is
xpos ; 866 6ABos is wasted and lost )( 867 dper7 is never lost.
axpyotos here in its usual sense of ‘unfit for service’ )(
aixpnTys.
866. ‘Wealth which brings no profit to the man himself or to
his friends, as it is lost on such a person’ ; lit. ‘is of no worth’
(ovd€v). dABos, though in itself éaAds, becomes axpnoros itself when
bestowed upon an dxpyortos ; dpern can never be lost, as it never
gets into the possession of an a&yxpnoros.
867. Cf. xAێos ovm, OA. | Il. 2. 325, 7. 91, Od. 24. 196. The same
spirit of pride in one’s fighting power is expressed by Archil.
év Sopt pev por pa a pepaypevn, év Sopt & oivos Iopapixds, tivw 8 év dopi
xekApeévos fr. 2
868. Cf. 1006 ; for yiv and dorv cf. ot hve modw kal yatay €xovow"
dortv 5é por deifov Od. 6. 177; dAAo O of Kata dorv Kal of wepivaceTdovow
Od, 8. 551.
doy, lit. ‘town, as a dwelling-place’; root Fas, Eng. I was.
869, érata : anticipating an ¢i-clause ; summing up an ¢i-clause,
Od. 1. 84, 2. 275.
év. - TEGOL : cf. xdpa év vni méonor Il. 15. 624. Alexander rots
KeATovs fiero 6, Te uaddota Seditrera advrovs Tay dvOpwrivey éAmioas Ste
péya Gvopa TO abrov... épacay Sediévar wntore 6 ovpavds avrots Euméeoor.
He then sent them away, Tocodror iremmby S71 dAaCéves KeAToi eiow
Arrian 1. 4.
ovp. evp. Um. | Il. 15. 36, Hes. Th. 110, 702, 840.
ovp. xaAn. Il. 17. 425; odqpeos odp. Od. 15. 329; péy. ovp.
Tl. 1. 497.
870. Xapary. avOp. Hes. Th. 879; H. Aphr. 108.
871. Cf. ri xpi) Tov «bd mpdocorvra "uh mpacoovow ev pidois émapKety ;
Eur. Hecub. 984 ; ézapx. c. ace. Orest. 808.
872. )( 1107, 8 ; ef. (Antinous ref. to Odyss.) ris baipav ré5€ riya.
mpoonyarye Satds avinv ; Od. 17, 446.
873. pndé ce mégmay | Il. 20. 108 ; odd 6 YE 7. | Tl. 12, 406,
874 = 1092; ef. ei yucety mévos éoti, pidciv novos Euenus, A. P.-
12. 172.
876. HéTp. éx. wod.: cf. 1119. yatpe, ‘Hoiod’, dvOpwmos pérpov
éxav soins Pindar (?) ap. Proclum ad Hes.
877. 7ax’ dv, all MSS. except A here and 1070a, may be the
right reading.
av c. fut. is frequent in Hom. and Pindar. See Goodwin,
M. T. 196.
878. y. peA. Od. 11. 365.
879-84, Assigned by Reitzenstein to a Laconian, an imitator of
Tyrtaeus; he holds that the same poet also wrote 997-1002, 1087-90,
881. | ovpeos év Bnoons Il. 3. 34, Hes. W. D. 510.
Aiodos pidos adavarog: Oeotor Od. 10. 2; Oeotar pirw Ceondping 1s
purevey Tyrt. 5. 1.
NOTES 231
882. TiAat.: a name found in more than one i
locality: (1) a cape on the island Cythera, és ipaudathemsaa
Pausan, 3. 23,1; (2) MAaranorwy, a river in Arcadia, and another in
Messenia, Paus. 4. 34.4. Bergk*‘ is probably right in his suggestion
that our poet refers to a stream rising in Taygetus, .
as oe : > idle ie Tév case fons erris vapara Plat. Critias
: els THY Oddy dKVHowW TO Bdap ed
Cetisies 18 n wp efaryeww Demosth., ag.
883. Cf. oivoy ... Geo! moinoay dporov ... dmoaKeddoa eA cBGvas
Cypria 7; ‘ dissipat Euhius curas’ Hor. Od. 2. 11. 17. peAcd.: there
_ were two words pedrcdiv and pedrcdéivn, cf. wedcddvas H. Ap. 532:
pededavar Theocr. 21.5. Most edd. of Th. reject the MSS. -dvas for
-wvas (Camer.).
884. As A accents éAappérepas it is better to assume that w is due
to a slip, and to read -os with the other MSS.
885. Hirene, d. of Zeus and Themis; her sisters were Eunomia
and Dice, cf. Pind. 0], 13. 7. For the combination ef. rAodros 82
kat eipnyn Od. 24, 486; Aixa cai Eiphva tapim dvipacr mAovTov Pind.
Ol. 13.75 rinre: dé Te Ovaroiow eiphva peyddra mAOUTOY pEALyAw@oow 7’
doday dvdea Bacchyl. fr.3. Plutus is addressed as Gedy xdAduore Th.
1117, cf. tiv Kaddrioryy Gedy Eipqyny tipavres Eur. Orest. 1683. The
famous statue of Hirene holding the infant Plutus was made by
Cephisodotus in the fourth century.
886. moAéporo xaxoio Il. 1. 284.
887. dv’ éxe: cf. dvéxovca’ dvw éxovoa ds év Avxovpyw Aicxdros,
dove 8 av’ ovs éxwv Schol. Soph. O. Col. 674.
par. B.|: d€0 Bowons | 1197.
889. én. t., of a chariot ; as inmwy émBawéyer Il, 5. 255,
tr. dkutr. I]. 2. 383.
If we regard 889, 90, as a reply to the preceding line, trap. is
certainly not ‘languidum’ as Peppmiiller holds, to justify his con-
jecture véoy dyra (cf. Tyrt. 10. 27). ‘We are not fighting for our own
land,’ says one. ‘ No,’ says the other, ‘but we are at the scene of
battle.’
890. oA. Saxp. Il. 5. 737.
891-4. It is difficult to connect Cerinthus in north-east Euboea
with the expedition of the Cypselid Miltiades (506 B.c.), nor does the
reference fit in with what we know about the Persian invasion of
the island. There may be an allusion to some incident in the long
struggle between Eretria and Chalcis for the possession of the
fertile Lelantian plain; it is equally possible that the lines deal
with an internal revolution in which the nobles were defeated by
the masses, headed perhaps by an aspirant to tyranny, and dispos-
- sessed of theirland. (Cf. the use of dya0oi and «axoi Th, 57. 49, &e.)
We cannot point to any interference by the Cypselids or other
Corinthians in the internal affairs of Euboea. The reading KupeAt-
Séov is amply supported by an inscription on a golden colossus
set up by Cypselus at Olympia «i pi) éye xpvaods auphdartos elpi
Kodogads efWAns ein Kupedrdav yeven ; the phrase may have become
proverbial with the meaning ‘a curse on all tyrants and their
friends’. Cf, néAa mor’ Foay GAnipor MiAjow Ar, Plut, 1002; ‘Queen
Anne is dead,’ ‘Sister Anne is still waiting.’
The Lel. Plain is first mentioned in H, Ap, 220 orijs 8 émi
Anravtw rediw.
232 NOTES
891. Kyp. is included in the Catalogue with roAvaravaos ‘Ioriaa
Il. 2. 537.
893. Siem. , : govern.’
894. For as, cf. ws Bay Oavor Sorts... Od. 15, 359; Bergk compares
Zed warep, ws XadvBov Trav amdAo:To ~évios Callim. fr. ‘463, the German
dass doch and the Latin ‘ ut illum di perdant’.
895, 6. For the form ef. 1223, 1225; for the sentiment ef. 1171.
896. ayvwp., stoliditas, Hdt. 4. 93.
897. Zevs ore 5n fp dvipeco. Korecoapevos xadernvyn Il. 16. 386.
wavTa = én mayti 325,
902. Cf. dddov 8 dAdov €Onke Oeds émdevéa purav Theocr, 25. 50;
GAN’ od yap airés mavr éniotacOa Bporav mépuner” GA 8° dAdo mpéa-
KELT QL yépas Rhesus 106; ‘non omnia possumus omnes ’ Verg. Eel.
8. 63; otros pev mavaptoros ds attés mavra vonon Hes. W. D. 293.
airs, ‘alone, unaided’; cf. 959.
903-80. See Appendix.
The general idea is: ‘Don’t squander, or you will become
a beggar; don’t scrape and stint, for you may not live to enjoy
your wealth. When your income decreases, spend less; when it
increases, you can afford to spend more; always let your expendi-
ture be proportionate to your means at that time.’
903. ‘Sees that his expenditure is according to his means, and
follows on its track * (ferreting out every item), i.e. he knows on
what he has spent every farthing.
904, tots ovv. “2 ‘4 in the eyes of the wise.’
905. Cf. @varov civra xp?) d:dvpous dégew ywpas, ort T avpiov dient
potvov dAlov dos, xwT. mevTHKovT’ étea (adv BabdmAovTov TedXels
Bacchyl. 3. 78-82; ef. Lucian, A. P. 10. 26.
906. Cf, elxoo: 8 txredéoais éviavrots Pind. Pyth. 4. 104; rdv Biov
éferéAeceyv Diod. Sic. 1. 49.
907. ‘Who had a longer span of life before him.’
908. rotrov, subject of eld. twa c. indic.; ri od« eppul’ Evavriv
. . . Stws amndAdaynv ; Aesch. Prom. 747.
909. 6, ‘on which account,’ as Eur. Hee. 18; 76 I. 3. 176.
910. Cf. 5€5nyya tiv xapdiay Ar, Ach. 1; Ovpodaxjs pidOos Od.
8. 185.
911. Cf. xabamep év rpiddw yevdpevos Plat. Laws 799 c.
914. reA. Epy. Od. 2. 272.
917. éxreAX., ‘before accomplishing his purpose’ (se. vdov), i.e.
saving all he intended to save; ef. é«r. €pov; or can it mean
‘ before getting through all his money’ ?
Cf. 974. xaredOdvr’ “Atdos eiow Il. 6. 284.
919. ok’, i.e. to himself. Bgk. compares ‘cuncta manus avidas
fugient heredis amico quae dederis animo’ Hor. Od. 4. 7. 19.
921. Svérp., ‘wasted, squandered’; usually ‘delay’, ‘spend time’.
trayo, ‘T die’ : “leave the world’ , ‘withdraw’; of an army
withdrawing Hdt. 4. 120.
924, ped. €x. : Tv mpdabev pedéTHV Exépev oixnia bécba Hes. W. D.
457,
pereTn = émpedrcca.
925. ‘By so doing you would neither toil for another and leave
him the fruits of your toil, nor would you be a beggar and a slave.’
ampo- = urép, as in ov ad moAAduees THY nv TmpoTeivav =pobwapas puxnv
dopi Soph. Ajax 1270.
Ee
en Se Se RO NE CRE
& oe"
al
oe
ON el
NOTES 233
peradoins, ‘give as a share’ not ‘give a share of’ (Camer. read
Kaparov) ; iva pi) petadoiey 7d pépos Xen. An. 7.8.11. Cf. MET Epov
xaparov éSovow Od. 14. 417; so too trévos, 46xO0s, labores.
926, Sovd. teA., ‘accomplish slavery,’ like 7eA. €pyov, ‘bring
about.’ yijpas Ocot redéovow dpevov Od. 23. 286. 3
928. év 7. yével, ‘in this age or society of ours *, ‘among such
a generation of citizens as the present’. Cf.191, 1141. ovdey dixady
éotw év TQ viv yéever Eur. fr. 696 ; rav ye viv ai Ts émyOovioy Bacchyl.
5.4; ws apddp’ Eor! ovppépoy 7d pndev doxeiv byes év T® viv xpdvw
Ar. Plutus 50. :
929. 7 podts Eyvws Todr’ Enos ds ovdels OdSiv ExovTL pidos; Mare. Arg.
A. P. 5. 113 ; rav éxdvtwr ndvres pido: Eur. fr. 465, :
930, Hither ‘ You yourself are no longer regarded as such a good
man’, or (?) ‘a good man is no longer the same man as before’,
931, 2. A cynical reply to the preceding. ‘Even the man de-
seribed in 915 sqq. gained something.’
amokAaiw, c. accus. Plat. Phaed. 117c; so dromevOeiv twa Plut,
Cor. 39.
933. For the sing. vb. cf. 885. dad. | always in this position in
Od. and Hymns (eight times), and Il. 2. 184, 5. 216, 24. 368. So
too the five examples in the Index to Paley’s Hesiod, and all those
given in Steph. from hex. or elegiac poetry.
935-8 were certainly not intended to follow close upon 933, 4,
They are a fragment of a much longer poem quoted by Stobaeus
under the name of Tyrtaeus. Our version differs in several respects
from the Stobaean text. No notice is taken of KaéAXos in 935-8,
which deal with dper alone and were inserted as a commentary
on the first element in 933.
934. GABtos Ss very frequently at the beginning of a line,
unaccompanied by a verb, as 1253; Hes. Th. 954; Theoer. 12. 34.
For this use of an adj. as predicate ef. vymos Il, 5. 406; dicuopos
Od. 20. 194,
936. eixew mpodvpov Od. 18.10. yapys, ‘place’; orpéPeoO ex ywpns
Il. 6. 516.
937. maow 5é perémperev Hpweoor Il. 2. 579.
939-42. It has been suggested that the singer is a maiden,
abandoned by her lover; but how would this explain kai ydp «rd. ?
The author feels like the man in Plat. Sympos. 176 4 ravu yadends
éxw ind Tov XOes méTOV Kal Séopa ava~vyxjs Tivos. The poet is hoarse
after the debauch of the night before. ‘I have no one to accom-
pany me’, ‘I have a bad cold’, were then, as now, well-known
excuses,
Harrison offers the following explanation of 939-44 : ‘ The scene
is at a x@pos. The speaker at first declines to sing, but finally
consents to join in a chorus (d@ay. 6. ém, would be achorus, not a
solo, ace. to Dr. Jackson). It is not hard to fill up the gaps in the
dialogue, of which we have only one side. ‘ Will you sing us
something?” ‘Tam afraid I am out of voice; I was at a party
last night.” ‘The accompanyist perhaps does not satisfy you?
*¢T could not wish for a better. You should have a duet, only my
friend, the knave, has left me in the lurch. But if you like I will
lead off Auld Lang Syne.’’’
939. Aly’ dadev Od. 10, 254.
944. @. én. | 1116.
234 NOTES
Seftds, ‘on the right side,’ as aierds Sefids digas Il, 24. 320;
‘si deos salutas, dextrovorsum censeo’ Plaut. Cure. 1. 1. 70; mpordceis
dpéeye émbdééia Critias 2. 7.
The singer stood on the right of the musician and turned
to the right to address the gods. @eots évdégia maow oivoxde Il.
1. 597; Bn & twerv aitnow évdégia pata Exaorov (Odyss. begging)
Od, 17. 365.
945-8. There is no need to follow Bergk in assigning these lines
to Solon; they are certainly full of Solonian echoes. Cf. edOefar
eis €xacrov appdcas Sixnv Sol. 32.19; ebvopia 8 edxoopa kal dpria mavT’
dmopaive: Sol. 4. 33; Snuw pev yap édwxa Téicov Kpatos bacov émapKet
. ovT’ émopegdpevos . . . Kal Tols éppacduny pnbev dees Exew .. .
vixav 8 ov ciao’ ovderépous ddixws Sol. 5; xphyacr weOdpevor | Sol, 4. 6.
945. 7AG€ Oeairnros xabapiy 6dév Callim. Ep. 7 ; dpOdv KéAevOov iwy
Pind. Pyth. 11. 39; mpayypatwy dpav é6d6v Pind. Ol. 7. 46.
946. dpt., ‘sound, true’; dpr. Bafev Il. 14. 92; dpr. pnddpevos
Pind. Ol. 6. 94; véos dprios Th. 154.
947, xoop.: ‘set in order, govern, administer, act as magistrate
over’; used by Hdt. in ref. to the rule of Pisistratus ém roto
KaTeaTewot évewe THY TOALY KOopEwY KAAGs Te Kal eb Hdt. 1.59. xdopos
is used of a constitution (esp. oligarchical), peraorjca tov Kéopov
Kai és Snuokpariav trpéya Thuc. 4. 76. The Cretan «dopo were olig.
magistrates Arist. Pol, 1272 a.
émi tp.: ‘yield to, put myself in the hands of,’ cf. ob per
émérpere ynpai Avyp® Il. 10. 79; rats émOupyias pr émrpémovres Plat.
Laws 802 s.
Aurapyv. Pindar uses this adjective as an epithet of Marathon
(Ol. 13. 110), Thebes (Pyth. 2. 3), Athens (Is, 2. 20).
949-54, Two explanations have been suggested : (1) It denotes
forbearance in the hour of victory. ‘He prides himself on not
having used his power to make himself tyrant’ (Harr.). If so,
cf. Plut. Sol. c. 14. Busolt (Griesch. Gech.) finds in 951 a reference
to the restoration of the oligarchy during the lifetime of Theognis.
But why should we attach a literal interpretation to this one line
and regard the others as metaphors? (2) The theme is a fruitless
conquest. It is difficult to accommodate mpnftas, reAéooas, &e., to
the case of a man ‘entrusted with an elective tyranny, an
aiovpynrns’ (Harr.). They are better suited for a person who is
unable to enjoy a victory. The first lines undoubtedly imply a
conquest secured by force. ‘My success after all was no success’
is the dominant note. There can be little doubt that we have
before us the complaint of a baffied lover. It is significant that
the first couplet reappears in the Musa Paedica (1278 ¢,d). Erotic
poetry offers exact parallels to the language of this elegy.
949. veBp. and Aéwv proverbially designate a helpless victim and
an omnipotent enemy; edAaBeloba: pr) Karévayta déovTos veBpds EAOGV
potpay aipeicOa xpe@v Plat. Charm. 155d; A€wv ds dAnl memoOds |
IL. 5. 299, 17. 61, Od. 6. 1303 dypedoas Tov veBpdv dmwdAcoa (of an
unsuccessful lover) Rhianus A. P. 12. 146; qypevOny in an erotic
sense A, P. 12, 23.
950. kata. cf. dia:BorAin 324. aipatos dppa iw Od. 11, 96,
951. rex. é@m.: cf. xpoocdwy émwéBarvov Il, 12, 4445; modAw ov«
dAanages | Il, 2. 367.
953. mpy. erotic as in émpaxOn Ta peyota Theocr. 2. 143 ; jpacOnr,
o as veo ———
a
Tan gas gala ly ERIE san Pom
<2
~ <2
NOTES 235
_—
épidour, ervxov, karémpag’, dyam@ua: A. P. 5. 51: bo é é
sap ‘ntppet (erot.) ance Ke 26, +. anes ees
954. dvicoaper Epyov Epwros Paul. Sil. A. P. 5. 275: # i
— (erotic) Rufin. A. P. 5. 75. ia ca
955. Cf. SerAods ed Epdovte watrmorarn ydpis eoriv: o} ip a
dps 105-7. fens weak a pore
956. ‘You will be deprived of much that belongs to you, and you
will get nothanks,.’ xnpoce: fut. pass, (ef. ryujooum, pidrjoouar, &e.),
The MSS. reading gives an exact parallel with 105-7 quoted above.
I see no reason to change to the third person and read ynpedo«
(Brunck), ‘he will be without’ ; 4 dvdpav ynpever Od. 9. 124. yqpwors
(Stob.) may represent ynpwoeis.
958. | xpr<wv ixoro, cf. | xpyifwy érdedoent 1333.
959. awd «pny. wed. | Il. 16. 160, 21. 257; em xp. py. | (dat.)
H. Pan 20. For the erotic figure, cf. ‘The fountain from the which
my current runs Or else dries up ; to be discarded thence! Or keep
it as a cistern, for foul toads To knot and gender in!’ Othello to
Desdemona (Act iv, Se. 2). mémwxev é« xawis of a faithless husband
Hds. 1. 25. ivw is frequently so used in A. Pal., e.g. peddw rd
Pidnua word Tov Epwra renwxws 5,305; and again, in a similar sense,
dnd 5é€ vdaros ddXoTpiov dnéaxov Kal awd myis dAdoTpias pi) wins Prov.
9.18 b. LXX. A spring of pure water is called by Aesch. rapOévos
myn (Pers. 613).
960. Cf, madogirciv 5€ Te Tepavdv 1345.
961. re96A. Cf. of OnpedovTes Ooroda: 7d Hdwp Athen. 298 B; fig. =
‘disturb’; @oAot dé xapdiay Eur. Alc. 1067. dvap.: ef. dvémovye citw
pappara Od. 10. 235.
For iAvi cf. ra Trevxea xara, Ta Tov pada vewd& Aipvns KeioeO in’
iAvos KexaAvppeéva Il, 21. 317.
962. nidpevos Od. 10. 160; mfera: Ion 2. 10.
There is no need to discuss the innumerable conjectures in-
tended to supplant 7) morayod. As Wendorff bas pointed out, the
key is to be sought in the difference of gender. The disgusted
lover will seek another maid or boy.
963. Cf. 117-28.
oapnvéews Hdt. 1. 140.
964. pvOyds’ tpdmos Hesych. ‘tone’, ef. yivwoxe oios puopds
dvOpwmous exer Archil. 66 ; S001 xPovious Exovor puopods Kai xademovs
Anacr. 74, 2.
965, émix. 700s Hes. W. D. 67, 78.
966. ‘Putting on for the day,’ cf. ‘ponit personam amici cum
induit iudicis’ Cic. Offic. 3. 10.
967. éxd., ‘ publicly denounces, exposes,’ cf, 1342.
969. €bOnv aivqoas, being an explanation of the preceding line,
does not require any connecting particle. Hartung aptly compares
7d B& KaAMCTOY, Td BE GavpacriTurov followed by an explanatory
sentence not introduced by yap or 8¢.
kata 1. Cf, xadeni) Kata mavTa biAioTiov Maecius A. P, 5. 114.
970. Stéxw (se. vaiv) without an expressed object like many other
nautical expressions in Greek ; tr. ‘I stand off’, ‘ give a wide berth
to’ (Harrison), cf. déxeuv dn’ ddAAndwy Thue, 2. 81, of two armies.
971, 2. Cf. 699, 1003. :
émotvov (‘a drunkard’s prize’) seems to be the only instance of
this form ; éroimos is given by Suidas, cf. émoivioy byvov deides Nonn.
236 NOTES
Dion. 11. 300; but we have émowoyoevo. H. Aphr. 204. For the
custom, cf. juérepos 6 mupapyots Ar. Kts. 277. ‘The cake was given
as a prize to the banqueter who kept up the symposium all night
as the éwAoxpacia was the punishment for those who failed,’ Neil
on Kts. l.c¢.
973. mp&ra, cf, émhy 57 mpHra tdnabe Od. 4.414; xara yaia nadvmre: |
I], 14, 114.
974. With xataBq supply és from the prec. line; cf. ds av Aaxnor
. - loBdrépapoi re Kai Pepeorépavar Xdpites Badwow aude Tipav
vpvoow (supplying @ from és) Bacchyl. 18. 3.
8. Ilepo. | 1296 and passim A. Pal.
975, 6. Cf. 1047, 8.
976. dep. : cf. qparo mivwy 501. The reading dap’ évaerp. is probably
due to écopav in the next line. The MSS. version might mean
‘after having had the gifts of D. brought in’: 4 rpamwe¢’ eionpero
Ar. Frogs 518, Schol. expl. eicepépero. For Sapa cf. 6@pa Arwvicou
moAvynééos (= oivos) Hes. W. D. 614.
977. Cf. obxért yotvar’ éXappa | Tyrt. 10.19 (a sign of old age) ;
‘dum virent genua’ Hor. Epod. 13. 4.
979-82. Cf. 63.
980. on., ‘exert himself,’ as Il. 4. 2382.
appdotepa to be taken as a contained accusative with omevdor ;
ef. me(os 7} vavrns 5¢ meipay THVd’ Euwpavey Tadas; appdrepa. Aesch.
Pers. 719, 20; Il. 13. 166.
981. Cf. aipvatows Adyouor Bedyet Od. 1. 56.
983. kata@., ‘set our heart on’, ‘devote ourselves to’.
984. tepm.: 1068; Od. 18.37. €py épat.: cf. ivepraw epy. 1064 ;
inepoevta é€, Il. 5. 429.
épy, ‘as long as it can sustain, enjoy,’ on the analogy of
pepe trévov.
985. Cf. Toy vees @keia ws el mrepov 7) e vonpa Od. 7. 36; dnd xdovds
wore vonua eior H. Ap. 186 ; ds 8 onér’ array) vonpa dua. orépyow mEpNON
H. Herm. 43; ws 8 67’ av dign vdos avépos... ws kparmv@s Il, 15. 80.
ayA. 7B. ef. 1008. We find a fem. form ayAaay #Bav Bacchyl.
5. 154.
986. Cf. matdeias moAunparovu avOos wKitepov atadiov 1306.
987. Sopve., either ‘ toil in which spears are hurled’, or ‘ toil of
spear-hurling men’; cf. dopvacdw Apgitpiwon Hes. Sh. 54; dSopuc-
contev poxdev Soph. Aj. 1188; Aaoccdos Hom. ; inmocoas Pind.
movos: of battle as in Hom. (e.g. Il. 6. 77) and Hdt. 8. 89.
990. Cf. oivy BeBapnétes Od, 3, 139.
992. Xatpyrets Bekker ; 8 dAAote Bek.
993. épip. tuvov detons { Theoer. 1. 61. For a diff. use of Oeiva in
this connexion ef. aixa Ajs éppor Oéuev (as an a0Aov) Theocr, 5, 21.
994. Cf. 1008, 1305.
997. Of. JTipos 8 "HéAtos péoov ovpavoy auduiBeBnee Il. 8. 68. Join
éxov pov. Ur,
999. The correct reading is attested by Athen. Anyor pevos ov
and by Xépv. Ouvp. pépo. The word Ayjyomev has a double function :
(1) with deinvou, (2) with yapi(dpevor.
1000. yaorpi xap. | Juba A. P. app. 5. 29.
1004. y. dvi. o. | : cf. 13822,
1005. méAni Te nayri re dj | Il. 3. 50.
ee
NOTES 237
1006. ed diaBas, ‘with legs set firmly apart,’ L. 9
458; Tyrt. 11. 21. ‘i Rese wens ease By, Be AS
1008. colts voq, ‘is merry.’
1009. Cf. 722. Cf. dvipit & od O€uts modAcov mapévta va 1
admis dyKopiooa Bar Baochyl. 3. 88. z ian tie aad
dvnBav, generally = iwvenesco, as Zev, 6th 8° dvfBnoas Callim.
Zeus 56; also used with maw Ar. Lysistr. 669 ; dis Synes. Ep. 123.
Butelsewhereit = reiwvenesco without any word like madw, ef. pdvos 6
vovs madaovpevos avnBa Plut. De Educ. Puer. 8.
1010. wéAerar (= efeorr): cf. yivera 474,
1011. Cf. aioxuve te yévos xara 8 dyAadv ei5os éhéyxer (wevin) Tyrt.
10, 9. saxdév is so frequently connected with yijpas that the original
xadév had to make way for it in our MSS.
émi, ‘besides.’ éAéyyxet, ‘disfigures’ ; ‘dishonours’ in Hom. and
Pind. Pyth. 11. 49. Stephanus gives but two instances of émeAéyyw
(D. Laert. and Euseb.).
1012, Old age makes one’s hair turn white.
Cf. éoae@’ br’ ob mdpecba, Todds ToAUs* GAN Gry erei-you" % cuveTi)
KpoTapay dnrrerat juetépwy Apollonidas A. P. 11, 25; modu) yap émei-yerau
dvi pedaivns Opié nin ovveris ayyedos HAckins Philod. A. P. 5, 112.
Another explanation is ‘ swoops down on our head like a bird of
rey’.
; 1015. mtqoow: c. ace. in Hom.; 7. 6updy ’Axaiay (‘cowed’) Il,
4, 40.
The three woes here mentioned are characteristically Theog-
nidean, and are often attributed to mevin: (1) having to cower be-
fore one’s enemies, cf. 345; (2) involuntary sin ; xpnyoo. cand. roAAAa
d:5doxer 389; (3) having to suspect one’s friends 811-14. Correspond-
ing to these we have three Theognidean ideals : (1) revenge 349 ; (2)
riches that enable a man to do good 561, 686; (3) the possession of
a faithful friend 97. Others take tmepB. to mean ‘ go over to one’s
enemies ’.
1018. wrovdw: cf, éxrdace Sappho 2. 6; épwre adrds érrodOns Eur.
I. Aul, 586.
SpyArkins, ‘youth,’ as mavres duds oriABovtes OpndrtKkinv éparewhy
Orph. Arg. 1118. In Homer it is used like dpm dé ; ef. Tl. 13, 431,
485 ; Od. 3. 49, 6, 23.
1020. Cf. cxf eixedrov % xai dveipy Od. 11. 207; taxa ydp oe mapép-
xerar ds bvap HBn Theocr. 27. 8. ddryoxp. Hat. 1. 38.
1023. Cf. éni (vy adyéva Ocivan Hes. W. D. 815.
1024, «dépy, here first. Hom. has xapjar:, «apy, Kpati, Kpareadr.
1025. par., ‘foolish, futile.’
1026. i@vr., i.e. they go straight for the mark.
1029. Of, 355. 7AGO: Adwy drAnra maddy rerAndti Ovp@ (oracle)
Hadt. 5. 56.
1030 = 366.
1081. révOos déger | Od. 11.195; 7m. evi orjPecow defor Il. 17, 189.
1032, 3. Cf. 1107. dx0éw, cf. wey’ dxOqoas Il, 1, 517, ‘in great
distress.’ b 3
1034, Cf. 1190. ds ob fnid’ éorl Oey épinvdéa Sapa dvdpacr ye
Ovnroiar Sapnpevat ov8’ imocinew I}. 20. 265.
1035. ‘To the bottom of the sea.’ Cf. "HédAios 3” dvépovoe Aumav
mepixadréa Aipyny Od. 3.1; ws pw’ dp’ ddurAdov yAapupas vews els lbp
dduméppupov dpvas Epupay Arion 1. 18; 6 movropédav moppupéas Aipvas
~
238 NOTES
Eur. Hipp. 744. For a similar combination of the sea and Hades ef.
édv xataB@ eis Tov Gdnv, wap... édv Katacknvwow eis TA EgxaTa THs
Gaddoons Ps. 138, 8,9; dnd Tod mpoownov cov Tod piyw; ib. 7 = mpo-
pvyoa Th. 1034.
1036, T. jepdevra | Il. 8. 13.
1039. Cf. 1069.
1040. HAl@os Goris ph mav KBpov direct Eur. Cyc]. 5387; ‘rapidus
torrens Sirius’ Verg. Georg, 4, 425 ; réyye TAcUpova ov’ Td yap doTpov
mepiTéAXeTat Alc, 39. 1; oivos dproros émei xepadny kal yovvata Seipios
dager Hes. W. D. 587.
1041, 2. Cf. 1217, 18.
Sedpo : without a verb ; cf. depo, pidn, A€xTpovde Od. 8, 292.
1048. Cf. 763, 4, 887, 8.
1044, dort., ‘not rugged,’ )( kpavaz) *Idaxn. Kpavdn is the name of
an island Il. 3. 445; vnots dépadr Kal dordpedos Antiphil. A. P. 9. 418 ;
aTupearAn Bpéwer dxtH A. Rh. 2. 323. The word causes no difficulty
whatever unless we insist on applying it to Megara. Reitzenstein
thinks that it conceals the name of some city. ©
1046. Cf. dpradéa ddars, ‘a gift to be eagerly seized,’ Pind. Pyth. 8.
65 ; xépdea apr. Od. 8. 164,
1049, Cf. 27, ds re marip @ madi Od. 1. 308 ; Kai uv mav7’ edibage
naThp wae pidrov viéa Theocr. 13. 8 (Heracles and Hylas).
1050. Gar’ évi Oup@ BaddAcev Od. 12. 217; od F evi pect Badrdreo
ojow Hes. W. D. 10% ; od 52 rat7a Ted Ered Oco Ovp@ Hes. W. D. 27;
ef. Il. 4.39; Od. 11. 454.
1051. Bergk needlessly changed saxdv to ypéos; Kaxdv )( dyab@
(1052); émeivyopuevos )( Babein. Bgk. quotes émerxOjvat pév voy Tay
mphypa tikrer opddpata, ée T&v Cynyiae peyadrar pidéovor yiveoOau Hat.
7. 10.
op. Bad. Il. 19. 125. Cf. BadvpAra Pind. Nem. 3. 53; Badvdogos
Pyth. 1. 66.
1053. patw., here of haste and rashness; cf. wip ovpeot paivnrat
Tl. 15. 606. awér.: cf. viv ydp wére: Te nal ppovav ovdev ppoveis Eur,
Bacch. 332. méroua 8 édniow, ‘I am fluttered with forebodings’
(Jebb), Soph. O. T. 487.
1057. wex. 8. Il. 20. 298, ‘ pleasing gifts.’
1058. The corruption evidently lies in what the MSS. reproduce
by pev, vuy, pnv. The 8 in A is probably original ; it cannot be
the result of an attempt to amend the metre, as the line is still
incomplete (piv Kal cg does complete it). The best emendation is
peAguev (Ahrens); the variants of the MSS. may be due to the
absence of the first two syllables in the archetype; it suits the
context better than Hiller’s péAowev and has been adopted by
Crusius in his revision of Hiller. ‘For us to possess and for our
neighbours to be interested in’; we must use our gifts for the good
of others, cf. 769-72. pédrouey might mean ‘and we are the talk
of the neighbourhood ; so it is high time to abandon our quarrel’.
1061. ‘ Keep hidden,’ cf. xpiavres ydp éxovar Oeoi Biov avOpmmoror
Hes. W. D. 42; obs épaya roddy év peyapy tAodTov Karaxpias exe
Pind. Nem. 1. 31.
1063. Cf. 1335, 6. SpAE is not necessarily masculine.
mavvuxo. éypnooovtes Il, 11. 5515; te mavyvxos Od. 14. 458; ef.
evie mavnpépios Th. 1336.
1064, Cf énrvos && Epov evro Tl, 1. 469.
LE
2 chen hge “Pa
me"
a
NOTES 239
1066, émt., hap. leg., is rejected by many critics: bu 4
émrépropat 1218 ; émrepmyjs H. Ap. 413, We might, aroha soe
ém Teprv. with m. ;
1067, | avd. 75. y. Od. 19. 408.
1070. Cf. 1131, 2.
1074, x. pey. dp. | A. P. App. 3. 39.
1075. amp., here certainly = ‘undone’, as in ei 7 TovTwy amp.
ae eat Leg. 316. It has an active sense in dmpnerdv ye véecbat
1077. Cf. GdAX’ emi vd bAo7 rérara Sedov. Bporois: Od. 11. 19.
1078. m., ‘barriers.’ uv. is used actively as well as passively ;
povdevra ovveroiov Pind. Ol. 2. 93, imitated by Bacchy]. povéor rt
ovveTa yaptw (3. 85),
1081. dvSp. bBpror. Il. 13. 633,
1083, 4 partly corrects 1071-4. ‘If you do change your disposi-
tion, you must still be true to a friend,’
1084. Cf. 319. | eum. aitvy éxov Il. 16. 107. és rédos, ‘ for ever,
always’; és TéAos ov« dnatnow H. Herm. 462.
1085. We know that the name Demonax was borne by (1) a
Mantinean, (2) a philosopher of whom a biography was written by
Lucian, (8) a tragic poet.
1086 =1238. Cf. 1283.
1087. Cf.‘ Ledaei Lacones’ Martial 1. 36. 2; C. and P. are Aaxedai-
povos éf Eparew7s Il. 3. 239; Aax. diay Od. 3. 326, 13. 440; 5. of other
places, e. g. Arisbe Il. 2. 836, Elis Il. 2. 615.
1088. én’: cf. emi xphvn véwecOa Od. 13. 408. In Hom. we find
pdos *AAdeoto «rd. (Il. 11. 726); there is no need to read Eijpu&ra
(Herwerden, followed by Bgk., and Crusius).
Eurotas and Lacedaemon were the children of Taygeta, one of
the Pleiads.
1089. Cf. wn puv (ératpov) mpdtepos Kxaxdv Epéns... i 5€ oe Y dpyn
H Tt €mos eimav aroOvpuov He Kal Epéas Sis Téa TivvcOa peuvnpuévos Hes.
W. D. 708.
The invocation of the Dioscuri has led some critics to assign
these lines to a Spartan poet (e. g. Chilon, ace. to Hartung). They
are here invoked not as Spartan deities, but as the divine type of
ideal friendship, to whom a petition affecting good faith between
friends would be most appropriately addressed.
1091. ‘Iam troubled about.’ The only other examples of dpyakéws
in Steph. are from the works of late writers as Manetho, Pollux,
&e. dpyaréws péperar moALds xpdvos Adespot. A. P. 9. 499, éxw c. adv.
is Homeric, vwAepéws éxévev Il. 5. 492.
1095, 6, Cf. 1151. | oxérreo viv, Mevédaae Il, 17. 652.
1096. xdpw 0éc0a Eur. Ion 1104.
1097. There may possibly be a reference to a bird kept captive
at the edge of a lake, and employed to fish for its master. No
satisfactory emendation has been offered ; &« Adxpns peyadns Herm, ;
éx Awéns vepédAns Griife.
énaipw Hdt. ; émacipw Hom., Hat.
merevos Hdt. 2. 123; rerenvds Hom. ; mernvds (A B) Hat. 8. 106 ;
noravés Pind. Nem. 3, 80.
1099. Bpdxov : ‘Holodos év ro Sevrépw MeAapmodias, ov TH mw oKUMpoV
Aéyer ‘mdhaas 8 dpyipeov aximpov pépe Saxe 8 dvaxri” Kat wadey * oKtm-
_ pov exo érépn’* dpoiws 5€ Kat ’Avagipavdpos év 7H ‘“Hpwodoyia cxvmpov
240 NOTES
Athenaeus 498 with further exx. from Anax. and Anacr.: ef.
paudxiraves Aesch, Choeph. 1049, and o¢uy | Iliad 12. 208 ; | Zépupin
Od. 7. 119; | Secpov admopphgas (cf. Th. 459) of a runaway horse,
Il. 6. 507. Cf. 1361.
1100. émd., ‘ wisdom,’ Od. 5. 437.
1101. Cf. 1239, 1262.
1103. See Appendix.
1106. &maow: dat. of person judging as in 6 aor KAewds Oidirous
kadotvpevos Soph. O. T. 8.
1107. Cf. | @ por éyd Sdn Il. 18. 54; Svopevéow pev xdpya II. 3.
51; cf. avin, rpya frequently so used in Hom.
KaTaxappa, hap, leg. : kataxaipw Kal Kataxepropéew Hat. 1. 129;
ef. Hdt. 7. 239.
1115. Most scholars, following Emper., read po év.: ef. dAxiv
pev po mpatrov dveidiioas Il. 9. 34. Bergk even adds ‘ duplex acecu-
sativus hoe loco ferri nequit’. We have dévedi¢ev éva Plat. Apol.
30 E; Toadr’ évedifes we (‘thus’ contained acc.) Soph. O. C. 1002.
Here ‘ with regard to my poverty’. Cf. also ruAdv p’ wveidioas Soph.
O. T. 412. Hartung’s ra ph po gives excellent sense, but is not
needed.
1116. Cf. épyacdpevoy ypnyata peyada Hat. 1. 24.
1117. Cf. 1365. Plutus, son of Demeter and Iasius, Hes, Th.
969; gpos is naAdoTos Hes. Th. 120; the author of the Oedipodea
calls Haemon «ddAdordv Te Kal ipepoéstaroy dddwv. Cf. od 3 & Kpa-
Tiare TlAovte ravtwy Supdvewv Ar, Plut. 230.
1119. 4B. p., ‘the full bloom of youth.’ 48ns pérpov txovro Od, 11.
317. PotBos "An. | Il. 1. 43, 64.
1120. Anrotdys first occurs H. Herm. 158.
a0. Bac. | 1346.
1121. Kak. éxr. Gr. | Hes. W. D. 115.
Sikyn = dixaiws 753; Il. 23. 542; Soph. O. C. 760; cf. dBAaBéws
1154, Most edd. read Bior.
With 1121, 2 ef. 1153, 4. #8n and mA. are contrasted 1063-8.
1124. Cf. 703. HAvd.=arnd., ‘returned,’ cf. marpds épxopévoro Od.
1, 408, péya 5. with éavadus; for a similar order of words ef.
1136 where OvAvyrévs goes with €Bav though separated from it by
éxtpodinévtes. Others take pey. 5. as a reference to the house of
Odysseus (accus. of ‘motion to’ with 7Avdev). For the accus. ef.
éxddpev OA€Opov Il, 16. 99.
* 1125. vA. 0. | Od. 9. 272, 287, 368; cf. v. yadno | Od. 4. 748.
1126. | xovp. dddx. Il. 7. 392, 19. 298. Frequently the beginning
of an Hom. hexam. becomes the end of a Theogn. pentam, e. g. 1256.
x. Gd. | Callin. 1. 7, Tyrt. 10. 6.
eVppov (Il. 15. 99) is better than éugpwy which is commonly
accepted, Od. ‘joyfully slew the suitors of Pen.’. éuppov was
introduced because the scribes did not see that IInveA. was to be
taken with pvyor. éuppwy would be more applicable to Od. in a
distant land before his return.
1127. 5n0° = Sn, ‘for a long time,’ as Il. 2. 435.
1128. -yains émBnyeva is an expression constantly used by Hom.
in ref. to the prospect of Odysseus’s return; e.g. Od. 7.196. After
1128 I have assumed a lacuna not only on account of puxovs, but
also because the beginning of the elegy leads us to expect a further
comparison of the poet with Odysseus. ‘ Do not remind me of my
NOTES 241
woes; I have suffered like Od. He returned and wrought vengeance
on his foes; as for me, riois 3 ob paivera fyi’ (345), or the like.
There can hardly be a reference here to the devds Huxds of Hades.
Attempts have been made to correct the line by reading opp’ 10dens
énéBn Sadadéov Te pvxod (Wassenbergh), remodelling the last words
after the pattern of Od. 23. 177, 200; éop Fs yas éwéBn Sardadréov
Te Aéxous (Bgk.). For the position of re (after oppa) ef. 1146.
1129. ‘It is not to drown my troubles that I drink, but because
youth is short.’ This is more satisfactory than the version usually
accepted (¢i mioua... pedcdaivw), éumtoua is a pres. tense, as riopat
Pind, Ol. 6. 86 (see W. Sm., Jon. Dial., p. 505); ef. tlw. éur. means
‘drink deep’; é€umemwxdres (‘drunk’) Ar. Eccles. 142.
1131. Cf. 1348. émA., ‘leave in the lurch’ ; yAadxes buds obnor’ ém-
Acipovor Ar. Birds 1106 ; xivdvvever 4 Tod EvOdppovds ue povoa émA€Aor-
névat Plat. Crat. 409 pv.
1133, 4. ‘ We shall cease beginning to bring harm upon our friends
while they are still with us, and let us seek a salve for the sore that
is now forming.’ €Akos, ‘sore,’ as €Axos inrhp émpdooera Il. 4, 190.
1135. Cf. povvn 5 abré& ’EAmis .. . éusuve in Pandora’s casket, Hes.
W. D. 96.
1136. OvAvprov MSS. & probably omitted on account of the
preceding 8; for the loss of 8 cf. oimade éXOdv 1835; exp. se.
avOpwmous ; Epkos mpoduméyres €Bav Aesch. Pers. 18.
The MSS. reading might be defended on metrical grounds (-év at
caesura, as -6s 2, 1232). For the accus. we could appeal to égixer’
OvAvpmov Hes. Sh. 471.
1137. gor: 5€ Tis Népeois peyadn Geds Antimach. ; iSpdcavro ydp of
‘Atrixot tepdv Tliarews Diogen. 2. 80; ‘cana Fides’, Verg. Aen. 1.292.
Return of Fides, Hor. Carm. Saec. 57. Cf. the departure of Pudicitia,
Juv. 6. 1, sqq.
avipav: genit. of separ.
1138. For the benefits conferred upon man by the Charites ef.
Pind, O1.14.5 and ti yap Xapitwy dyarnrov dvOpwros dnavevdev ; Theocr,
16. 108,
1139. mooi and Sik. are both epithets of épKot, and not part of
the predicate.
1143. dppa 5é por (we Kal bpG paos jedicno II. 18. 61.
1144. evo. rep deovs Plato, Sympos. 193 4. mpoop., ‘ wait for,’ Soph.
El. 164.
1145, ay. p. x. | Hes. W. D. 337. if es
1146. For the position of re ef. émoikre:pdv 7 ene pidov 7 ’Opéotny
Aesch. Ch. 130.
1147. op., ‘beware of.’ Cf. ppacoacda fvAwdr Te Adxov orac. Hdt.
3. 57, ref. to by the historian as pvAdgfac0a Tov £. A.
oKoduas Kpivwot Oémoras I. 16. 387.
1149, Cf. 461. : . :
1150. ‘ Forming disgraceful compacts (sealed) with evil deeds,
i.e. the evil deeds are the bonds that link them, and make them
keep faith to one another ; a case of ‘honour among thieves . It
is their oaths in a just cause (6prot Sixaor) that are not marol (1139).
Others explain ‘ for the performance of evil deeds’ as if we had én.
1151, 2. Cf. 1313. yarpérw pidn roddd éodaa roin, xiTEépny Tv’ dvd
hpewv pirnv dOpeirw Has, 6. 31.
wov m.: cf, 1270, 1368,
242 NOTES
1152 = 1262.
1154. aBA. here = ‘without doing harm’; it might also mean
‘ without suffering harm’, as Pind. Pyth. 8. 54; O1. 18.27. é””’
aBraBinar 600, ‘in innocence of heart,’ H. Herm. 393 (Sikes-Allen);
aBraBéws ind Tocaly é5noarTo, ‘securely,’ H. Herm. 83. Cicero (Tuse.
iii. 8) gives GéBrGBea as the nearest equivalent of innocentia.
1155. | ov. € EP: : ef. 1191 and A. P. passim. €p. = émOupd.
1156. Cf. efxov dd opixpav ddlyoy Biov ovre ti Sewdy féCwv ovr
diixéwy obdéva Callim. Ep. 26. 1.
1157-60. For a similarly constructed elegy, cf. 1267-70. Both are
of the same length ; they begin with a statement proved by ovre
yap and followed by ws & atrws and dAdd (cf. imepropéoas 1158,
Kopeobels 1269).
dpayx., ‘irresistible’; in the sense that men have an irres.
craving for them ; cf. 70 ravrav duaxwraror Onpiov 45ovnv Dio Chrys.
Or. 9, p. 291 (Reiske) ; cf. Th. 227-30.
1158. trepkop. Pollux 7. 23 ; dwépxopos Athen. p. 438 F. For genit.
ef. 1249, dat. 1269; xpedv xopecaiaro Ovpdy Od. 14. 28.
1159. | as 8 attws: in Hom. always in this position, Il. 3. 339,
Od. 3. 64.
1160. Cf. xérov, yddAov rerA€oa II. 1. 82, 4. 178.
1161, 2. See App. on 409, 10.
1163. ‘ Wise men do not let others know what they see, say, hear,
or intend.’
1164. ed&.: Ar. N. Ethics 6. 11.
1165. dp., ‘accompany,’ c. dat. Hes. W. D. 196; cf. 36, 69, sqq.
1166. ‘When you are going to the end of a journey for business.’
tépp., ‘end, goal’ (in a race Il. 23. 757) ; ‘mark in quoit-throwing’
Od. 8.198. orédX.: cf. ri 8 dupardy yijs Oeommddv ésrddAns; Eur. Med.
668 ; the word is frequently used of a journey by sea, ef. orddAos ;
cf. ctr’ dv én’ éuropiny rpépns decippova Oupor Hes. W. D. 646,
1167. améxpiots here first ; Hdt. uses it twice for imdxpiors (1. 49,
5. 50).
1168. émos 8 ei mép te BéBaxta Sevdv, dpap TO pépoev dvapwagaca
aedkAa Od. 8. 408.
The ‘bad’ as well as the ‘good’ may give a fair answer (e. g.
to a request for help); the ‘good’ alone accomplish it; for their
words remain,
1169. Kaxet.: hap. leg., ef. waxopirdia Diod. 12. 12; #aydpmados
Philod. de Ira.
1170. mAcres: Il. 9. 375.
1171. Cf. 895, 6.
1172. ‘Can accomplish all things.’
pnp yap 75n Téxuns ebpjoba Téppara Thode cap xerpos ig Huet éepys
Parrhas. ; Her epns TEXYNS melpara gnaw Exe Zeuxis ; viens neipara
év Oeoiow Il. 7. 102; Movoa, od yap maons Teipar’ Exes. godtns Pigres 2.
There is no force in Bgk.’s objection to dvOpmmras, ‘ita otiosum
vocabulum obtineret locum insignem’; it is quite common for
avipaot, dv Op. ., &e,, to stand in this position ; ef. 154, 290.
1173. | @ pw. Il. "3. 182.
1177. ¢i xe, c. opt. ef 5€ Kev “Apyos ixoiped’. .. , yauBpds Kév pot €or ”
Ti. 9. 141,
1178. ‘You would possess a very great proof of excellence,’ i.e.
have it within you, to appeal to when needed. 7. éx. is the result
NOTES 243
oe
of m, dovvat or AaBeiv, €5wxas cavTod meipay aperh .
év = one “ad ona Xen. Anab. 5, 8. 15. a echwaarige ae
. Cf. dnuoBopos Bacrrevs Il. 1. 281; B. dwpodd-yor
katakAivat, lit. ‘bring down’. éray cieabianp a chider acon,
Arist. Hist. Anim. 2.1; i2d dvoperéwy Sovpart exdipeda A. P. 7. 493
1182. od vép., c. infin. often in Hom. (Il. 3.156; Od. 1. 350).
1188. accupBp: "Hed. | Od. 10. 188, Hes. Th, 958.
657) éop., of the sun, Il, 3. 277, &c. ; ef. xabopa 168.
. P@pos e GdAwv Kpépata POovedvTwy rois ols moTiaTd i
evkrXéa poppav Pind. Ol. 6.74; 5dAcos yap aidy én’ dvdpdaot Eicahe a
8. 14. Simon. 5 refers to the seeker for a Tavapapos a&vOpwnos
evpvedous Goa Kaprov aivipeda xOovds, as 7d ph yevécOau Svvarov em
pEVOS. dpopnrov & ovdéy éyevro Bporois Parrhasius 2. 4 ; Bporay &é
p@pos mavTecot pév éorw én’ Epyous Bacchyl. 12. 202.
1189. dvegp.: Hes. Th. 528; ef. ofvoy dutvropa dvagpoovvdwy Simon.
ap. Ath. 4474.
1190, itAdpevos, ‘ propitiating.’ Peppmiiller supports his conjec-
ture Avdpevos by an appeal to édvaaro Svoppoocvvawy Hes. Th. 528.
1191. é€yxarax. : Ar. Plut. 742.
1193. adomdX., ‘thorns,’ poisonous ace. to the Schol. on Theoer.
4. 57. Plato says that in the lower world tyrants are tortured
with donmdAada (Rep. 616).
1194, While I consider 76 to be the correct reading, I regard the
whole line as an interpolation introduced for the purpose of
adding a pentameter to a quotation that originally ended with
Gavivrt. It is just as if radra pév otrws ich had been prefixed to
GdnGein 5¢ mapéorw to form a complete couplet out of the fragment
wrongly placed among the Theognidea (1227). Part (or the whole)
of 424 may be due to a similar intention; so, too, 554 (= 540),
1332 (=1304).
1195. ém., ‘an oath which you do not mean to keep’; the keeping
of it is regarded as a debt due to the gods. émiopx. I1.3.279. émopy.
Od. 15. 437.
-§- ob: hiatus after a pause at the bucolic caesura.
advexrov, ‘permitted,’ should not be changed to dvvorév; ef.
pevyew pev ove avexrév Eur. I. T, 104.
1197-1202. These lines are evidently modelled on Hes, W. D.
448 sqq., with a clear attempt at differentiation. dpvibos dwvqv =
yepavov povav; ot) Bodons = KexdAnyvins; Hkovo’ = éraxovops; Are
Bpotots dyyeAos FAM dpdorou = fr’ dpdrad Te ofjpa péper; Kal por
Kpadinv ématage péAatvav = xpadiny 5° édax’ ; Str por dAAor ex. ayp. =
avipos dBovrew.
1197. dg Bojoas| Tl. 17. 89. Cf. 6 AdKos trav alya SidKe, &
yépavos twporpov Theoer. 10. 30; cf. Ar. Birds 710,
For the form Bowons cf. vwodpevos 1298, éBaoce Hippon. 1, and
vevwpuévos Anacr. 10.
| dp. 1275, 1289; dpdrov .. . | wpaiov Hes, W. D, 617.
1199. «p. péA.: cf. ppéves pédawa: Il, 1. 103; pedayxirov ppny
Aesch. Pers. 115 ; xeAaivdxpws xapdia Aesch. Suppl. 785 ; wéA. xapdia
Pind. fr. 128.
1200. Cf. edwin x@pov 830.
1201. Retain xudév (40), av in arsis at caesura: ace. to the Lexica
Kupov = stiva aratri, but only here; elsewhere it denotes ‘an instru-
ment of torture, stocks, a curved stick, a kind of tunic’.
R 2
244 NOTES
1203 sqq. It is clear from the parallelism of 1205, 6 that no
explanation of xe«X. will suffice unless the word is applied to the
tyrant after death. Read either scexAncerac (MSS.) as in Oavay 62
KAnterac xa’ “EAAdSa Eur. Hel. 132, or (and this gives a better
parallel to Saxp. Bad. ) KeKhavoerat, avigro corresponds to oipwy@eis.
1206. | daxpva Deppa xeovr’ Od. 4. 523; Sax. 0. mecvy Meleag. A. P.
12. 132; but Tapa min Saxpva | Asclep. A. P. 5. 145. For Bad. cf.
daxpu 58 amd Brepdpwv xayadis Bade Od. 4. 114; Kat’ docwy Badreiy
daxpv Eur. Hipp. 1896,
1207, 8. ‘ You can stay if you like, but we do not invite you; if
you remain you will be regarded as a nuisance, but as a very good
friend when you are not among us.’
1209, 10. Reitzenstein assigns this couplet to an Ai@wy living in
Thebes, and the next poem to an exile from the Lethaean region of
Asia Minor. It is better to regard 1209-16 as one elegy.
Ai®wv : Odysseus told Penelope that his name was Ai@wy (Od.
19. 183) ; and so with Harr. we may explain ‘I am an Incognito
by race and I dwell in Thebe’. The poem (1209-16) certainly
begins and ends with a mystification (Ai@wy ... AnOaiw). After
suggesting that ‘the puzzle would then be to discover the author
of the couplet, a puzzle which would be solved of course when
it was included in the collected poems of Theognis’, Harrison
discusses the possibility of a veiled allusion to the name Géoyns
which might be contained in a conjectural ai de@v or ad dear.
But, as he rightly concludes, ‘ any approach to certainty is beyond
hope.’ Ai@wy may contain a suggestion of bravery as in al@wvos
5é A€ovTos Exwv &y oTNOeor Ouydy (Tyrt. 13); it was also the name
of Hector’s horse (Il. 8. 185).
OxnBn, often used for O78a. There was a town called Thebe in
the Troad, on the borders of Mysia, the residence of Eetion, the
father of Andromache. It was destroyed by Achilles. So "Heriay
yévos eipi has been suggested.
mod evTeixea mépoas I]. 16. 57.
1211. ageAds, ‘foolishly, ignorantly’; dpedjs, simple, foolish,
Demosth. Epist. 4. 11; 710 dped@s A€yerv )( 7d yAapupGs A. Dion.
Comp. 3. 1; iiiwras abrovs cai dpedcis xadodyTs Socrat. Hist. Eccles.
1.83 ioov adv cin TO dbed@s TO pr) SinpOpwpevas pnd axpBOs add’
aréxvws Te Kai xwpls EmcatHuns araons Galen 10.
Séwale. ‘taunt’; xaxd 5. fnuata Soph. Aj. 243; Rhesus 925:
devvaces év€e Soph. Antig. 759, The noun dévvos is used by Hat.
9, 107.
1212. Argyris, according to Wendorff (p. 47), was an ‘ éraipa quae
convivio interfuit atque maifovea poetam ingrate carpsit.’ Frere
(Theognis Restitutus) takes her for the wife of Theognis. ‘The very
rare name Argyris is found in an inscription from Oropus, cirea
B.C. 200, as well as in an inscription from Thera.’ Harr.
1215. ‘I am not a slave, for I have a city.’ In Plutarch’s
Themistocles (c. 1) we learn that the hero’s mother was not a
Thracian but a Carian ; NedvOns 52 nal réAw abrp THs Kapias “Adixap-
vacoov mpooridna; ‘a fixed city’ Holden. Themistocles on being
called an dvip dmods, replied: ‘we have left our houses, ov«
agiovytes ayvywy évera Sovdedev, modus 8 Hyly €or peyloTn Tov
‘EAAnvibdwr ai diaxdora tprnpes’ ib. e. 11.
1216. AnO. m., ‘the plain of Oblivion.’ 7A mécov 7iOéwv vior
a
~~" See
Pe" ie algal Sie!
NOTES O45
WRAXES* GAN’ ide AHOnv vaiew dyAatnv é&v xOovi aTOepern Agathias Schol.
A. P. 7. 220. It is hard to connect this with the river Lethaeus
near Gortyn, or that near Magnesia. In the Frogs 186 we have 7d
AnOys wediov mentioned with Cerberus, &e. Harr. also refers to
the souls in the Rep. 621 a, that cross 70 rs AnOns mediov, and
encamp napa Tov “AwéAnra rotrapor.
pa kekA., generally = ‘bordering upon’. ai 6’ ddl Kexdiara Od. 4.
1219. Bergk’s conjecture €y@pdv Svopevet is supported by the
corresponding ptAov pidgin the pentam. ‘It is hard for an enemy
to deceive a man who hates him, but easy for a friend to deceive
a friend.’
1221. ‘Men are apt to say things that cause great harm, espe-
cially when they are in a state of excitement.’ Stobaeus inserted
this couplet in the section entitled mepi de:Aias because he saw in it
a suggestion that hesitation and talk lead to cowardice and flight.
Editors have without sufficient reason changed Adyos to dێos or
poBos.
1226. GdnPoo. Eur. I. T. 1278 (Aabocdva MSS.).
pap. : ‘I testify to it myself, and you must also do so (by taking
to yourself a wife).’
1229, 80. Athenaeus 457 b quotes this as an example of a ypipos.
It was the practice to propound these at convivial gatherings : ef.
éya@ mpdrepov pev Trovs KedevovTas A€éyev ypipovs mapa méTov wdpny
Anpetvy Antiphanes. When a man failed to solve the riddle he was
called upon to drink a bowl of wine as a forfeit. The present
couplet does not look like a riddle: it is more probably a ‘con-
ceited ’ tour de force of the Alexandrian age, and the expressions
it contains may be compared to the elaborate paraphrases of the
seventeenth century Précieuses in France.
Cf. dpri Se nvnveiw pbeyyopéevny ordpar: Adesp. A. P. 7. 12;
aTEW@ POeyyopuern ordyari | Adesp. A. P. 5. 185.
Tepnva ov’ adyAwooou 0. or. | Simmias, A. P. 7. 198.
’"Edcyetov B’.
It will be found that the notes on this section contain a great
number of references to the First Book; these are mainly the
parallel passages adduced by Corsenn to prove the dependence of
bp’ on a’. The reader will frequently find it hard to discover
wherein the resemblance lies.
1281-4. This poem was not originally connected with the love of
boys. It was the love of woman that wrought the ruin of Troy,
Theseus, and Ajax.
Theseus carried Helen off to Aphidnae. He descended to the
lower world and joined his friend Pirithous in an attempt to seize
Persephone. The two were fastened to a rock on which they were
condemned to sit for ever. They were both in Hades at the time
of Odysseus’ visit, but he did not see them (Od. 11. 631). Accord-
ing to another version Theseus was rescued by Heracles ; on his
return he found that Aphidnae had been sacked by the Dioseuri,
who had liberated their sister Helen and set a usurper upon the
throne of Theseus. The latter then went to Seyros where he was
treacherously murdered by King Lycomedes. The reference in our
246 NOTES
passage may be to the punishment inflicted upon him in Hades ;
for although he was then only helping his friend Pirithous, he was
the more important personage of the two, and could justly be cited
as a victim of Eros. But it is more probable that the poet had in
mind the ruin caused by the amours of Theseus himself. ‘On
trouve chez les chroniqueurs beaucoup d’anecdotes sur les amours
de Thésée, mais nulle part cette idée que ces amours auraient été la
' eause de sa mort’ (Couat) ; but cf. émi maou 5€ riv ‘EAévns apmayny
moA€pou pev éumAjou tiv ’AtriKnv, aiTe be eis puyhv kal OdreBpor
TeAevTjoa Plut. Thes. 29.
Ajax, the Locrian, ’Oudrdins (11. 16, 330, 2.527). In the ardour
of his passion he attacked Cassandra and dragged her from the
statue of Pallas. On the voyage from Troy he was wrecked, but
Poseidon puv éfecdwoe Oaddcons Kai vd Kev Expuye nipa Kal éxOdpevds
mep "AOnvn (a reference to the outrage upon Cass. ?), ei p17) tmeppiador
émos éxBade Od. 4. 500; he was then slain by the angry Lord of the
Sea (by Pallas acc. to Verg. Aen. 1. 45). The motive of Athene’s
wrath was clearly stated by Arctinus in the Lliupersis.
1231. Cf. cxérAc’ “Epws, péya thpa, wéya orvyos avOpwnoo, éx ober
ovAdpevai 7’ Epides orovaxai Te yoo. Te Ap. Rh. 4. 445.
oxétA. in Hom. nearly always ad init. hex., often without
a verb (cf. GABios Satis, vamos bs KTA.), ‘savage, merciless,’ of
Achilles, Hector, Cyclops.
paviat: cf. dmpocixray 5 épwrow dfvrepar pavia (‘ fits of madness
wrought by unattainable longings’) Pind. Nem. 11. 48 ; dorpayaAa 5”
“Epwrés clot pavia Te cal cvdo.uoe Anacr, 47; Hpato 8’ ob paddors ov5e pode
ovde xuxivvas GAX’ dpOais pavias Theoer. 11.10. There is no need to
personify them here and write Maviac any more than there would.
be to write Aeaivas in Theocr. quoted in the next note, although
Pausan. speaks of a Qe@v iepdv on the way from Megalopolis to
Messene, xadrodor 5¢ wai aitds rds Oeds Kal THY ywpav Ti epi TO tepdv
Mavias’ S5oxet 5€ po Oey THY Edpevidwy éoriv émixAnors Paus. 8, 34. 1;
ef. Quint. Sm. 5, 452.
wTLOnv. H. Dem. 142; 4 Synyoxpatia Trav peyddwy dyad? TiOnvds,
Tlepi “Yyous 44, 2; viv éyvwy tov “Epwra* Bapvs eds: H pa Acaivas
patov éOnrace, Spup@ ré viv Erpepe patnp Theoer. 3. 15.
1232. Cf. mpodeddc0a é« Tpnédaomweos Hat. 3. 62; epidnOer ex Aros
Il. 2. 668.
1233. ©. Aty. Il. 1. 265 (interpolated).
1234. oerépnow dracOadinow ddrovTo Od. 1. 7.
1235. ‘ All I ask is a hearing, what I have to say will be enough
to make you accept my proposal of your own accord.’
Sap. op.: ‘fais violence & tes sentiments’ (Couat). Cf. adr’,
"Axired, Sauacor Oupodv péyar Il. 9. 496.
dre.04, ‘unpersuasive, unpleasant’; elsewhere generally =
‘disobedient’; but cf. dr. mpds tiv yedow Ath. 87 c; aa. TUxn Pind.
fr. 15, ‘hard’ ; xaxds kai dm. x@pos (Hades), ‘ unpleasant,’ Hermesian.
Ath. 597 8. Couat quotes dmei67s Kal aridavos payvracia Sext. Emp.
Ady. log. 1. 169. In Pind. fr. 15 the MSS. have dmevdyjs.
1237, 8. Cf. 1284, 1306, 1085, 6, 1095, 6, 690.
vow, ‘in a reasonable spirit’ =6dayp. ¢p., cf. 365.
1239, 40. Cf. 414, 796, 565.
1241, 2. Cf. 528, 504, 1186. .
1242. There is no need to read érepxoperns, ‘the friendship that.
NOTES 247
is to come ”; the meaning is : ‘The friendship of the past will be a
Joy to you, but you will have no control over that which is then
passing you by’ (cf. 669), i.e. ‘You may boast that I have been
your friend in the past, but I will not be your slave in the future’.
The pres. partic. wapep. denotes of course time contemporaneous
with the main verb.
1243 = 597.
1244, Cf. 122. © dvtitutos, ‘adversary,’ cf. 6 Ards dvtitutos Aesch,
Sept. 521; used of an echo ‘striking back’, dyzirvtov $Ooyyiv
éumadw adopnevny Lucian A. Plan. 154. 2.
1245. Cf. gvvapooay yap, dvres éxGioTo TO mpiv, mip Kai Oddacca
Aesch. Ag. 650; Paley cps. ‘water with fire in ruin reconciled’,
Milton, P. R., 4,412. The following is still closer to our passage :
‘It will be the mixing of fire and water if they two should make
it up’, referring to a pair of lovers ill-suited to one another,
Edith Rickert, The Reaper. ch. v. Cf. dfos 7’ dAapa 7’ éyxéas TaiTa
KvTe StxooTaTovvT’ av ov didws mpocevvéras Aesch. Agam. 321. The
right mixture is composed of two fires i5od didwye THVS’ ya yuvaika
aot baidpav* émi wip 5€ wUp €nx’ Heewv dyov Aristoph. fr. 453.
1247. With trépBaow supply éuny (objective genitive), ‘the trans-
gression against me’; the meaning is made quite clear by é$”
apapr. in the next line.
1248. Cf. 327, 8, 1281.
1249-52. Cf. 257-60, 1267-70; Il. 6. 506; Anacr. 4, 75.
1249, Bgk.* assumes a lacuna after 1249; nam haec fuit sententia ;
ubi satiatus es, abrumpis vincula et aufugis ; post, ubi fames te premit,
redis ad pristinum dominum. That cannot be the meaning ; for the
reason of 7A. fer. is given by mo0dv x7A.; the horse serves two
masters ; from one he gets fodder, from the other enjoyment. The
poet is reproaching the boy for letting his inclinations be overcome
for a time by the gifts of a rival. In 1267-70 the reference is
solely to the boy’s readiness to desert.
1253. The construction requires iAor to be taken as an attribute
with qwaiSes; the adjectives and nouns are carefully arranged
aw. diA., wov. tar., Onp. K., —. GAA, (NA, AN, AN, NA). The next
couplet shows that a new significance has been forced upon 1258, 4
as by Plato, Lys. 212 5, piA. being now regarded as a predicate.
‘Happy he who loves’ instead of ‘ Happy he who has’. 1255, 6
is modelled on this new interpretation.
1256. | Oup. év edpp. Od. 10. 465.
For the sentiment cf. alrodow ob dpyipiov of xpnorol (maides
épipevor), 7h dat; 6 wey innoy dyaddr, 6 5& mivas OnpevtiKas Aristoph.
Plutus 157 ; ‘ gaudet equis canibusque’ Hor. A. P. 162. See some
excellent remarks in Geddes, Probl. Hom. Poems, p. 235.
1257, 8. Cf. 213-8, 1071-4.
1257, 8, 1259-62 are the offspring of two crude attempts at verse-
making. ,
1257. If we retain mvdtvoor(A) we must translate ‘ wandering
chances, vicissitudes’, that come to men in turn. .
moduTA., cf. yvapau 7. Bporay Bacchyl, 10. 35; m. Amornpes Od.
17, 425. .
1259-62. The whole poem is bungler’s work, and it would be
futile to concentrate our attack upon one or two expressions and
endeavour to amend these. Cf. 19, 421. There is abundant
248 NOTES
support from Gk. literat. for émikertat otépavos, which has been
so violently criticized ; cf. émi orepavny Kepadngw deipas Ojxaro Il.
10. 30; «pari & émt xuvény Oéro Il. 5. 7433; mAldiov AaBaw én ri
xepadjv Demosth. F. Leg. 255 (some inferior MSS. have zepi) ; én
xpatt orépavos Eur. Med. 1065; émxeipevos rH Keparn xvvnv Paus. 5.
27.8; ént 8 evto orepavovs Eur. Bacch. 702; orépavoy émbécOa
BovAopa Menand, Tepe. 349. éi was more frequently used in later
Greek, cf. the Schol. on qepidov révée (atépavoy) Ar. Thesmoph. 380,
TO 5€ mepibov Step Hyiv oiynbes EniBov AEvyeLv.
1260. ‘A crown of ignorance.’
1261. Cf. 1302. dyxtorp., ‘suddenly changing, wheeling round.’
ayx. petaBodn Thue. 2. 53; dyxicrpopa BovrAevoua Hat. 7. 13.
1262. Cf. 1152, 1238 b.
1263-6. Cf. 105, 108, 253, 4, 368. 399.
1267-70. Cf. 257-60, 1157-60, 1249-52.
1270. Cf, 36, 1368.
1271. Cf. 223, 792, 1054.
1272. ‘Cum verbis aicxivn 5 didos jyerépos éeyévov comparari
potest 481’ Corsenn. This alleged proof of connexion between
Book I and Book II is afforded by ra vngpom yivera aicxpa !
1278. Either ‘You gave me the joys of love for but a short time,
and when the storm came, I rushed to port’; or (possibly) ‘ You
have put my ship on the beach high and dry (i.e. made me
abandon your love), for when the storm came, I rushed quietly to
harbour’,
avaipuxw means ‘I draw up (a ship) on the beach, and let it
‘dry’ Hdt. 7.59. It also =‘ refresh’, dv. pidov Frop Il. 13. 84; the
Alexandrian poets used it often in an erotic sense, e. g. dvapigae Thy
«opnv Heliod. Aeth. 8. 14.
Cf. also “Hpa, 50’ oikrpd par’ avapvgov révev Eur. Hel, 1094.
For the metaphor of the lover in the storm ef. Yuxis mviyopéevns
xvpatt Kumpidiws GAN éue Tov vaunyoy én Areipoio pavévta owe TEwV
Aipevav evo Sefapévn Mac. Cons, A. P. 5, 235,
1276. Cf. dvOeotvr ciapwotow | Cypria 2; | dv@eorv eiapwots A. P.12. 58.
1277. wepix. Secpyy | Il. 8. 396; Venus Cyprum deseruit Hor.
Od. 1. 19. 9.
1279. ‘Iam not going to do you any harm, not even if the gods
mean to grant me vengeance ; and I have a serious grievance, but
beautiful boys are not chastised even when they have transgressed.’
1281. Kd@npar : as often = ‘sit in judgement over’ ; cf. ob ydp én
Tovtw (neut.) Ka@nra 6 dixaorhs Plat. Apol. 35.
1282. Cf. od vépeots 1182,
1283-94. From 1288 to the end we have a very beautiful and
carefully arranged poem ; what precedes is mere rubbish, and was
written to supply the required paederastic introduction to the
story of Atalanta. There is a slight difference in the metrical
construction of the two portions; 1285, 1287 have the ‘ bucolic
caesura’, of which there is no instance in the remainder of the
poem. ‘The original may have run ‘laciov xotpn,... pevye...
TeAe (Historic presents).
1283. kar. See on 617.
1284, rotro = ér: ca xtd. cf. 1306. edthpoo., ‘be glad on that
account.’
1285. For the words od yap Toi pe 5dAw printed by all the editors
hae.”
NOTES 249
_
before mapeAevoeat there is no MSS, authority whatever; they should
be treated as a pure conjecture ; they are written in the margin
of A ina very late hand (prob. late eighteenth cent.), and the black
ink seems quite fresh. They were there when Bekker used the MS.
for his edition (1815); he printed them without comment in
the text of both editions (1815 and 1827). The transition from
1284 to 1285 is too abrupt; it is best tagassume the loss of several
lines. There is no need to regard 1286 as corrupt; the author
probably intended the meaning to be ‘for though you have con-
quered you have your victories behind you (and no more to
come)’. But eforiow usually means ‘in the future’ (e.g. 206),
though it is used for ‘behind’ (place) Il. 11. 461. +6 mA. cf. 606,
Hat. 9. 70, )( rovAacoor 269. Hartung conjectured ob8 drarnat ik.
nér éxes ; there still would be the use of éyes for the future.
1288. *Iaciov... ’Iacinv. This repetition of cognate words, which
is so characteristic of Greek poetry, has been rejected by several
critics ; Heimsoeth proposed map0. ’Apxadiejv, Hartung’s text contains
Tlapéviov nar’ dpos; cf. Oeds . . . Oedv, véos.. . véov, &e., at the
beginning and end of lines in tragedy. Trans. ‘ daughter of Iasius,
Tasian (i.e. Peloponnesian or Argive) maiden’, cf. ”Iacov “Apyos Od.
18. 246, Steph. Byz. has “Iacos: 7d “Apyos nai "Ido. of KarorxodyTes.
‘Iasia virgo (Io)’ Val. Fl. 4. 353. Atalanta is called Iasis by
Propert. (1. 1. 10).
Tradition assigned the name Atalanta to two heroines: (1) d.
of Schoeneus the Boeotian, Hes. fr. 73; she was beaten in the
race by Hippomenes; (2) d. of Iasius the Arcadian; she was
beloved of Milanion and took part in the Calydonian hunt.
No. (2) is also called the d. of Schoeneus, the eponymous hero of
Schoenus in Areadia, an émigré from Boeotia. The race-course of
Atalanta was one of the sights at Schoenus, Paus. 8.35.10. Cf. Diod.
4, 65.7 ; Steph. Byz. s.v. Sxowots. Asa rule her father’s name is
given in the form Iasius, e.g. Kovpys “Iaciowo, Callim. Artem. 216,
‘ Aristot.’ Pepl. 44, but Iasus in Apollod. 3. 9. 2. Her home was
Maenalus, acc. to others Tegea and Mt. Lycaeus. Exposed by
her father on Mt. Parthenium, she was suckled by a bear, and
on reaching the age of womanhood she eschewed all intercourse
with men and led the life of a huntress, until she surrendered to
Milanion.
1290. az., ‘fruitless, to no purpose,’ as often in Hom. (e.g.
Il. 4. 26). Blaydes suggested dréAeor’ éréde ; cf. TOA’ dr. voed |
Simonid. 85. 8.
1291. According to the present passage she seems to have left
her home to escape from her suitors. é
vooditey Tivd Tos is common. Tap voogueis Biov Soph, Phil.
1427; marpds voopicea Od. 23. 98. It is also used (midd.) with the
accus., and some have proposed to change ddyar to dépmous in our
passage. voogicoapévn ddpa Od. 21. 77,104; vooquadeiaa Bewy dyopny
H. Dem. 92. .
1298. Cf. inepdevta €pya yapoo Il. 5, 429,
xp. "Ad. pt por Sap’ Epata mpdpepe xp. “Ad. Il. 3. 64 3X Age. |
Mimn. 1. 13; xpuoéas Kimpidos OeAgipBpdrov Bacchyl. 5. 174.
1294, For Sapa =‘a gift,’ cf. xpuads, 5wpa Il, 20, 265.
1295. Cf. ph por paddaov év ddryect Oupov dpivys Il, 24, 568 ; ef, Od,
21. 87.
250 NOTES
He . . Supov partial appos, as so often in Homer.
épiv., , used of arousing emotion, e. g. ‘pity’ Il. 24. 467; ‘anger”
Il. 24. 568 ; ‘grief’ Tl. 14, 459 ; here ‘drive my soul to ‘despair ry
as Il. 9. 243. . .
1296. Cf. 974. pnde: ef. 1810. ov ¢., love for thee.’
1297. | otx. mp. Il. 6. 346, Od. 20. 64.
dea 8 énomiceo piv |g@H. Aphr. 290; Ards 5’ én. pw. | Od. 5. 146.
Cf. 400, 750.
1298. Bagts, not used by Hom. or Hes. ; cf. «ai piv én’ avOpwmrous
Bagis €xet xaAern Mimnerm. 15.
vas.: cf. Bowons 1197; Ama cidévac Il. 16. 73.
1299. Cf. & mat, di¢nuat oe, ob & od xiees Anacr. fr. 4.
In the age of gold they were not so coy. 7 fa tér’ Hoar
xpvceaam madi avbpes, 6 Kavrepidno’ 6 didnOeis Theoer. 12. 16.
1302. Cf. 1261, 1244, 965.
1303. Cf. 1329. Cf. | dAd’ dye viv éripevor Il. 6. 340.
8. xap. 1331.
1304 = 1332, ef. 1383.
ioorepdvov Kvepeins Hymn 6. 18; Kumpis ioor. Sol, 19. 4.
SGpov, i. e. beauty.
1305. 0. yv.: cf. Ovud eidein I]. 12. 228.
mavdela: 1348. Harr. eps. é« madeias pidos Lys. pro Polystr. 11;
madias érn Plat. Politic. 268 zr. How can Mr. Harrison tell us
that ‘examples of the meaning ‘‘ boyhood” are not far to seek’,
and then in the next sentence maintain that ‘ the two instances of
this rare use in the M. P. point to a single author’?
toAunp. yauos Od. 15. 126; efS0s Hes. Th. 908 ; #8y H. Aphr.
225.
1306. More often yad@ decpua, but ef. ppovjyaros yada Eur, fr.
724,
1307. BA, c. fut. (fearing), cf. poBotuac ph twas Hdovas Hdovais
edpnoopev évaytias Plat. Phil. 13 a. For a combin. of fut. and subj.
see Aesch. Pers. 121.
Buqoent: fut. midd. in a pass. sense, cf. pAnoen Od. 1. 125;
tiunoecde H. Ap. 485; Binoouu is act. Od. 21. 348; but pass.
Hippoer. 8. 280 (see Veitch). The active Biaw is very rare.
6Bp. m.: cf. d Sede feivwy Od. 14. 361. Here mock-heroic on
the analogy of é8p:pomdrpn (Il. 5. 747).
1308. xaA. | 1385 5 epy “Appodirns Hes. W. D. 521.
dvr. : TOAELOLO, € épywr, in Homer.
1309. émi, ‘in your case.’
1310. mats? é5a7, ‘ignorant.’ a ref. to vous 1305. Sitzler pro-
posed (Bursian, Jahresbericht, 1900) maid’ dA07.
1311-14, Cf. 599-602.
SrOppar : _ Opa pau is regularly used as a deponent i in Homer ; for
the form cf. dpa Aristot. Meteor. 1. 6. 8; @mra Aesch. P. V. 998 ;
kata@nra Plat. Rep. 4328 (quoted by Veitch). Stopaw, ‘see through ’,
‘see clearly’; 5. 7d dAnOés Plat. Parmen. 136; d:0pav Tov véov Kai
Bacaviceyv Philostr. p. 82. Here St@ppor means ‘I know you
thoroughly ’.
1312, dp@. Ade ptr. : cf. 326.
1316. €xero8a: cf. oda, oicda; Epedev 8 €x«va0a Aabav h Tv’ GAAov
pidnoda Sappho (?) 22, 23, quoted as map’ AioAcdow by Apollon. de
Pron, 343 8B.
——
ee ee a oe
Kk Sete. *.
NOTES 251
1818. mardod.: cf. 1345. Solon used thi ;
fr, 25); Kaye madopirAjow' moAd KdAXLOV ; Og Seperate
Seleucus ap. Ath. 697p. Plat. Comic, (ap. Polluc. 3. 70) used the
verb in the passive.
1820. m. v. péAer: cf. ob ydp 6 mais mos od8 dkaxos* dAAA pédwv
modAotot, Kal ove adiSaxTos épwrwy Diod. A. P. 5, 122.
1821. émax. 1366. v0. 0.: pddor évOero Oupo Od. 1. 361; ydAov
— Oup@ (‘ cherish °) Il. 6. 326. eu. x., ‘ the gratification of my
1323. For the forms Kumpoyévn, Kumpoyerns (H. 10. 1), Kumpoyé
(Pind. Pyth. 4, 216), cf. “TepupséBera, a deca. sr Fipepinen:
~yovn, oY hag -yéveia, Lisak e ~yeveia, Kaddrvyévn uta. Cf.
Travel Tivd KapaTou KTA. ; xadénav 5é Avoov ex pEpi 5
1825. anén. : cf. 829. seWyiercjieent
; Pepptpas : HEppipac: ppov Tides, oe: Héptpvac Hesych. ; Anopo-
ovvny Te Kak@Vv GpTavpa Te peE dev Hes. Th. 55; pé é
Il. 8. 453; pepynpicw Od. 6. wi Meare pacbiy
1826. Cf. 1119; ‘give me the works of wisdom when I have
tasted all the joys of youth.’ For reAéoaryr(a) ef. 338 and A€AvTat
€uol yuier pwn tHVS HAckiay éoiddvT’ dorav Aesch. Pers. 913 ; treari
pot Oapaos KAvovoay Soph. Elect.480. It is possible to supply TeAéoac
(€pyp. o.) from redécav7’, if objection is raised against dds épypara.
1327. Aet. yév. )( Adowos yervwy A. P. 12, 25, a frequent theme in
A. P. 12; the charm vanishes when the mwyov has come oxiacar
yévur (A. P. 12. 26).
caivwv. As the MS. has the accent (é) we should not be justified
in reading o’ aiv@v. caivwv would of course have justified either
form. The meaning is ‘fawn on, coax, wheedle’, Pind. Pyth.
z oe Gaiva Kev ao éatdoica Kai oikoptAag oxvAdcawa Nossis, A. P.
1328. pope. : c. inf. Il. 5. 674.
1329. We might read &:ddvre 7 (S:5dv7’ ere MS., cf. F ere 1345 for
bé 7); Kaddv m1, cf, Tepmvdv Te 1345. The subject is airety, ‘my
suit is a compliment to you the giver of favours, and to me
the lover no disgrace."
Cf. ob Svvapai ce OéAwy Oéc8a pidor* obTE yap aiTeis, OvT’ aiTovYTe
Bidws, oO & Sidwp 5éxn A. P. 12. 19.
1330. Aicoopar, absol., ef. Aiccopar ijpev Znvds Od, 2. 68 ; generally
A. mpds or trép, e.g. Il. 15, 660.
1331. Cf, 1303, 1264. é06 dre Kal od airnoes rodvd’ é& érépwr
xapira A. P. 12. 16.
1332 = 1304 borrowed to fill a lacuna. Couat suggests fers xpni-
(wv (cf. the frequ. few pépwv). A similar explanation might be
given to €ets, ‘be afflicted with a constant longing for’: of. Tov
Gavévra narépa xatacrévove’ éxers Hur. Troad, 317; A€yera 6 Zeds aris
épacdels €xew Plat. Cratyl. 404 c.
1334. avr.: cf. 642.
1335. Cf. 1375, 1063. :
1337. ameA.: pi) ’modanrions Aéxos 7d Zyvds Aesch. P. V. 651, amo-
Aaktioac’ Unvov Eum. 141; ‘dmoAakrifw inimicos omnis’ Plaut. Epidic.
5. 2.135; ’Aprororéans huas dmeddutise Kabamep Ta mwdapia yevynOivra
thy pnrépa Diog. Laert. 5. 2.
1338. égépuyor Oavarov rédos Archil. 6, 3.
1339, Cf. ve xaxdv éxdvoopa Od. 10, 286.
252 NOTES
éva. K. | Od. 8. 288, A. P. 5. 87.
1341. Gm. mw. Meleag. A. P. 12. 133; &@a. Hes. W.-D. 519, H.
Aphr. 14.
1342, Cf. 967. éxpaiver rapa od viv é0éde1s (Baxxe) Meleag. A. P.
12. 119 ;-xaxods 5¢ Ovntay e&épnve xpivos Eur. Hippol. 428,‘ expose.’
1348. dex. Hdt. 2, 162; Soph. Trach. 1263.
1344. émi, ‘in the case of’; some read on, as tmd madt Sapjvac
Hes. Th. 464. dtimodundeis sens. erot. A. P. 5. 300.
aixéAros : a parallel form to dekéAros (W. Sm. § 305). deck. Od. 19.
341, Sol. 4. 25; deseAlws édapacOny Od. 8. 231; aids Soph. El. 102.
aixédtos has been restored Eur. Andr. 131 (MSS. dew. ).
1845. According to Homer Ganymede was carried off by the
gods to be the cup-bearer of Zeus (Il. 20. 232). Other early poems
tell us that he was abducted by Zeus in person (H. Aphr. 202).
The eagle was a later invention. Lucas refers to thirteen extant
vases quae puerum ostendunt trochuin et gallum tenentem Iovemque cum
sceptro puerum insequentem. Several of these belong to the late sixth
or early fifth century. The eagle is not represented on vases illus-
trating this legend until the fourth century. From the fourth
century onwards the eagle always figures in the fable. There is
then good evidence for the antiquity of the present poem.
1346. 40. Bac. | 1120. Bergk looks with suspicion upon the
repetition of kat. But the first cat (Tavup.) introduces the com-
parison with the poet’s own case, in the next line it means ‘ even’
the great son of Cronus himself.
1348. Cf. 1305. Cf. ef riva mov raiiwy épatwratov dvOos éxovta €ides
A. P. 12. 151.
1349. | ovrw p. 0. 191,
1350. Cf. 969, 1344.
1351. kop. : dBpifer pera péeOns Hes. Here it may =vBpice 3 but
more probably the couplet has been diverted from. its original
purpose (advice toa young man), re(@eo avdpi, hiatus after imperat.
cf. rave. dxota Theocr. 15. 32.
1352. Cf. 526, 1004.
*
1353-6. This poem was never intended by its author to deal .
with paederasty. veotow €pws cannot possibly mean ‘ love of boys’.
The idea is: ‘ Love is a doubtful quantity for young men.’ Until
it is perfected love is bitter and sweet according as hope or despair
predominates ; successful love is all sweet, love unrequited is all
bitter.
1353 = 301. Cf. 70 yAvitmunpoy “Epwros € éxov Bédos Meleag. A. P. 12. °
109; ees 70 pruned Tpavya, e bucépws, AGBpy Kadpevos pédcte ib. 126,
cf, ib. 154; “Epos dabré p’ 6 AvowpeAns dover -yAvKimupoy éudxavov
optetov Sapph. 40. The nurse in Eur. Hippol. defines épay as
novotov, @ mai, TavTov Gdyevov 6 dua (348).
1355. Cf. 1370; subject 71s, as often, to be supplied from a word
already used (veotaww).
1856. totr’ av. | 332 b.
Cf. xadenwrepov 52 navtwy anoTvyxavey pirovvTa Anacrnt. 273.
1357. mad. (‘puerorum amatoribus’) : madopiAa is used in the
same significance by Glaucus A. P. 12. 44, and again 145 (anon.).
tratségiros is the commoner form, T'éAAws (an ogress) Trardopidwr épa
Sapph. 47. Harrison refers to an instance of wadopiAns and an-
other of yuvaxopidns (* both active in sense’) quoted by Pollux
from the Old Comedy.
NOTES 253
1358. dvcpopov (A) is probably due to : ‘ oe
ee: for Siok odor of 1024. ee en
. pyipa, ‘something to remind them of’; ‘a pai souvenir
of their hospitality,’ reminding them how os repr abt a
harbouring such a dangerous enemy. 7 ypime? TWeAdyou tari)
éméOnue Mevioxos Kiprov kai xwnay, pvapa Kaxocoias (‘ luckless life)
Sapph. 120. :
* pdogevia Bacchyl. 3. 16.
pirdgevos Bacchyl. 5. 49, 13. 23.
1359. Cf. woveiy jdéws eis TA ToLradTa Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 19. sovetc@a
mepi, common in Hom.; here ‘to be occupied with in order to
secure’ pest
1360. KAnpative mpi : for the expression ef. ‘ pineus ardor’ Verg
Aen. 11. 786; é& aupi 8% dpuire vena Ce Theoer. 9 tr : Nort
onevddpevos péArte Antipat. Ep. 28 (quoted by Cholmeley Theoer.
1. ¢.) 5 mpivivor dvOpaxes Ax. Acharn, 668. For the use of kAnp. cf.
7" madaiav KAnuaTibwry Kai Sad0ds yepioayres (the fire-ship) Thue.
1361. ‘You failed to ‘‘ fetch” my friendship and ran upon a rock
and then caught hold of a rotten rope (to pull your ship off)’: for
the metaphor cf. év col rapa, Muioxe, Biov mpupvna avinta Meleag.
A. P. 12. 159; éxépevor ds Tivos dopadoids meigpatos émBaivwper eis Tov
viv Adyov Pl. Laws 8938; otros yap dvip Api wépavta Tov épdy
BovaAevparov Eur. Med. 769; dev éx cov, ’AtoAAwuE, etapa éyw Bad-
Aopar Philostr., p. 212 ; 10 meiopa rhs EavTod pidrogogias & ’Axadnueias
éBéBaAnro ib., p. 481.
mpooek., c. dat.: Kvénpos Hes, Th. 198,
ep. pid. dp.: | 1099, 1379.
1363. dmedv : ‘“ out of sight, out of mind ” is not true in this case ;
IT shall remain faithful to you even when away from you. No one
shall persuade me not to love you.’
ovdé pe weioes | 839, and Od. 14. 363,
1364. Harr. suggests &s o’ éu@...‘no man shall persuade me
not to love thee as some one has persuaded thee not to love me’.
Bgk.* proposes &or’ éué, ‘to love you like my own self.’
For melOev wore, cf. ob yap Ene rods Xiovs Wore EwyT@ Sovvar
véas, 5€Bn és MuTiAnvny Kai Eneioe AcoBious Sodvat of véas Hat. 6. 5, ef.
Sdgav ware ; Sendévres Hore Thue. 1. 119.
1365. See Introd. p. 62.
Cf. 1117.
1367, 8. Cf. 1267-70, 957, 854, 607.
mor. €r., ‘none of her companions trusts her, Harr. This does
not supply the contrast required by éAAGa. A boy shows gratitude
towards a ‘faithful friend’ ; a woman regards no one as a ‘ faithful
friend’, and so as worth retaining ; to her there is no difference
between lover and lover ; all are alike, and faithful service has no
reward.
1369-72. Cf. 1353-6. It is hard to see why Bgk.* preferred
xarerds to nadds: ‘utroque loco xaderds scribendum esse suspicatus
sum’, «addsis supported by xapis 1872 ; everything in madopAray
has its joys, even escape from it.
1369. Cf. éxew vdcor.
amo9.: cf. noAAdy drobeiyay (Appodirav) Eur. I, Aul. 557,
1370. ep. ‘It is easier to become afflicted with it than to satisfy
it,’ ef. xaxdv ebpero Od, 21, 304.
(or
254 NOTES
teAéoar : cf, 1855. exreAéoaipey Tov Epwra Kal Tav TaLdiKOv TOV
avTov ExacTtos TUxo Plat. Symp. 193 c.
1872. év anticipates éveott; cf. év 5’ imépas re xddous Te Wédas 7’
évédnoev ev ary Od. 5. 260; av 8’ “Oduceds moAvpnris avicraro Il, 23.
709; or év = ‘ besides’, as év 52 xal év Méuqu Hat. 2. 176.
tavty refers to the preceding line.
Cf. 008’ 6 pedrxpds “Epws del yAunds* GAA’ avinoas moAAGKLS Hdiwv
yiver’ ép@ar Oeds Asclep. A. P. 12. 153. :
1373. Cf. 1803. ‘You have never stayed for my sake, but you
slip off at every eager message you receive from others.’ katap. is
always intr.
xapiv, ‘for the sake of.’ yAwoons xapy Hes. W. D. 7093 xp7
5’ ddadeias xapw aivety, ‘for truth’s sake,’ Bacchyl. 5.187 ; pedAAdvrwr
xapw ib, fr. 7. 4.
1375. Cf. 1335.
1377. wan. op.: cf. 433. ri THs edpopdias Opedos bray Tis py
~ppévas kadas éxn; Eur. fr. 552.
Seid. dp. : ef. 31, 597.
1378. aicy. dv. €x. | 546.
1380. avqapny, aor. anrwvnro Hdt. 1. 168; avnro Pl. Meno 84e,
also @vaynv Eur. H. F. 1368. Tr. ‘I have got my reward for acting
like an honourable man’, i.e. I am not involved in your aicx. 6ve:d.
For the partic. cf. od judas dvivns de vovOerov Plat. Hipp. M. 301 c.
1381. Join map-éxovra,
1382. Some lines have been lost here. After writing Kumpoyevots
the scribe’s eye fell on dap. ioor. a few lines lower down; he
remembered the frequent combin. of K. dap. ioor. and wrote what
stands in our MS. It is not likely that the mistake was occasioned
by the repetition of Kumpoy. before d@pov, as the name occurs again
1385.
1384. x. dx@. | 295.
1385. Cf. 180, 556, 590, 1010.
1386. Kumpoyevas: first in Hes. Th. 199; évorepavov Kubepeins
Od. 8, 288.
| Kumpoyev7 Kv0épecavy H, 10. 1.
Sodo7. ; 5. “Appddira Sapph. 1. 2.
Cf. «i re mepoody | 769; jv m 7. | err. frequ. in A, P. e.g.
5, 40.
” 1887. Cf. Thy 5é& Leds Tiunoe, mepicod Se 5Hp’ dnédwxev Hes, Th. 399.
1388. Sapvas : cf. Sanya 3rd sing. Od, 11. 221, but 2nd sing. Il.
14, 199,
Cf. 160w Sapecoa maidos Bpadivay &’ ’Appdéditay Sapph, 90.
"Epos bs wavtwy te Oe@v mavTwy 7’ dvOpwrwy Sdpvatai ev ornberar
véov Hes. Th. 122.
yévos ovbéey eis “Epwra* copin, Tpémos matetrac Anacrnt. 270.
i
APPENDIX
On Theognis 104 in the MSS.
In v. 104 A has Tod per Sovva: O€Acx with traces of other letters as
explained below. Between the ¢ and 6 of per Sovvm there is an
erasure which extends below the line on the right side of the
vertical stroke of +t and widens out considerably above the line so
that part of the Latin interlinear translation has been removed ;
thus, L. trans. above 7ov, hoc ; above «—6 an erasure, then a frag-
ment of » or rather m (=magnum) closely followed by dare; above
6éd01, velit. There can be no doubt that the original reading was
peya Sovva OéA01. The change must have been made after the Latin
translation was written. The whole of y except the right prong of
the fork still remains. In making the erasure this right prong was
scratched out (as we can clearly see on inspecting the MS.), and
also the a of which little is left but its final curve; the knife also
scraped away the corner of the upper curve of 5 so that it now
almost resembles 6 (o with a grave accent). Then the lower vertical
part of y (the handle of the fork) was prolonged upwards in a
redder ink (which resembles that of the L. trans.) to form the up-
stroke of 7, and a cross-stroke was added in the same ink at right
angles to it from «. Cf. C. R., July, 1903. rod peyddou Sodvat O€de O :
Tou peya Sodv’ €0érAe *.
On Theognis 153-4.
Theognis 153-4 :
, ld La4 ev lal ” ev
rikres Tor Kdpos UBpw, dTav Kak@ OABos Emyrat
” >
avOpwnw, kal OTw pt) vdos apTios 7.
In the Athen. Pol. ch. 12 we read under the name of Solon :
Sijpos 8 G8 av dpotra ov wyyepdveoow Enoiro,
phre Alav dveGels pyre BraCdpevos
rinrer yap Kbpos UBpw, Stay Todds OdABos émnra
dvOpmmoaw boos pr vdos aprios 7.
The second couplet of the Solonian version received a detached
form by the substitution of ro for yap, and a change in the sense
was introduced in order to emphasize the effects of «épos upon the
badman. When toads had given way to xax@, the plural in the next
line had to go, and the pentameter was recast into the form pre-
sented by the MSS. of Theognis. Clement of Alex. knew that the
popular version was ascribed to Theognis, and he may have read it
himself in a MS. of the Megarian poet. dAwvos 5& momoayros
256 APPENDIX
‘rixter yap Kdpos Bp, bray odds GABos Ennra? avticpus 6 C€oryuis
ypape ‘rikter Tor Képos UBpw, Srav Kak@ OABos Ennra’ Str. 6, p. 740.
The lines passed into a proverb at an early date. The Schol. on
Pind. Ol. 13. 12 quotes the hexameter as Homer’s. Diogen. 8, 22
(= Maear. 8. 27) has érav xaxg dvdpi rapein (= Apostol. 16, 65) ; ef.
Tixter yap Képos UBpw ws 6 Tav Tadaov Ad-yos Philo, Vita Mosis, p. 714.
On Theognis 211-12, 509-10; Stobaews 18. 12.
Theognis 211-12:
oivéy To tive movAdy Kakdv' fv 8€ Tis adrov
nivn émorapevws, ov Kakds, AX’ dyads.
Theognis 509-10 :
oivos myvdpevos tovAus Kaxdv* hy b€ Tis avToY
nivn émoTtapévas, ov kariv, GAN dayabdr.
Aristotle (Probl. 3. 17), Artemidorus (Oneir. 1. 66), Stobaeus 18, 12:
> , \ a D > \
oivos mvépevos movAds kakds’ hy 5€ Ts avToY
tivn émorapevws, ov kakds, GAN’ ayabds.
Clement (Strom. 6. 742) has:
kaos’... avT@ | xpyra...Kxakdv, adr’ ayabov,
All the quotations agree in making oivos the subject; these and
Th. 509-10 represent a form of the original (211-12) more suitable
for popular quotation ; the couplet became proverbial and enjoyed
for generations a separate existence in that dress, 211-12 deal not
with wine, but with conduct. ‘To drink much is a bad thing,
i,e. characteristic of a bad man ; but he who drinks in moderation
is a good man.’
On Theognis 255-6.
KadAoTov 70 Sikarstatrov? A@aTov F byaivey
A A a \ cd
nmpayya Se repnvdtarorv, Tov Tis Epa, TO TuKXElY.
Stobaeus (103. 8) quotes the couplet under the lemma @edy50s,
For A@orov the MSS. give Jaorov, and the pentameter runs: qd:o0Tov ©
dé Tuxely Gv Tis Exactos épG. Aristotle criticized the distinctions
made in the poem.
(1) Nic. Ethics 1.9: ”Apioroy dpa Kal naddAdorov Kal Hiiorov % evSac-
povia, kat ob Siwpiota Tav’Ta Kata TO AnduaKdy éniypappa’
KaAMoTOV TO SikatdtaTov’ A@oToy B wyaivey"
Hoorov Sé mépvy’, ov Tis Epa, TO TvYXEIY.
dnayra yap imdpxe Tadra rais dpiorais evepyeias’ Tavras dé 7) piav Tov-
Tov Thy apioTny paper eivac THY evdaipoviay. ?
o * 24
Two MSS. (Par. 2113 and marg, 2114) read tvxeiv ov Tis Exaoros Epa.
(2) The Eudemian Ethics begin with the words :
‘O pe év Afdw tapi 7TH OG tiv attrod yrwpny aropnvapevos ovv-
ee ee
FS FS tS a lie
APPENDIX 257
é-ypayer emt 70 mpondAaov Tod Anrgov, dieAdy ovx imdpxovra mdvTa TS
auT@, 76 re dyabdv Kal rd Kaddv Kal 7d 45%, Tornoas* KaddoTov KTA,
, “~ ~
maytav 3 Hbicrov, ob tis épG, 7d Tvxeiv.
‘Hyeis & aire Bh ovyxopapev" % yap ebdaipovia KddAdorov Ka} dpioroy
dndytayv ovoa Hiiordv éotwy.
Some MSS. have éparaz, all omit 76,
Stobaeus in the same chapter (zepi Evda:povias 108. 15) quotes as
Sopoxdr€ous Kpeovons :
ndddordv éote Tovviikov mepunévar’
A@atov 5& 70 Civ dvocovs HiioTov 8 Sw
, ny ~
mapeote ATs dv épa nad’ Fpépav.
A somewhat similar list occurs in a famous scolion attributed by
some to Simonides, by others to Epicharmus (see Schol. on Plat.
Gorg. 4518) :
iyaiver piv dpiorov davipt vars,
dedrepov be pudv xaddv yevécOar,
TO tpirov && mroureiv dddAws,
kat 70 tétaprov Bay pera Tay giro.
See the refs. collected by Weir Smyth in his notes on this scol.,
Melic Poets, p. 477.
From the above quotations it will be seen that fiorov is at least
as early as the time of Sophocles; it occurs in every version ex-
cept those given by the MSS. of Theognis; vod is found only in
Theognis AO; it is certainly earlier than od. épvy’ (Eth. Nic.)
cannot be original as it presupposes of. All the versions agree in
supporting épg.1 The words mpaypa, reprvdtatov, and Adaroy are
characteristic of Theognis and his age, and the evidence points to
the couplet in our MSS. as the original from which the others are
derived. I do not think it unnatural even to suppose that the
Megarian poet composed an inscription for the sanctuary of his
city’s patron goddess at Delos; but it is also possible that a popular
proverb, descending from the couplet of Theognis, was at a later
period adopted as a suitable inscription for the Goddess of Healing.
As the passages from the Ethics differ substantially in their cita-
tion of the pentameter, it is not likely that Aristotle verified his
version of an oft-quoted saying by comparing it with the actual
words written on the Delian Propylaea; he certainly did not
trouble himself about exact accuracy in the matter; so we have
no right to invoke his authority against the identification of the
couplet in our MSS. with the epigram at Delos; our verdict can
only be, non liquet.
On Theognis 409-10, 1161-2,
Theognis 409-10:
: ovdéva Onoavpdy maoly Karabjon dpeives
aidovs, ir’ drya0ois dvdpdo1, Kipy’, €merat,
1 dy ms txaoros épd and other variants (as ép@ra:, épa wore in the
Th. MSS. and elsewhere) represent an endeavour to get rid of the
somewhat unusual 76 (rv xéiv).
8
258 APPENDIX
Theognis 1161-2:
ovdéva Onaavpoy KkaTabnoev maoly dpevov' -
aitovow 8 dya0ois dvipdot, Kupve, didov.
Stobaeus 31. 16 under the name of Theognis:
ovdéva Onoavpdy KaTabjoen evdov dpeivw
aidovs fv ayabois dvipdcr, Kupve, Sidws,
The Theognidean touch émera: proves Th. 409-10 to be the
original. ‘Your own good name is the best treasure you can lay
up for your children.’ 1161-2 are a parody of this. By the exer-
cise of considerable ingenuity (e.g. airotow 5 for aidots @ 7’) the
author has produced a ludicrous travesty of Theognis with a very
slight deviation from his actual words. ‘Don’t lay up treasures
for your children, but hand your cash over to good men when they
want it.’ dpevoy takes an indirect command in the future in-
finitive with ovééva for pniéva. It would have been easy to write
pndéva ... katabécOa dpyevov; but perhaps the writer preferred
to adhere closely to the original, and he probably regarded the bad
grammar as an addition to the joke perpetrated at the expense of
a moralist he learned to hate in school. aid. &5., which has caused
great offence, is on the analogy of ydpw d&déva. The change from
aidovs 4 to airovo. was perhaps made after 7 had come to be pro-
nounced like. The version of Stobaeus is the result of eliminating
magciy to*secure a more direct personal application of the maxim.
The couplet in its new dress is very subtle. ‘Generosity is
the best savings-bank; the best way to save is to give freely’ (évdov,
storing at home ; didws, giving to others). It is not unlikely that.
the Stobaean lines were known to the composer of the parody
(1161-2), and that he borrowed a hint from diéws and possibly’
aidovs iv (airodow). Both Stob. 31. 16 and Th. 1161-2 are too
ingenious to be due to the gropings of a ‘ corrector’ wrestling with
a corrupt text (so Bgk. accounts for 1161-2).
On Theognis 425-8.
TavTwv pev py} podvat (MSS. Theogn.) is a much better reading than
dpxjv pév, although the line was more frequently quoted in the
latter form (e.g. by Sext. Empir., Diogenian, Certam. Hom. et ©
Hes., Suidas, Macarius, Apostolius, Arsenius; Clem. Alex. and
Theodoretus have mavrwv). The very best thing is ph Piva, the next
best is mepnoa xTA. mavtov affords a better contrast than dpyny
(‘not to be born at all’). Bergk holds that the two hexameters
were originally composed for the Certamen Homeri et Hesiodi to which
he assigns a very early date; they were ‘imitated’ by Theognis
who added two pentameters.' But it is known that the Cert. was
compiled in the reign of Hadrian, while the certamen proper which
1 We should then have an example of the process adopted by
Pigres, ds 7H "IAcdds mapevéBadre kata atixov édeyelov, oTw paras’
pijviy aede, Oed, TnAniddew ’AxiAfjos, Movoa, od yap mdons meipar’ Exes
copins (Suidas).
APPENDIX a5
it includes can with certainty be traced to the Museum vo i /
a fourth century sophist from Elaea in Aeolis ects
Gorgias ; see the articles ’Ayév and Alkidamas in Pauly-Wissowa
This disposes of the greater antiquity claimed by Bergk for the
hexameters 425 and 427. He is also wrong in inferring that
antiquity assigned these actual verses to Silenus; at any rate, there
is no proof of his contention in the following passages. ” Both
certainly contain a reminiscence of the lines as given in the
MSS, of Theognis, av@pmmos 76 ravtay dpioroy = mavtwy émyOoviorcw
dipiorov. Bergk sees in wdypnay a reflection of dpyjv. In the
Ciceronian passage longe = mavTwv. F
Todro pev exeivy TO Midg A€youat SHrov pera Ti Onpav, ds daBe Tov
Sernvov, Siepwrdvr kat wvvOavopéevy ri wore éott 7d BEATiov Tois avOpw-
trots Kal Ti 76 mavTe@v aiperéraror, TO pev mp&rov obdey eOérayv eimeiy,
GAA orwomay appara. érrerdi) 5€ more poris racay unyaviy pnxavwpevos
mpoonyayeTo poeyEaobai 71 mpds avTov ovTws dvayKaCopuevos eimetv* ‘ Aai-
Hovos emumévou kal TUXNS xarenijs Ephuepoy oméppa, Ti pe BiaCecbe A€éyev
a dpiv apeov pH yvavar; mer aryvolas yap Tay oixeiwy kak@v dduvTéTaTos
6 Bios dvOpdrnois 5e Tapmav ove éoTe yevécOa TO TavTwv dpioTov, ovde
peTaoxeiy Tis TOU BeAtiotov picews Gpioroy yap mao. kat macs 7d pr
yeveodar: TO péevTo. peta TOvVTO Kal TO mpwroy TaVY GAdov dvvOTOY,
dedrepoy 5€é, 7d yevopévous dmobaveiy ds TaxioTa. Aristotle quoted by
Plutarch, Consol. ad Apoll. 27 p.
‘Affertur etiam de Sileno fabella quaedam: qui cum a Mida
captus esset, hoc ei muneris pro sua missione dedisse seribitur ;
docuisse regem, non nasci homini longe optimum esse ; proximum
autem, quam primum mori’ Cicero, Tuscul. I, 48, 114.
The omission of the pentameters in the collections of proverbs
proves nothing at all; the hexameters alone would naturally
suffice for the purpose of popular quotation, as the second and
fourth lines add nothing to the substance of the thought. There are
certainly traces of the first Theognidean pentameter in a passage
of Bacchylides and perhaps in another from the Oedipus Coloneus ;
@varoior pi) pivar péprotor, pnd deAlov mpoordeiv péyyos Bacch. 5. 160.
a a a i BaP ~ rane SB ° a
Bi) puvat Toy a&TavTa, vine Avryor To 5, énel pary,
Bivar Keidev SOev mEp Heer TOAD SevTEpov ws TaXLoTa
Soph., Oed, Col, 1225.
dmayTa wkd Adyoy = navTwv dporov (Th, 425),
émel hav = ptvra (Th. 427) with a probable echo of pnd? eordeiv
«Tr. (Th, 426).
It will thus be seen that ravrov is supported by Aristotle, Cicero,
Sophocles, and the Schol. on 0. C, 1225 who cites mavtov .. . ém-
eoodpevoy as a well-known saying (70 Aeydpevor).
The following passage favours the reading dipxny :
moddots yap Kal copois dvipdow ds pyat Kpdyrop, ob viv, AAA madac
1 Stob. 120. 8 quotes Th. 425 dpxiv urd, as & Tov XadKd5dpavros
Movaotov. The next extract (Stob. 120. 4) reads @ed-ynbos dpxiw
piv... émapnodpevoy (Th, 425-8). Subsequent discoveries have con-
firmed the conjectures based on the title given by Stob, 120, 8
(reading é« Tod ’AAm5dpavTos Movociov).
260 APPENDIX
kKéxdavora TavOpwmVva, Tiuwplay Hyoupevors elvan Tov Biov Kat apxiv Td
yeveoOa avOpwmrov cvppoody tiv peyiorny Plut., Consol. ad Apoll. 27.
On Theognis 429 sqq. and Plato Meno 95.
Bergk imagines that because Plato quotes «i 5’ jv Krad. (435) before
moddovs ay xrd, (484), this must have been the original order of the
lines; and in his critical note he confidently remarks, ‘ itaque
scripserat poeta: ob8 "AckAnmddas ... dvipav, then a lacuna, ei &
jv... vonpua (435), woAAods av .. . Efepov, then a lacuna, xovmor av
éf dya0ov xrA. But the change in order may be due to the fact
that Plato was quoting from memory, and this would also account
for the application of éAiyoy peraBds to an interval of 400 lines.
It is also quite possible that he regarded ei & jv 7. xrA. as a con-
venient summary of the required protasis in the words of Theognis
himself; it was more concise and effective than «i 5’ ’AokA....
dvipoav. Bergk has also appropriated xai (used by Plato to return
to the apodosis as expressed by Theognis after his own gloss oi
duvdpevor TodTO Toeiv), and arbitrarily added it to the beginning
of 436 (xovmor’).
On Theognis 903-80.
Mr. Harrison calls this elegy ‘the only poem in our collection
which can safely be condemned on grounds of language’. There are
others equally objectionable (e.g. 1259-62, 1283-6), and his stric-
tures are not always justified, as the following considerations will
show.
903. ‘avdAwow appears only here and in Thuc, 6, 31. 5.’ L. and
Scott, it is true, give but two instances from classical Greek (and
another from Just. Mart.); but cf. wepi dvadkwoews xpnyarov Plat.
Crito 480, tiv citwy Kal motay dvddwow Laws 7810, Rep. 5918,
Lucian, &e.
904. ‘xvd. dper. may be defended by comparison with Aesch. Suppl. 13
Kvior axéwv and Bacchyl. 1. 25 éAmidi: xvdporépg.’ I see no reason
to question its use in our passage; xvéiioros is Homeric. Of.
éorepdvace kvdipwv dé0Awy Pind. Ol. 14.24. ‘The dpern with most
xvoos attached to it.’ ¥
905. ‘In katiSetv the prepos. has lost its force.” The word is really
most effective in the present context, ‘catches sight of’ as a oxomds
sees an enemy from his watch-tower ; it is used exactly as in the
passage quoted by H. x7 wéArAe xwrd0ev éoaera €d nadopas Pind.
Pyth. 9.52. Xerxes sent a xardoxomos who ws mpoohdAace mpds TO
otpardémedov éOneiré Te Kal Katmpa Tay pev ov TO aTpaTdmedov* Tods yap
éom TeTaypevous Tod TEelxXEos ... OVK Ola TE HY KaTLDéTOa Hdt. 7. 208; dpa
ovv Kal mpoOupod Karideiy édv mws mpdrepos énod t5ns Plat. Rep. 432 ¢.
908. While admitting that rodroyv iv’ [rodromy A] is ‘ to be preferred’
to rovrov év*, and suggesting that ‘ the slight change of rotrov to rodTw
would perhaps be an improvement’, he declares the poem to be ‘so bad
that attempts to improve it by emendation are hardly justified’. Tovrov is
required for the sake of emphasis and is much better than the un-
emphatic rovrw (‘for that time’).
ee ee ee
APPENDIX 261
913. 5 Samavav does not occur in the Hom. poems, Hesiod, Pindar
Bacchylides, or the tragic poets. It belongs essentially to prose.’ Its prosaic
nature may be a sufficient explanation of its absence from dignified
poetry; the more homely elegy would readily admit a word
common in the speech of everyday life. Pindar who uses dazdva
seven times may well have hesitated before adopting a word not
yet sanctioned by the higher poetry.
‘pvxo Biov must mean ‘ drag out a dull existence”. There is perhaps
no parallel to this in Gk. literature... Thus 913 presents a ridiculous
ambiguity’ [because in Hom. 7p. Biov = ‘waste my substance’]. But
pnd. dam. removes all ambiguity. For tpixw cf. tpvxovra reipdpevor
nevin Th. 752; mrwydv 8 ove dv tis kadéor Tpvgovra @ abtéy Od. 17.
387. Here ‘make life a worry, spend a life of worry’, ‘lead
a wearing life’; @ 5¢ rdxe Biordy déonova Eur. Med. 141; ré«es
oipwyav Soph. El. 123 ; rpvxw Biov )( (aw Teprvas. Cf. tpuciBios.
916. ‘ oir. éAcvBEprov, food fit for an edrevOepos. Such an expression is
almost incredible in Theognis, who uses édevbépiov once only, in 538, where
it has a very natural meaning.’ Cf. Sovdiay tpoppy Soph. Aj. 499
‘the portion of a slave’ ; 5ovAvoy jap Theog. 1212 (‘ day of slavery’) ;
Ojocav Tpane(ay Eur. Alcest. 2; diarpeBal érevd. Plut. Themist. 2.
918. ‘ émrvyxavw does not seem to occur elsewhere before Euripides who
uses it once only (Heracles 1248).’ Cf. rav émrvxdvrav mudia Hat. 2. 2;
1.68; 8.101. It also occurs in an anonymous fragment quoted by
Clem. Alex. and assigned to Bacchylides by Blass and Jebb ov yap
év pécoior Ketra d@pa Svopaxnra Mody rwmTvyxdyte pepe.
919. ‘és dxatpa troveiv, ‘‘ waste his labour.” dx. A€éyev and dkaipws
mod OdixovpooyTa are found in Aeschylus, but the combination és dxapa
seems to be unexampled.’ Cf. moveiv j5ews eis TA ToadTa Xen. Mem.
2.1.19; movovpevor eis pidérnta Theogn. 1359.
921. ‘ imdyw intrans. is found only in prose, comedy, and satyric drama
(Eur, Cycl. 52), but in early poetry only here.’ It is here intentionally
colloquial, and quite on a level with the line from Eur. Oyel.
922. ‘ Elsewhere mrwyxevw takes an accus. of the alms only, never of the giver.’
But an accus. of the giver would be quite natural on the analogy of
aireiy. Of. mr&aons dAdorpious oixovs Hes. W. D. 395 which Tzetzes
expl. by mrwye’ps. Paley has the foll. note: ‘The accus. appears
to depend on the implied sense of motion from one place to
another combined with that of airav, Armapav, évoxAay, cf. Theognis
918’ (on Hes. W. D., 1. ¢.).
‘925-6 are unintelligible in the MSS., and the attempts that have been
made to emend them into some sense have not had much success.’ See my
explanatory notes.
928. ‘ év rorpbe yéever xphpar’ exew has been taken to mean “ manage
one’s money on this principle”.’ He then suggests a translation
somewhat similar to the one offered in my notes and adds: ‘ even
thus 7. yév. is strangely abrupt’.
Reitzenstein may be right in assigning the poem to a person
much influenced by the teachings and philosophical discussions of
the Sophists; at the same time we should not forget that the
6legists (e.g. Solon) were in many respects the precursors of the
Sophists, and that verse preceded prose as a vehicle for ethical
discussions, ;
In any case one may heartily agree with H.’s description of the
poem as ‘ prosaic in the extreme’, though we cannot admit that it
262 APPENDIX
‘is unique in our collection for the badness of its language and
style’, and ‘ probably the pastime of some late scholar moderately
familiar with Homeric and Attic idiom but incapable of reproduc-
ing it’.
On Theognis 1103-4.
The ‘woes of Magnesia’ had already become proverbial when
Archilochus composed the oft-quoted line «Aaiw Td Oaciwy, ob ra
Mayor kaa (fr. 20). Aristotle (ap. Heracl.) is the first historian
who refers to ‘the woes of Magnesia’: Mayvyres & tmepBodry
GTUXNUATOWV TOAAG éxaxwOnoay Kat mov Kal ’Apxidoxds pnor, KAaiw KTH.
Schneidewin explains drvy. as a euphemism for doeBqyara, and
this fits in with the interpretation of the proverb given by Suidas:
map’ Goov ovTo doeBnoavtes eis Oedy ToAAGY KaK@v éneipdbnoav. The
kings of Lydia probably added to the already numerous ‘ woes of
Magnesia’. We know that Gyges attacked Smyrna, Colophon, and
Miletus ; and his alliance with a powerful Ephesian family would
naturally lead him to attack their hated rival on the Maeander.
This view is confirmed by the present passage (Th. 1103-4) in which
Magnesia is mentioned in connexion with Smyrna and Colophon;
it is absurd to reject the claims of Theognis to these lines on the
ground that they must refer to the recent ruin of Smyrna, That
the fate of the Asiatic cities produced a lasting impression upon
the Greek mind is clearly proved by another proverb used like
our ‘Queen Anne is dead’, e.g. mada: mor’ Aoav GAKipmor MiAjovot
(Aristoph. Plutus 1002). Cf. my review of Hauvette’s Archiloque
in the C. R., August, 1907.
The metaphor of the ship in Jewish and Christian Literature.
“Nonep yap dpotos kuBepyntns 6 Tod marpos Hua@v "EXeatapou Aoyio pos,
mndadrtovxayv THy THs evoeBelas vadv év TO THY TAabGy MeAdyEL, Kal KaTaLKt-
(épevos Tais ToU Tupavvov ametdais Kal KatavTAodpevos Tails Tav Bacdywy
Tpikvpiaus, Kar ovdéva Tpdmov perérpepey Tors THs evaeBelas olaxas, €ws
ov émAevoev énl Tov THs OavaTov viens Awéva. Maccabees LY, 7. 1-8.
"Tyvarios éxuBépva tiv ’ExxAnoiav ’Avtioxéwv* ds Tovs mada xEetpa@vas
pods Tapayayev TaY TohAGY én AopeTiavod Siwypav, eadamep KuBEepynTns
dya0bs, TH olaxt THs mpocevxAs Kal THs vnoreias TH cuvexeig THs 5ida-
oxaXias, TO Tévw TH TVEvpATIK@ mpods THY CadAnv THs avTimepevns avTElxeVv
duvdpews SedorKws wh Tia TAY dALYOYdxwV 7h axepaoTépwy aTOBAGA.
Martyrdom of Ignatius I.
Third Edition, Post 8vo, 7s. 6d.
The Idylls of Theocritus
Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by —
R. J. Cholmeley, M.A.
Late Professor of Classics at Rhodes University, Grahamstown,
‘He has produced a better text and a better commentary than any
other we are acquainted with.’— Athenaeum.
‘Though there are two or three good translations of Theocritus into
English, there has been no edition of any great importance; and
Mr. Cholmeley has rendered a real service to students who do not
read German by supplying one which is not only acute and suggestive,
but also notices the recent results attained by such scholars as Wilamo-
witz, Geffcken, &c. . . . The interest of Mr. Cholmeley’s notes is
unfailing, and we prophesy a rapid and lasting popularity for his book
in schools and colleges.’—Oxford Magazine.
‘A new English edition of Theocritus has long been wanted. The
only modern editions are Dr. Kynaston’s little school-book and
Tr
work among English students for many years.
F. A. Paley’s, which is now out of date. Mr. Cholmeley’s elaborate
edition is well worthy to fill the void, and is ay. to be the standard
he admirable intro-
7 duction contains very much that will be new to most readers, for the
( editor has embodied in it the results of the most recent research
_ gathered from the Continental periodicals. The sketch of the literary
and dialect is equal to it in merit.
Educational Times.
environment of Theocritus is pe and the section on versification
e notes are just what is required
. to a rather difficult poet. They are very properly full, but they are
_ free from irrelevant detail, and they never jar on the reader.’—
‘To Mr. Cholmeley’s edition of the Jdylis we may apply with truth
a hackneyed phrase and say that it supplies a felt want. His intro-
duction seems to embody much information that we have not before
seen in any edition, whether for school use or for larger purposes.
The articles on the ** Verse and Dialect” and on the ‘** Authenticity of
the Poems” are full of excellent matter. As an edition equally
adapted for Sixth Form reading and for more advanced study, we
fancy that this work will hold the field for some time.’—Saturday
Review.
‘One finds in Mr. Cholmeley’s work an edition worthy of the poet,
and one highly creditable to English scholarship, though avowedly
much indebted to the scholarship of the Continent. ... The results
which are so very necessary to a right understanding of Theocritus
and his position in Greek poetry, are now for the first time introduced
to the English reader. It may be fairly added that no previous
edition can be compared with the present for fulness of elucidation,
touching the Greek text, the allusions, the versification and the
dialect of the poet.’—Morning Post.
To be completed in Six Vols, feap. 4to
15s, each
The Plays of Aristophanes
The Greek Text Revised and a Metrical
Translation on opposite pages, together with
Introduction and Commentary
by
Benjamin Bickley Rogers, M.A.
The contents of the Volumes will be as follows :—
Vol. I. The Acharnians, The Knights.
» Il. The Clouds, The Wasps.
,» III. The Peace, The Birds.
» IV. The Lysistrata, The Thesmophoriazusae.
» Vv. The Frogs, The Ecclesiazusae.
» VI. The Plutus, with the Menaechmi of Plautus,
and Index.
The Plays may also be had separately.
‘ All lovers of Aristophanes will welcome the appearance of another
volume from Mr. Rogers.’—Classical Review.
‘It is difficult to be grateful enough to Mr. Rogers for his really
splendid labours of love and learning. Not only does he seem to haye
waded through all the commentators, but he has brought to bear upon
them a knowledge of the world and a sense of literature which com-
mentators have not always possessed. As for his metrical version, it is
delightfully musical and idiomatic, and the choruses go sparkling along
like those of a Gilbertian play.’—Saturday Review.
‘Mr. Rogers occupies a unique position among commentators of
Aristophanes, and the news of his increased leisure leads us to ho
that he will be able to complete his translation and commentary, a model
for scholars at home and abroad. In a play like the Hecclesiazusae our
western ideas make translation particularly difficult. Each stumbling-
block Mr. Rogers has surmounted with admirable tact and spirit, two
qualities not often combined. The real poetry of some of the Aristo-
phanic lyrics has been admirably preserved, while the cut and thrust
of the dialogue is as sharp and neat as English allows. Mr. Rogers’s
critical powers are also remarkable.’— Athenaeum. ;
0
BINDING SECT. FEB 1198
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
| PA Theognis
| 4446 Elegies
1910
a te Md
Ly tn ep)
He eh out rh Bee i
PSR Bo tr) NW
Saye ~
Tose oy:
* tea i Mie
tip
‘4
fa if
*
AN
fe beat
Ere a4, ih Weeks ee
rags aes % Beas Pera HE his
Hes oA So HRA MiL \
oe gent ‘ oe ay bya
eee that ikea
Saget ees a Wedd 9k
Be eA pd.
gio
oi t i,
panies et te
BSW FEE CE bi Oa
Cain ae te
Teas th a
ae hat
ie 4h
‘ay tithe
soiats:
sists bythe
Hs Aaa poe
eataeces a
‘ 2
eet ey
Say Liat
be veatsbs Fi
+
Sid my
Mian Ae hesn
FaEDs ey dy
‘tn meek
u Bd
, s ‘
bed stake 2 she rus
ery
Me WEA ye
MFOUA ea
Brot heed Laks
tyes nye ote
aa eg ey
UR My Ate yi ip Ak tWeay 7
aunts beet ph i! master mt MeN v Ais ‘i
ahd’ WP Vatly, SRN OAL a uy §
eh Ws
a
an was
neha 3
roy
ot Ae eed y P)
Pat te 9, ai a
ve G ne Paes ee ath
ws hn
be Sah vere meine Sot i et
nie pets ey
ion wat ey hs,
Prose . vet
i i“ 24: rise rivet 2
wares on Exe cele as
sa rep sec SHE ONG Ip Yeu S ABER! Pym
ET R= ty
teh
eae ne
ri ™
WRAL 9
My CAEN AN PCr yy
Mat ey aS it x 7)
ae)
Sane ‘ Ai bed Ber) oe 8: eeabieesth
Catt yy i ty \ i
Hees we PMMA TN Ze, bi “
lacie ae ase t f
% 9 bale. af xi a
ee Te 8, at yeh LN
PAW ne ute ww,
Ny,
FR
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11